《In the Naruto world (1)》 Prologue The moment I opened my eyes I saw a blue screen in front of me, I felt like I was floating in space and everything around me was pitch black.
You will be teleported by force to the Naruto world. Please choose one of the settings.
very easy easy
medium hard
very hard extreme
GOD!!! N/A
I''m pretty sure that I am in my dream, as for the last couple of days I have been on a anime, manga, light novel, and video games marathon. Meaning that the only things I have been doing lately were being lazy, playing, eating, and sleeping. For the last couple of days I have been dreaming (literally) of owning a system and going to an anime world like Naruto or Onepiece. The dreams were awesome but I would always wake up in the middle of my adventure because my mom keeps waking me up to go to school. I mean come on no one has time for that shit!. Anyways back on topic I chose god mode, easy mode kinda sounds boring to me. I want to have an adventure that is awesome and not so boring for once in my life.
You have chosen god mode please choose 4 kekkai genkai abilties. 3 elemental traits. And 20 MAX skills.
Hmm! this dream is a bit more serious than my other dreams, usually I would start as an OP MC and kill people easily like Kaguya or people like Whitebeard (Onepiece) As for my 1st kekkai genkai I choose a bloodline that lets me have like a million times more chakra than the nine tails, perfect control, and the ability to take and give people chakra on my own accord. As for my 2 kekkai I want an ability that let''s me instantly heal all kinds of wounds including my self, even diseases and deadly infections can be easily healed by this kekkai genkai. There isn''t anything that this kekkai genkai can''t heal. My 3rd kekkai genkai will allow me to change my body however I want, with this ability I can even turn my whole body into a dragon or even metal or even a different sex, and no one will be able to see through my disguise.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. My 4th kekkai genkai will allow me to control time. Cause controling time is so OP and cool I didn''t chose the rinnegan or sharingan because they''re way too boring for me. Literally every single Light novel of Naruto that I have read, the new MC always chooses the sharingan or rinnegan and I am tired of that happening. As for my 3 elemental traits I want Air, fire, and water. I don''t know why but I have always wanted to be a fire bender, maybe because Ace from one piece has the ability to control fire as well, he is one of my favourite characters. I chose water for no good reason, I just like it. And I chose air because I''ve always wanted to make a badass rasengan. ''Wait, what skills can I get'' I asked
Anything like taijutsu master, cooking, blacksmith, etc.
Very well then I chose 1. cooking, I chose this skill cause I don''t wanna eat shit only because I don''t know how to cook. 2. immunity to genjutsu 3. Charmer, I want to be a charmer like sasuke and get my own fan girls. 4. taijutsu master like might Guy or Rock Lee. To be honest I respect these guys more than any other character in Naruto, because they''re one of the strongest people even if they weren''t born with chakra or a kekkai genkai. RESPECT! 5. Creation. Make something out of chakra, like gold, or diamonds. 6. An ability that lets me learn everything faster than anybody (couldn''t think of a name for this skill) 7. Appraise (pretty sure everyone here knows what this ability does) 8. Mind reading 9. Peace of mind. If I had a terrible life like Naruto I would have lost my mind like Gaara, with this skill I shouldn''t face those problems in the future. 10. Acting 11. Natural liar 12. Persuade 13. Master of sensing. Now I won''t have to worry about people following me secretly. 14. No pain, I shouldn''t be able to feel pain because this is a dream, but I still added this skill for no good reason. 15. Inflict Fear, scare away all of those pussies I will choose the next 5 skills later.
Who do you wanna be reincarnated as.
Naruto Sasuke
Hinata Ten-Ten
Neiji Kakashi
Guy Rock Lee
Sakura Neiji
Danzo Yourself
I wanna be myself I don''t like the idea of taking someone else''s body, just thinking about it is weird and gross.
You will be teleported to the world of Naruto episode 1. Be warned, you have chosen god mode, once you have teleported there the whole world that you once knew will be different. Bye.
Hurry Up before my mom wakes me up again. And soon blue light appeard out of nowhere and surrounded my body and soon I dissapeared. Chapter 1 This is not the Naruto world that I know part 1 I was teleported in the middle of the forest, the place looked awesome and full of live. I took a step in front and then I was covered in a white smoke, i couldn''t see and then not a second later I felt something sharp on the front of my neck. The smoke cleared and I saw several people surrounding me and one was behind me with a kunai on my neck, they all had masks and very ugly clothing, they are the Anbu of the leaf village. "State your name and reason for being here" (Anbu 1) said the anbu behind my back "Er... my name is Chris Walker and I guess I got lost here" (Chris) I had no Idea what to say in this kind of situation, I couldn''t just say that I was in a dream and was teleported here. I tried that once in another dream but that didn''t turn out so well in the end. "There is no way you could have gotten lost here, you could possible be a spy from another village." (Anbu 1) "I''m not a spy" (Chris) "How do I know if you''re lying to us" (Anbu 1) "How do you know if i''m telling the truth" (chris) "..." (Anbu 1) "Leader he might be telling the truth and just may have gotten lost here. Let''s take him back to the village and interogate him, if he isn''t lying we''ll just set him free, and if he turns out to be a spy then we''ll kill him" (Anbu 2) Another anbu said After carefully thinking, the Leader of the Anbu let go of my neck. This is a bit more interesting than the other dreams I had that''s for sure, hopefully I don''t wake up any time sooner. (Idiot MC still thinks that he is dreaming) And soon someone covered my face with a black cloth, I couldn''t see at all and I was carried on someone else''s shoulder and I was travelling at a very fast speed. I can''t see shit with this cloth but thanks to my master of sensing I can still feel my surrounding area, it was like i could still see everything without using my eyes. After a while we had arrived at a village, I couldn''t see at all but I could still feel all of the villagers having fun, and I am pretty sure I heard someone yell out "NARUTO GET BACK HERE" (Ninja) "HAHAHAHA I''m gonna be the next hokage" (Naruto) Anyone could tell who that person yelling was Naruto. As it turns out Naruto just finished vandalizing the huge statue of all the kage''s face, (I think this is how the first episode of Naruto started out) Soon we had arrived at our destination and I was thrown on the floor, I didn''t notice it but my hands were tied behind my back, how the hell did they manage to do that without me feeling it. These anbu are really good with their hands, hehehehe! get it! "What''s this?" (???) The Anbu kneeled and said "Hokage sir we believe that this here is a spy from another village, so we need your permission to take him to Ibiki Horimo" (Anbu 1) Ibiki Horimo? why does that name sound awfully familiar... The Hokage who was still sitting in his chair, kept looking at us while scratching his chin. "Do you have evidence that he is a spy, or did you just make that assumption. I don''t wanna risk starting a war with another village all because you thought he was a spy without any solid evidence." (Hokage) "We checked him and found nothing that could pin him as a spy, but that''s the weird thing about him. He had no weapons, food, compass or anything not even a wound of some kind. And this kid somehow made it to the village on foot without using anything else is very weird, so we have reason to believe that he is a spy from another village." (Anbu 1) "Hm! that is very strange, this kid looks like he is only 12 years old and he is still fine even after travelling he- wait a minute where is this kid from." (Hokage) "We... don''t know either sir." (Anbu 1) said "Take off his blindfold and untie him, I wanna ask him some questions myself" (Hokage) Then without hesitation the Anbu''s united me and took off the black cloth from my face, and the first thing I saw was the third hokage, god he looks older in person. "Kid which village are you from" (Hokage) he asked me with a calm and serious look "I don''t know from which village I am sir, all I know is when I was in the forest I got kidnapped by this people in ugly and creepy uniforms." (Chris) "You dare insult the Anbus clothes you brat" (Anbu 1) said a bit mad at me. "Yes, I find it weird that you wear a creepy mask and very ugly clothing to go with it, you guys could almost join a circus with that" (Chris) "Why you little!" (Anbu 1) "Enough!" (Hokage) interrupted "Leave us be I still wanna ask him a few questions" (Hokage) "Yes lord hokage" The anbu bowed and dissapeared from our sight "And now you, do you really not know from which village you came from." (Hokage) "I really don''t know anything" (Chris) "Hm..." (hokage) I was just sitting there looking at him, god I wish I knew what he was thinking... wait don''t I have a skill that let''s me read other peoples minds, imma try it out now. MIND READ!!! ''This kid doesn''t look like he''s lying, I even secretly used a bit of genjutsu on him but he''s still telling me the same thing. I can''t chase him outside of the village or he might be killed by whatever is lurking out there and my reputation will collapse. But what can I do with him'' Ah! so he even used genjutsu on me, thank god I got the skill ''immune to genjutsu''
Mission 1 join the same class as Naruto
Oh you''re still here, I forgot about you. What do I get from this mission.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
Secret
What a troll you are blue screen, anyway''s I think I have any idea to trick the hokage into enrolling me into the same class as Naruto. "Hokage-sama" (Chris) *Facepalms* God why did I say hokage-sama, that sounds super gay, that''s the last time I will ever say that especially to an old man. "What?" (Hokage) "Ivve been thinking, can I enroll to the ninja academy, I don''t have any where else to go and I might die if I go outside of the village, I think I was very lucky that I didn''t run into any trouble when I was in the forest. Can you please enroll me to the academy, plleeeeaaaasssseee!!!!!" I secretly used the skills Acting, natural liar, persuade, and just in case I also used Charmer. "i don''t think that''s possible but I-" Then I interupted him "PLEASE! PLEASE! PLEASE! I DON''T WANNA DIE HOKAGE" I was even crying anime tears, this should be enough to convince him to let me join the same class as Naruto. "Oh all right, god you remind me a lot like Konoharamu" (Hokage) "Really! Yay thank you Hokage" (chris) God I hate it when I have to act like this, it''s just not my style. I hope that completing this mission is worth it. "Although my rank as hokage is the highest in this village, I cannot let you join a class right now since it''s the day when everyone is graduating. So you''re gonna have to wait next year" (Hokage) "But Hokage-sama you promised me" (Chris) I was looking at him with sad puppy eyes "Damn those puppy eyes, I just can''t say no to a crying child. All right I''ll make you a deal, if you pass my test first i''ll make a special request to the academy and they will let you join in the academy" (Hokage) "Really Yay Hokage is the best" (Chris) Why do I have to act like this, oh right, the mission. After seeing my expression the hokage was happy as well, he stood up and signalled me to follow him. We stopped in the middle of a park (I don''t remember if they had parks or not in the leaf village) "Alright kid, this is what you have to do, show me that you can make a clone" (Hokage) (he doesn''t mean a shadow clone) "A clone, but I don''t know how" (chris) "Hm! do you know any jutsus" (Hokage) "Hokage, I don''t even know anything not even my parents or the place I was born, I only remember how to speak Japanese and my name. Other than that everything else is blank" (Chris) I used the natural liar skill, hopefully it works on him "I see, remind me to do a check up on you after this, anyway this is how you do a clone" (Hokage) he then does a hand movement and another hokage appeared out of thin air Once again I used my mind reading skill on him ''There is no way that this kid should be able to pass this test, without some weeks of practice he shouldn''t be able to use this jutsu, this way he shouldn''t be able to join the ninja academy'' Oh so this old man wants me to fail huh, ha this guy doesn''t know that I have a skill that let''s me learn everything faster than anybody. "if you can do that then you will be able to join the ninja academy" (Hokage) "So if i do that then you will let me join the ninja academy" (chris) "That''s exactly what I said yes" (Hokage) "Yay thank you hokage" (Chris) ''Kids these days, even Itachi who is known as a natural born genuis took him at least half a day to completly make a clone appear. So there is no way that this kid should be able to use a jutsu simply by just looking at it, maybe if you''re an Uchiha and used the sharingan but they''re all dead except the ones that Itachi left alive'' Hokage thought. "Done!" (Chris) I made a clone appear while he was thinking that I was gonna fail. "It''s okay kid I know it''s hard, but with a couple months of practice at the academy you should be abl-... wait what did you just say" (Hokage) looked at me confused "I made a clone" (chris) The clone that I made looked exactly like the Hokage, I thought of making a clone of myself but I thought it would be more interesting if I made one that looked like the hokage. "WHAT!" (Hokage) The hokage screamed out loud so much that probably everyone in the village heard it, is there really need to exagerate so much, it''s just a simple clone. Even Naruto made a few hundred shadow clones in his first time. Then again, he is the main character of this show. "Forgive me kid but I thought you were gonna fail" (Hokage) ''how did this kid do it, is it possible that he is an even bigger genius than Itachi, then again Itachi made a clone when he was younger, and he also had help from his father who was a very good ninja. But this kid straight up used a jutsu despite not having any help or knowledge what so ever'' "Huh! Hokage-sama so you didn''t have any faith on me at all, and you purposely chose this test because you thought that I would fail right. And i thought you were a good person, but it turns out that you''re just a big bully" (Chris) When I discovered his plan the hokage was a bit embarrased, normally a hokage wouldn''t do such a thing especially to a little kid. "All right you win, I will have you enrolled in the academy first thing tomorrow. I just need your first and last name to make a new I.D." (Hokage) "My name is Chris Walker" (Chris) "Chris Walker, all right then, follow me first to do a check up on you to see if we can possibly restore your memories." (Hokage) So after a check up with some doctors they couldn''t find anything wrong with my brain, after several more tests they came up with nothing. They never suspected me at lying because my acting, lying, persuade, were at the max level, if I could easily fool the hokage then these doctors had no chance to suspect my lies. At the end it was already night time, the Hokage was called to an emergency meeting, probably Naruto was caught stealing the forbidden scroll. And surprisingly the Hokage gave me a place to stay, it was a cheap apartment like where Naruto lived, I like it. At this time my mom should have woken me up by now, maybe it''s one of those dreams that last very long. Neat! Anyway''s since I was feeling tired I took a shower and went to sleep buck naked, I was too lazy to put on some pyjamas.
Oi Chris wake up and get your shit together, it''s already past noon get a life.
I woke up to the blue screen, goddamit and here I had an awesome dream where I met the Hokage and I was in the leaf village..... Wait a blue screen, you''re not my mom.
What do I look like a woman get up already.
But if you''re still here then that means that i''m.... STILL DREAMING YES!!! I luv this dream so much. Hopefully I never wake up.
Hurry up man, oh! and you somehow managed to get to the same class as Naruto. So you''ve completed the mission.
Mission complete: Join the same class as Naruto.
Mission rewards: 20 kunai 20 paper bombs 20 shurikens 1 shadow clone jutsu scroll
Awesome anyways gotta head to school. And so I got off put on some clothes and set off to school to meet my idols. Chapter 2 This is not the Naruto world that I know part 2 I arrived to school as fast as I could. I didn''t want to be late for my first day of school. (what a good student) When I arrived at the class I saw some familiar faces. Naruto was looking at Sasuke while crouching on Sasuke''s desk, Sasuke was trying his best to Naruto, Sakura was getting very angry at Naruto for some reason, Iruka was nowhere to be seen. And even Hinata, Kiba and that bug guy was here, what was his name again... No matter, and the rest were here as well watching Naruto and Sasuke''s conflict. "Oh sorry who did I hit" (Random ninja 1) This guy accidentally hit Naruto''s ass and that made Naruto come in contact with Sasuke''s lips. Lolz! this is the sole reason that I came here so early, I am not gay but this scene was funny as hell, it''s more funny watching it in person. After that, I laughed my ass off and all the girls especially Sakura beated up Naruto to a pulp. Poor Naruto, his first kiss was stolen by a man he hates, his anal virginity is gonna be taken by Kakashi in the bell test. Sucks to be him. Anyways since class has yet to start I sat on the back of the class, I sat beside two girls who were pretty cute. I have never seen them in the Naruto anime so they must be side characters. One looked very beautiful, she had short black hair and white skin. She was small and slim but she looked very afraid for some reason. I also noticed that her clothes almost looked a lot like Sasuke''s and they even had the Uchiha clan symbol. Who is she I wonder. And the other girl had an expresionless look and was very distant from us. She had long green hair and brown light skin. She was wearing light clothes that covered her entire skin, only her hands and face weren''t covered. RING! The school bell has rung. "Alright the bell has gone everyone should be in there seats" (Iruka) said "Naruto what happened to you" (Iruke) Saw that Naruto''s face was covered in blood and bruises. "I fell down some stairs" (Naruto) lied to Iruka. "Okay... Now I have 2 things to say to everyone today, but first gongratulations on graduating from now on all of you are recognized as Genin Ninja of the Leaf village" (Iruka) "Yay!" (everyone) cheered happily. "Okay now the first thing I would like to say is that we have a new student, his name is Chris Walker. And he is also a Genin like the rest of you." (Iruka) SLAM!!! Sasuke hit his desk for some reason "I won''t accept this, we have been going to the Ninja academy for a long time to become ninjas. Then all of a sudden this loser comes into our class without taking an a single class only to be in the same rank as us, I want an explanation now." (Sasuke) Then all of the other classmates especially the girls were throwing insults at me, and were protesting as well, clearly to them, everything that Sasuke says is right. ''Yup this is the Sasuke I know, it''s like what I say, Once an asshole always an asshole'' I thought "Everyone sit down and let me finish" (iruka) yelled. After seeing that everyone settled down, he continued with his speech. "It is true that Chris Walker never took a single class with us, but this was an order from the Hokage himself." (Iruka) "The Hokage himself said this" (Random Ninja 2) "If it is an order from the Hokage then Chris must be an amazing person" (Random 3) After Sasuke heard this he looked at me with pure rage, I mean what did I do, I just got here and was minding my own business then all of a sudden he looks at me like he wants to kill me. I knew he was an asshole but this is just another level of being an asshole. "Now if any of you have any problems with this then go ask the Hokage" (iruka) After Iruka said this no one started protesting anymore, I could feel that they were envious of me but they won''t show it. "Now Chris Walker here was recommended by the Hokage and will also be a Ninja of the leaf village" (Iruka) I don''t wanna be a leaf village Ninja, I only came here to meet my Idols, and to have a fun adventure, but after this I feel like I made a terrible mistake. "And now the second thing I have to say is that I will pair each one of you in groups of three, you will be with this group for your entire lives, until you or someone else dies." (iruka) No one heard what Iruka said in the end "iruka sensei." (The black haired girl beside me) raised her hand up "Yes Luna.'''' (Iruka) "I heard rumors about a Sage becoming one of our teachers, is that true." (Luna) "Yes it''s true." (Iruka) "WOW!!!" (everyone) "Really then who is it, is it Tsunade by any chance." (Random ninja 1) said in hope to get Tsunade as a teacher. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Don''t tell me it''s jiraiya. Please god." (Radnom ninja 2) pleaded to god. "Calm down everyone and let me explain." (Iruka) After everyone was quiet again he proceeded. "it''s true that there is a Sage who will become one of your teachers, it''s Dom." (Iruka) Wait who the hell is Dom, the only Sages in Naruto are Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya. There is no character named ''Dom'' in Naruto. "Wow Are you serious Dom." (Random ninja 3) "I hope I get him, although Dom might the weakest of the 5 Sages, he is still a Sage!" (Random ninja 4) Wait! what 5 Sages? There are only three! "Everyone calm down, I know it''s thrilling to think that one of your teachers will be a Sage, but I still have to give out the names of the groups you''ll be in." (Iruka) "Alright now then 1st group Sam, Mia, Amanda" (Iruka) 2nd group...." (Iruka) And after a long list of names Iruka put me in team 9, my team wasn''t with Naruto or anybody I knew, it was the two girls who are beside me. Their names are Luna Uchiha and the other was Kat Nim. And for some reason after I was paired with them Sasuke turned around and gave me another death glare. Okay seriously! what the hell did I do this time? "Okay now everyone should go to different rooms and you will meet your new instructor there. I hope everyone here will have a happy life, and be nice to one another. Especially you Sasuke." (Iruka) After that we left to our assigned rooms where we were supposed to meet our new teachers. Now this is very weird I have never heard of there being 5 Sages, I know I have a good memory and there are only 3 of them.
You''re right there are only 3 Sages, but you chose God mode.
What do you mean that I chose God mode, what does it have to do anything about this.
Everything. Let me explain, in God mode the original plot that you knew in Naruto doesn''t exist, some things remain the same but mostly everything is different, like the 5 Sages were never supposed to exist only 3 were supposed to exist.
What if I had chosen easy mode?
Then everything in Naruto would have been the same.
Man this is a very interesting dream. I wonder what else is new in this world. After we got to our rooms we waited for our new instructor, this feeling was very awkward. We were giving a strange vibe that we didn''t want to be in here, Kat was just standing there looking out the window, Luna was just sitting there looking afraid. And I was here doing nothing as well, I hate awkward silences very much. After five minutes I sensed something else. The hell is this feeling. I am not talking about us rather there is a person that is giving out a strange aura and is slowly headed for our direction. Then the door opens slowly and a see a huge figure, i mean really huge! this fat guy was trying to get in our door but couldn''t fit at all. And here I thought that Choji was fat but this guy broke the record, don''t tell me he is our instructor. "hn! Hm! come one I couldn''t have gotten this fat" (???) This man was trying his best to fit inside the class and we were just watching him struggle. We had no idea what to do in this situation. After 5 minutes of struggling to get inside the man gave up and said "I am your new instructor Dom, please meet me outside the school grounds." (Dom) So... this is the new Sage everyone was talking about. Great... We walked outside of the school and met up, but our instructor was nowhere to be seen, where did he go? we just saw him outside of the classroom, maybe he''s in the bathroom. "Hn Hm Guh! AH! COME ON!!!" (???) We heard a familiar noise and I saw that it was our instructor trying to get out of the school, how the hell did he manage to get inside the school in the first place. "Guh woo made it hahaha" (Dom) He finally made it out of the school. He made his way towards us and said. "Hello there young students I am your instructor Dom, I am the strongest and most handsome, awesome guy in konoha. And also one of the 5 Sages, now tell me what are your names" (Dom) We just stood there and just watched this guy, clearly none of us expected that one of the legendary Sage would be like this. Even I who has the skill ''peace of mind'' didn''t know what to say. "Let''s start with you boy, tell me your name, dreams, and favourite food." (Dom) He pointed at me "My name is Chris Walker, I don''t have a dream right now, and I guess that my favourite food is... I don''t know I forgot (Chris) said trying to play the role as the person with amnesia. "You forgot your favourite food? hahahaha I see we have a joker with us, no but seriously tell me what is your favourite food" (Dom) said not believing in what I said. "I''m serious! I can''t remember anything not even my parents. As it turns out I had a lost a huge portion of my memory." (Chris) I had to act like I forgot everything, even the names of food. "Hh... um! sorry to hear that Chris, hopefully you''ll get your memories back" (Dom) said a bit aoplogetically. The three of them looked surpised at me, they clearly didn''t think that I had amnesia at all. "Now you girl with the black hair, same questions" (Dom) "I am Luna Uchiha I am the younger sister of Sasuke Uchiha and Itachi Uchiha, I don''t have a dream as well and I guess my favourite food is chicken soup." (Luna) Wait Sasuke doesn''t have a siste- oh right God mode. I clearly didn''t expect her to be Sasuke''s sister. But if she''s younger than Sasuke, than how is she still in the same class as us. And this also explains why Sasuke glared at me. "An Uchiha, I am sorry to hear what happened to your village" (Dom) "Same here" (Luna) She looked down and some tears escaped from her eyes, clearly she was still sad to know that her older brother killed everyone except her and Sasuke. "And last but not least you." (Dom) He pointed to Kat. "My name is Kat Nim and I don''t have dreams as well, and my favourite food is all kinds of fruit and vegetables." (Kat) "Great now I know all of your names, but I didn''t expect any of you to not have dreams. I mean seriously what kind of person doesn''t have dreams... well except you three. Now meet me here tomorrow for a special task, it''s nothing dangerous but it will be fun" (Dom) said while giving as an evil smile I raise my hand and asked "May we know what our task is about" (Chris) "It''s simple really, the three of you are gonna fight against me" (Dom) "Oh" (kat, Chris, Luna) clearly dissapointed, "Wait you''re not thrilled to fight against a legendary Sage like me" (Dom) "..." (Kat, Luna, Chris) didn''t say anything. "Aha I knew it, the three of you are so shocked that you guys don''t even know what to say." (Dom) "Yeah, that must be it" (Chris, Luna, Kat) (sarcasism at its finest) "Well then I''m off to find me something to eat, meet me here tomorrow at 10 A.M." (Dom) After that he ran towards the village. And soon the three of us departed and went our seperate ways. I went directly into my apartment and took out the shadow clone scroll that I won from the mission. And I proceed to learn it. Surprisingly it wasn''t that hard to learn, all you had to do was make a hand sign and give it some chakra and ta-da! you got a shadow clone. Of course I went outside and summoned like 2000 shadow clones, since I have a million times more chakra than the 9 tails, I can easily summon this amount. I commanded 500 to learn how to control time, another 500 to learn how to manipulate my body, another 500 to learn how to use the healing kekkai genkai. And the last 500 were used to learn how to control the air, water and fire elements. I took this time to go to the library and read anything else that''s new in this Naruto world. Chapter 3 Man vs food After a few hours of reading all the books in the library, (with the help of some shadow clones) there is literally nothing different from the original Naruto script. So far the only things that are different are Sasuke¡¯s sister, and the 5 legendary Sages. Other than that everything else is remains the same. I read everything there is about the 2 new legendary Sages, but strangely there is nothing about the last Sage other than her name, which is Isabella. However Dom has a legend of him being the Sage''s tank, he once even took the hits of 30 Jonin in the 3rd great ninja war and survived, after that he was known as the Tank. (Or a human meat shield for that matter) After I read all of this useless information I decided to leave the building and see how my 2000 shadow clones training was progressing. When I stepped outside of the building I met a pink haired individual, Sakura, she was just about to go to the library for some reason. ¡°Wait I know you, you¡¯re the one that Sasuke hates, what was your name again¡­¡± (Sakura) ¡°It¡¯s Chris, it¡¯s a very easy name to remember¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh yeah Chris! I remember now, it¡¯s a good thing I found you here because I need you to do something for me¡± (Sakura) ¡°What do you need¡± (Chris) I clearly didn¡¯t expect this at all ¡°Can you please quit being a ninja for Sasuke¡¯s sake¡± (Sakura) ¡°Huh?¡± (Chris) said a bit confused ¡°I don¡¯t wanna be mean or anything but as long as you¡¯re on Sasuke¡¯s sister¡¯s team it might affect Sasuke¡¯s training. And I don¡¯t wanna sound rude but Sasuke is a very talented ninja and you¡¯re not, he is one of the 3 Uchiha¡¯s left in the village, that means until he awakens his sharingan he¡¯ll become the strongest ninja in all of Konoha¡± (Sakura) ¡®How does that make any sense at all'' I thought ¡°So you¡¯re saying that as long as i¡¯m on Luna¡¯s team, it¡¯ll severely affect Sasuke¡¯s training progress.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes that sounds about right¡± (Sakura) ¡°I see... Well you see Pinky, I don¡¯t really care if what Sasuke thinks about me, and if he is mad that i¡¯m on his sister¡¯s team then that¡¯s his problem. And another thing Pinky, it¡¯s not of your damn business, so why don¡¯t you leave me and mind your own business damn and i¡¯ll mind my own damn business¡± (Chris) I then walked away and ignored her. I never liked Sakura to begin with, in fact I hated her more than anybody, probably because she was always cocky and useless, and I hated these kind of people. If it wasn¡¯t because the author of Naruto gave her some power on the great ninja war, she would have been useless for the rest of her life. ¡°Grrr! don¡¯t get full of yourself because the Hokage recommended you, in fact you should feel very proud that Sasuke is even paying attention to you at al.l¡± (Sakura) said very angrily at me ¡°Ignoring¡± (Chris) said as I waved her off. Thus I left and ignored the raging Sakura and proceeded to head to my shadow clones. ¡°Oi Chris I need you for a bit¡± (Dom) called out to me I looked and Dom was calling me from a barbeque restaurant. I don¡¯t know why he needs me but I don¡¯t see why I shouldn¡¯t go. I walked beside him and he gave me a timer, it was a good looking timer. ¡°Chris. I need you to time me¡± (Dom) ¡°Okay... What do you need me to time you on?.¡± (Chris) asked confused by his request. ¡°I need you to time me on eating.¡± (Dom) ¡°... Oh yeah I forgot I was supposed to meet Luna and-¡± (Chris) I was trying to escape from this but Dom interupted me. ¡°Sit down boy it won¡¯t take a minute.¡± (Dom) He used his big hand and pushed me to a chair beside him, why did I had to come to this. ¡°Okay Chris I need you to hear me cause this is very important to me, in a few minutes a few men will bring me a 5000 ounce steak for me to eat. I need you to time me so I can beat the fastest record in Konoha¡± (Dom) ¡°Why do you want to break the record, I don¡¯t see any point in this.¡± (Chris) ¡°You see Chris about 10 years ago I broke the record of fastest person to eat a 5000 ounce steak in 15 minutes. But until recently a bastard beat my record, now I cannot let that happen because no one here is better than me at anything, especially when it comes to eating.¡± (Dom) ¡°But I have more important things to do than to watch you eat a huge steak¡± (Chris) ¡°If you do this, I will invite you to all the steaks you want for the rest of your life¡± (Dom) ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± (Chris) only a fool would say no to free food, especially when that food is delicouse steak. ¡°I knew you wouldn''t say no to free food hahahaha!¡± (Dom) Soon after that 5 men brought a huge piece of steak, I can¡¯t believe it, it literally took 5 men to lift the steak, I mean just how big and heavy must it be. They set it down on the table and left to the kitchen. Some people were caught by the attention of the huge steak and surrounded our table. ¡°Oh my what a giant piece of steak, are they gonna eat this for real.¡± (Random person 1) ¡°Wait no, I recognize this person, his name is Dom the tank of the leaf village. It is said that long ago he broke the record of the fastest eating steak competition but a few weeks ago someone else took the title from him. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here to take back his title.¡± (random person 2) ¡°So a Sage is gonna eat this huge steak, oh my god¡± (random person 3)The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. And soon even more people came in and the whole shop was filled with people. Is it really that amazing that these people would rather watch someone eat than attending their own lives. The people in Konoha really have nothing else better to do. ¡°Okay Chris tell me when to go¡± (Dom) was drooling at the sight of the huge steak in front of him. ¡°Okay, ready, set¡­ GO!¡± (Chris) And the race was on and Dom took huge bites off the steak, it looked like he was so angry at the poor steak and was taking it off piece by piece. SEVERAL MINUTES LATER The clock on my hand wasn¡¯t stopping and neither was Dom, he¡¯s a literal beast, more than 8/10 of the entire steak was gone and it has only been 7 minutes. At this rate he might have a heart attack, even I have to admit that I was getting a bit more excited about this competition than I should be. To be honest, this is the weirdest competition I have ever been part of. After several more minutes have passed the huge steak that was there a moment ago dissapeared into Dom¡¯s belly. I was surprised that he actually finished it so fast, if you had given me a week¡¯s time to eat it I don¡¯t think I would have finished it by then. ¡°Chris tell me, what is my record¡± (Dom) said to me, hoping that he has broken the new record. Dom and the crowd had their ears perked to hear the time. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ 10 minutes and 12 seconds¡± (Chris) ¡°YES IT¡¯S A NEW RECORD HA HA HA HA¡± (Dom) screamed and hugged me tightly with his rigth arm. ¡°Oh god he actually broke the record by 4 minutes faster.¡± (Random guy 4) ¡°He isn¡¯t called a Sage for nothing¡± (Random guy 5) (I don¡¯t think eating has anything to do with him being a Sage, but whatever.) ¡°COME ON EVERYONE LET¡¯S SING. WE ARE THE CHAMPIONS, WE ARE THE CHAMPIONS. NO TIME FOR LOSERS CAUSE WE ARE THE CHAMPIONS. OF THE WORLD!!!!!¡± (Dom) Queen - We Are The Champions (Official Video) I do not own any rights to the song. After the whole thing died down I ate an awesome meal with Dom and set off to my shadow clones¡­ Now that I think about it I just need to re-summon them and all the experience they¡¯ve gone through will be in my head. I used a handseal and several memories flooded in my mind, I was glad that I had the skill ¡®peace of mind¡¯ otherwise I would have damaged my brain. I did suffer a light headache but that pain soon dissapeared after a while. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t use more than 2000 shadow clones or I will really have brain damage. Since I had nothing better to do than to practice I decided to explore the leaf village, maybe i¡¯ll find something interesting. ¡°Hey you loser¡± (???) Huh, I turned around and saw an angry looking kid that was headed in my direction. It was Sasuke, I haven¡¯t done one damn thing to him and he¡¯s already calling me names. ¡°Hi there¡± (Chris) I had no idea what to say to him. ¡°Hey why are you in my sister¡¯s team¡± (Sasuke) Great so he¡¯s worried about his sister, this explains a lot since he loved his brother a lot when he was a kid. ¡°I¡¯m in your sister¡¯s team because the teacher¡¯s put me in the same team as her.¡± (Chris) ¡°Don¡¯t try to act like a smartass you loser, now listen to me when I say this, quit being a ninja and I might let you live¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Another one¡± (Chris) ¡°What was that?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Oh nothing. It¡¯s just that Sakura just said the exact same thing to me about an hour ago.¡± (Chris) ¡°Tsk, that Sakura should really mind her own damn business¡± (Sasuke) ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said as well¡± (Chris) ¡°Never mind about that, are you gonna quit or not.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Hm let me think about it¡­ no¡± (Chris) ¡°What did you just say to me!¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Are you deaf or retarted. Let me spell it out for you. N-O. NO¡± (Chris) ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with here loser¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Yes I do, i¡¯m dealing with a kid who thinks too much of himself just because he¡¯s one of the last Uchiha¡¯s alive. Well let me tell you something, just because you think you¡¯re special doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re better than anyone else.¡± (Chris) ¡°GGRR THAT¡¯S IT DIE¡± (SASUKE) Sasuke used his right hand and reached for a kunai in his pocket and was about to cut me with it, but this guy doesn¡¯t know that I have a skill called ¡®master of taijutsu¡¯ with this skill I could even rival Guy and Lee. (maybe not Guy but definetly Lee) I dodged the attack and grabbed his arm and twisted it, now i¡¯m behind him and his arm is twisted. If I were to use a bit more force his arm would break in 2. ¡°Let me go now¡± (Sasuke) He tried to escape but it was futile ¡°Say you''re sorry Uchiha¡± (Chris) ¡°An Uchiha will never say sorry to the enemy¡± (Sasuke) ¡°As you wish *SLASH*¡± (Chris) I wanted to teach him a lesson without hurting him too much, but I had an idea. I made a whip with the power of creation and whipped Sasuke¡¯s ass. He yelled in pain but he still isn¡¯t willing to apologize. So I kept hitting him until tears were coming out of his eyes, he¡¯s still pretty much a kid so this is a light punishment for him, he¡¯s probably around 12-13 years old. And this punishment is extremely humiliating for him so he shouldn¡¯t tell anyone else or his pride will be utterly crushed. ¡°Let me go *Sniff* it¡¯s starting to turn red¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Say you¡¯re sorry and i¡¯ll stop. *SLASH*¡± (Chris) ¡°*sniff* I¡¯m sorry¡± (Sasuke) ¡°What did you say, I didn¡¯t hear you *SLASH*¡± (Chris) ¡°*Sniff* I SAID I¡¯M SORRY!!!¡± (Sasuke) yelled out ¡°That¡¯s better¡± (Chris) I released his hand, and soon he ran while rubbing his buttocks. Of course he didn¡¯t forget to give me a death glare before he left, he was afraid to mention that he will teach me a lesson, but i¡¯ll be more than willing to give him a few more slashes (Why didn''t Sasuke use the substitution jutsu, maybe he forgot or something?) After that incident, I lost the will to do anything and just wanted to go straight home. But I met another person who was just watching the scene of me literally beating up Sasuke¡¯s ass. It was Luna, Sasuke¡¯s sister and also my team mate. I didn¡¯t notice her untill now because I was focusing on hitting Sasuke just now, so I decided to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna but he had it coming¡± (Chris) She was just staring at me as if i¡¯ve done something incredible ¡°It¡¯s okay, I saw that he attacked you just now. It was self defense.¡± (Luna) ¡°Are you gonna avenge him by beating me up or something.¡± (Chris) To be honest if there is anything that i¡¯m afraid of is women. My father once told me that the scariest thing in the world are woman, at first I didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but after he had a fight with my mom, well let¡¯s just say that he came home with a high heel shoe on his ass. I used Mind read on her just to see what she is thinking about ¡®Wow! I thought my brother was the strongest Genin in our school but Chris just whipped him like it was nothing, no wonder the Hokage recommended him to our class. But it was a bit embarrasing to watch¡¯ Oh good, looks like she isn¡¯t mad at me at all, and she even had a bit of red on her face. ¡°So you¡¯re not mad at me¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Oh no it¡¯s fine Chris, I think i¡¯ll buy some ointment for him when we get back to our home¡± (Luna) ¡°Well see ya tomorrow¡± (Chris) ¡°Bye¡± (Luna) ¡®He¡¯s an interesting guy, and very strong. Maybe this group will be more fun than I thought¡¯ thought Luna I watched her go walk to the nearest local pharmacy and I went to my apartment shortly after, it was getting really dark so I decided to head to my apartment and rest. I can¡¯t wait to try out my new powers on a Sage tomorrow, this dream is the best dream I ever had in my whole life. Please don''t let it end. Chapter 4 The fight with Dom
OI WAKE UP! WAKE UP! WAKE UP! WAKE UP! WAKE UP!
All right I¡¯m up, damn blue screen, what does it take for a man to get some sleep around here.
A Bullet on his head, now get ready or you¡¯ll be late.
Why do you care if i¡¯m late or not
Because of the mission.
What mission?
The mission that I gave you.
You didn¡¯t give me a mission?
I did and it says right he-... oh! I forgot to give you the mission.
How did you forget something like that!
I was gonna give it to you after your dispute with Sakura, but after the food fight I guess I forgot. It was an amazing fight by the way.
Yeah it was pretty good, now tell me this mission.
Mission: complete the task that Dom gave you.
Mission rewards: something cool.
You¡¯re a troll when it comes with rewards you know that.
Eh!
Whatever. After that I got on my shit together and set out to the meeting place, I was really looking forward to this fight, now I get to use my new jutsus on a training dummy. I didn¡¯t dare underestimate Dom since he¡¯s a Sage like Jiraiya, maybe he might be weaker than him, but he¡¯s still a Sage and I was just a frog in a well. And since I didn¡¯t know his fighting style, I was prepared for the worst.
Who are you talking to?
Don¡¯t ask questions you cannot understand blue screen.
Weirdo?
Anyways¡­ Yesterday was awesome, I got free food and I owned Sasuke''s ass yesterday, and now I get to fight someone on the Sage rank. I wonder just how strong Dom really is. I arrived at the meeting place and Kat and Luna were already here, Dom was nowhere to be seen. It looks like Luna¡¯s memory of me owning Sasuke''s ass is still a fresh memory since I can see a bit of red on her cheeks everytime she looks at me. And kat was eating some apples, I asked for one and they tasted really good, back on topic. We waited here for at least half an hour more and still no signs of Dom anywhere, maybe he¡¯s stuck somewhere again. ¡°Sorry I was late,¡± (Dom) yelled from afar "There was a meat sale and everything there was half price off, so I got caught up and decided to buy it all¡± (Dom) came up with a lame excuse. ¡°...¡± (team 9) ¡°As an apology i¡¯ll invite you all to a barbeque after this¡± (Dom) ¡°I¡¯m a vegetarian¡± (Kat) ¡°I prefer light food¡± (Luna) ¡°I already ate barbeque last night¡± (Chris) ¡°My, all of you are very picky when it comes to food¡± (Dom) Then took out 2 silver bells (as expected) ¡°The rules are simple, only 2 of you will get the bells and one of you will be tied up to a nearby restaurant for a whole day, and you will watch and suffer as the people are eating while you¡¯re starving to death.¡± (Dom) said with an evil smile ¡°So wait let me get this straight, as long as we get a bell we pass your task¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes that¡¯s right Chris¡± (Dom) ¡®this is gonna be interesting, hopefully they understand that this is a test of teamwork¡¯ ¡°Awesome,¡± I then took out 3 silver bells that looked a lot like the ones in Dom¡¯s hands "Here¡¯s one for you Kat and here¡¯s one for you Luna and here¡¯s one for me. Alright! we passed your exam¡± (Chris) ¡°Huh¡± (Dom) Clearly Dom didn¡¯t expect me to bring silver bells with me, I just made them right now with my power of creation. ¡°Wait that¡¯s not right Chris, you¡¯re supposed to get the bells from my hand¡± (Dom) ¡°No we¡¯re not, you just said that we need a bell to pass this exam but you never said anything about getting the ones that are on your hands. You¡¯re not gonna go back on your word are you because that is not how a legendary Sage like yourself operates right. Remember a Sage''s words are like gold, if you lie or take back your words then people will start to think badly of you.¡± (Chris) ¡°...¡± (Dom) ¡°Ah! ha! ha! ha! Chris i¡¯m dying of laughter here, you just trolled him so hard¡± (Kat) said while literally on the ground holding her stomach and laughing hard, I had never seen Kat like this, she would mostly do whatever she can to avoid us at all costs. ¡°*giggle*¡± (Luna) And Luna was trying her best to not laugh at this situation, looks like she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer because her face is entirely red from holding her laughter. How cute! ¡°Well that¡¯s um. Uh! God what do I do here¡± (Dom) poor Dom was trying his best to find an excuse but couldn¡¯t think of one. ¡°Well since we passed our test we¡¯ll be on our way, let¡¯s go guys.¡± (Chris) I prepared to leave with my team but was stopped in our tracks by Dom. ¡°Okay you passed this exam, but who said that I only had one task for you.¡± (Dom) This sly fat pig, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t let us go that easily ¡°Okay now everyone listen, the next task is very simple, the three of you are now gonna have to fight me. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t use any killer techniques on you because you¡¯re still Genin¡¯s I will only use 10% of my strength, if you pass this then you will be real ninjas of the leaf village¡± (Dom) I used my mind reading technique on him just in case ¡®If I let my students bully me like that then they won¡¯t respect me as their teacher anymore¡¯ (It¡¯s not like they respected you to begin with, Dom) ¡®if they work together and manage to beat me then I will allow them to continue with their ninja career, and I can use this to my advantage and teach that Chris a lesson. But how did he know to bring bells to this exam, I didn¡¯t say anything and this news was top secret, only me and several high ranked ninjas knew about this exam. And I admit it I was trolled hard by this brat, i¡¯m starting to like him more and more hahahahaha!¡¯ ¡°Sensei are we allowed to go full out¡± (Luna) ¡°Hm! Oh yes you may go full out, and don¡¯t worry you can even use an S-ranked jutsu, that is if you know one. but first I would like to say something to you¡­ DIE! CHRIS!¡± (Dom) He charged at me with great speed and launched his whole body to me, I manage to dodge that sneak attack since I was reading his mind, so I was able to anticipate his next move. ¡°Woah! What the hell Dom! if that hit me then I might have become meat paste by now¡± (Chris) I protested. ¡°Hehehe! You don¡¯t expect your enemy to let you know when he¡¯s gonna attack you right, when you¡¯re fighting everything is allowed.¡± (Dom) ¡®Hm sneaky pig.¡¯ He then once again was using his whole body and charged at me like a cannon, but he was only aiming at me, looks like he didn¡¯t like it when I trolled him with the bells. He kept charging at me and I was still dodging the attacks by a hair, but enough dodging, this time i¡¯m getting serious. ¡°Shadow clone jutsu!¡± (Chris) I summoned about 20 shadow clones, hopefully Dom can¡¯t tell the difference between me and the rest. ¡°You know how to use the shadow clone jutsu, that¡¯s really surprising. Looks like this is gonna be even more fun than I thought¡± (Dom) was clearly surprised but that still didn¡¯t slow down his attacks. And soon most of my shadow clones met their emminent demise. ¡°Come on Kat we have to help Chris!¡± (Luna) ¡°Hm okay!¡± (Kat) My two teamnates did a number of handseals and charged at Dom.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Fire style: Fire bullet Jutsu!¡± (Luna) ¡°Water style: Water shurikens!¡± (Kat) ¡°Hm!¡± (Dom) saw the inoming attack from the others but stopped in his tracks, he took on their attacks. When the attacks hit their target Dom was engulfed by a cloud of dirt. ¡°Yes! we did it¡±! (Luna) ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Kat) The smoke cleared and there was a fat ball inside it, it was Dom still standing even though he just took on those attacks but his body seemed to glow a bright green colour. ¡°Hehehe you both fell for it. Body style: Reverse power jutsu¡± (Dom) Then soon two bright rays that felt like they had a lot of power went straight to Kat and Luna at an unimaginable speed. ¡°Look out¡± (Chris) I knew from reading Dom¡¯s mind what exactly he was about to do, so I quickly ran to the two of them and pushed them out of the way, the two rays of light barely missed us. ¡°What the hell was that just now.¡± (Kat) said while on the ground ¡°That¡¯s the reverse power jutsu, when the user activates it he can return the attacks he recieves from others and returns them with 10 times more power than normal.¡± (Chris) I knew this all from reading Dom¡¯s mind just now. (This move wasn''t in the original Naruto... I think) ¡°You seem pretty knowledgable even for someone who had amnesia not too long ago¡± (Dom) ¡°What do you think i¡¯ve been doing all this time in the leaf village.¡± (Chris) I got up and so did my other teamnates, I knew exactly how to beat Dom even if he was using that annoying technique. ¡°Listen up you two, I have an idea to beat him but i¡¯m gonna need both of your help.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you need, as long as it¡¯s in our power then we¡¯ll help you¡± (Kat) ¡°Hm!¡± (Luna) agreed as well. Somehow I became the leader of this team ¡°I have a plan but I need the both of you to distract him, use whatever jutsu you have in you to keep him away from me. I just need 20 seconds, you guys think you can hold him for that long.¡± (Chris) ¡°20 seconds is a lot of time, but I think we can do this, right Luna¡± (Kat) turned to face Luna. ¡°Sure!¡± (Luna) agreed as well ¡°Awesome I¡¯ll leave you guys to it, and here¡¯s a fun fact. When Dom uses that annoying technique he needs to wait 10 seconds before he can use it again¡± (Chris) ¡°Alright¡± (Luna and Kat) ¡°Ha you think I didn¡¯t hear you Chris, I don¡¯t know what plan you have but it¡¯s futile¡± (Dom) The 10 seconds were up and Dom charged at me with great speed again, good thing I planned this ahead. I let him hit me and I turned to smoke. ¡°Shadow clone? If you¡¯re not here then where are you exactly¡± (Dom) looked around for me Earlier when I summoned 20 shadow clones I took the chance and hid behind a tree and hid from Dom¡¯s sight when he was covered on smoke, I sent a shadow clone to save the girls and tell them my plan, as long as Dom doesn¡¯t come looking for me, then It¡¯s all okay. ¡°As if we would let you take your time to find Chris Fire style: Fire bullet jutsu¡± (Luna) said and used the same jutsu but instead of hitting Dom she hit the ground to make dirt appear around him, this way Dom wouldn¡¯t pay attention to me and instead her. ¡°Gr! Looks like i¡¯m going to have to deal with you first Luna¡± (Dom) said while he was gonna launch himself but found himself stuck to the hard ground. ¡°Wait! How am I stuck on the ground¡± (Dom) ¡°It was me!¡± (Kat) said behind Dom Earlier when Luna used the fire bullets Kat took this time and used an earth jutsu ¡°So your elemental traits are water and earth, that¡¯s good for you and bad for me.¡± (Dom) said but his body soon dissapeared and a log replaced him ¡°Substitution jutsu!¡± (Luna) ¡°Yes that¡¯s right, and now let me introduce you both permanently to the ground¡± (Dom) was on the air above Luna and Kat, he was about to use his body and turn them into crushed bread. ¡°DODGE KAT¡± (Luna) both of them had great reflexes and managed to dodge Dom¡¯s heavy body. ¡°Whatever you guys do it¡¯s usless against me, there isn¡¯t a jutsu or anyone alive that can beat me¡± (Dom) said ¡°We¡¯ll see about that¡± (Chris) The 20 seconds were up and right now there were 50 shadow clones with me on the air with a rasengan on our hands, I had waited for the right time to use this jutsu on Dom. ¡°The rasengan!!!, that¡¯s the jutsu that only Jiraiya knows¡± (Dom) said surprised but kept his composer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyways, even an A-class jutsu is useless against my body¡± (Dom) didn¡¯t move at all and took on the 50 rasengans. ¡°Hehehe! Body style: Reverse power jutsu¡± (Dom) and a huge light came out of Dom¡¯s body and it disentegrated every shadow clone in the sky. ¡°I told ya brat, it¡¯s all useless¡± (Dom) said while laughing evily at us. ¡°No it¡¯s not¡± (???) a voice came from underneath the ground where Dom was sitting ¡°What?¡± (Dom) the voice was me and I came out and hit Dom¡¯s balls, my plan was never to beat him with the rasengan, my plan was to distract him and punch him in the balls. Because no man, even if you¡¯re a Sage, cannot stand the pain of getting hit on the balls. I needed 20 seconds to dig underground and sneak up on Dom, the rasengan barrage was just a distraction. ¡°OOOOOWWWWWW!!!!!!!¡± (Dom) a terrible cry sounded throughout the whole leaf village. ¡°Ag! Ah, ow, eeh, Ag!¡± (Dom) was on the ground while holding onto his aching balls. ¡°So did we pass Dom, or is there another test.¡± (Chris) I said without any guilt of what I just did. ¡°No!.. you three¡­ passed the.. Task.. gongratz you¡¯re.. All ninja now¡­ go and celebrate somewhere¡­ and leave me here¡­ to heal for a bit...¡± (Dom) So we did what he said and left him there on the ground, to be honest I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such a low move if Dom hadn¡¯t launched that sneak attack on me earlier. Even the girls didn¡¯t know what to say, and Luna¡¯s face was red for some reason, all I did was hit our teacher¡¯s balls Don¡¯t think that we were able to beat Dom because he¡¯s weak or because i¡¯m strong. It¡¯s because he underestimated us, he really did use only 10% of his original power and only used 1 move during this entire fight, if he had gone 100% on us then we would have all been badly defeated. And it looks like they forgot about the bell test, good thing too otherwise I would have to think of another lie that convinces them why I brought(made) 3 silver bells. ¡°You know Chris, you didn¡¯t had to do that. Even if i¡¯m a girl I could even feel what poor Dom is going through right now¡± (Kat) ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that as well but Dom said earlier that in a battle everything was allowed.¡± (Chris) ¡°HA! I guess you¡¯re right, by the way Chris what was that move just now you used on Dom. He said that only Jiraiya knew about this technique.¡± (Kat) ¡°You mean the Rasengan, it¡¯s an A-class ranked air jutsu. It was Originaly from the 4th Hokage but it was passed down from him to Jiraiya¡± (Chris) ¡°AN A-CLASS RANKED JUTSU FROM THE 4th Hokage, how did you learn such a technique.¡± (Kat) Kat and Luna had a very surprised look, it¡¯s not that common to see an A-rank jutsu especially when it was from the Hokage himself (If I remember correctly Minato modified the Rasengan but he didn¡¯t create it, I forgot) ¡°Before I arrived at the village I saw this funny looking old man fight against someone using this ninjutsu, when I first saw it I thought it was very cool so I learned it by myself¡± (Chris) I actually learned the rasengan by memorizing what Naruto did on the anime, it was still fresh on my mind, I learned it faster thanks to my kekkai genkai which allows me to fully control chakra like a master. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡± (Kat) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) I didn''t use the ''natural liar'' skill since I thought they were dumb enough to believe in me, I guess Kat isn''t as dumb as I thought ¡°There is no way anyone can just learn an A-ranked jutsu just by looking at it once.¡± (Kat) ¡°That¡¯s right Chris¡± (Luna) Even Luna doesn''t believe me ¡°All right! I will prove it to you¡± (Chris) ¡°How are you gonna prove it to us?¡± (Kat) ¡°Just show me a water, fire or air jutsu and i¡¯ll learn it in a few seconds¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean fire and water jutsu, most people only have one elemental trait, I have earth and water elemental traits which is very rare. But you¡¯re saying that you have 3 elemental traits¡± (Kat) ¡°Yes that¡¯s right¡± (Chris) ¡°All right then, try to learn this jutsu, it¡¯s the strongest jutsu I know. Water style: Water dragon bullet jutsu¡± (Kat) Kat did a series of hand seals and aimed for a nearby tree and used a B-ranked jutsu on it, the tree was gone. ¡°If you can use that then i¡¯ll trust you¡± (Kat) said with a proud look on her face, most people in the genin level can only use C-ranked jutsus, using B-ranked jutsus when you¡¯re still a genin is really good. ¡°Okay¡± (Chris) I did the same hand seals as kat and used the same jutsu as her, but just incase I used a bit more jutsu to increase the power of the jutsu. I aimed for 10 trees and they dissapeared from where they were originally. ¡°*GASP*¡± (Kat) I just used an A-ranked technique so how is she still this surprised after seeing a B-ranked jutsu. ¡°NO! I can¡¯t believe it, Luna use your strongest fire jutsu, I don¡¯t believe that Chris has actually 3 elemental traits¡± (Kat) ¡°Sure¡± (Luna) then did a different series of handseals and used a B-ranked fire Jutsu ¡°Fire style: Great dragon fire jutsu¡± I expected this much from Sasuke¡¯s sister, she is also another talented Ninja, looks like this team is just filled with talents. I once again used the same jutsu as Luna with a bit more power, and both of them were surprised. Guys I just used an A-ranked jutsu there is no need to be so shocked. ¡°*Sniff* and here I thought that I was the most talented in this group, but as it turns out i¡¯m not. *Sniff* Chris!¡± Kat points at me with and her red eyes ¡°Someday I will beat you and I will become stronger than you. Waaahh!¡± (Kat) I think she thought she was special because she had two elemental traits, but once she found out that I had three her confidence broke down. Is it really appropriate to cry about it, but I never thought she was a crybaby since she always acted cold to us ever since we were paired with each other. She looked pretty cute crying like that though. ¡°...¡¯¡¯ (kat) was just staring at me ¡°What?¡¯¡¯ I asked ¡°Can you teach me" (Luna) ¡°?¡± (Chris) ¡°You don¡¯t want to¡± (Luna) ¡°Well it¡¯s not like I don''t want to, rather I don¡¯t know what to teach you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well you can teach me the strongest fire moves that you know, or something that will make me stronger as well.¡± (Luna) ¡°Well I don¡¯t know much about fire jutsus, but I am a master when it comes with taijutsu and chakra control.¡± (Chris) ¡°... can you teach me please.¡± (Luna) she looked down and blushed a little when she said this, she was even fiddling with her fingers. SHE¡¯S SO CUTE! ¡°Are you sure, I mean Sasuke hates my guts, and he might hate you if he knows that you¡¯re hanging around me on your own free will¡± (Chris) Luna then shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t care, i¡¯ve always wanted to be stronger than my big brother but I don¡¯t know how. I could ask Dom but he spends most of his time eating, and Sasuke doesn¡¯t have the time to teach me. So I only have you to teach me.¡± (Luna) After thinking a little bit I don¡¯t see why I shouldn¡¯t help her, I don¡¯t know what to expect in this new world of Naruto, but what I do know is that we need to be stronger than we are right now. Otherwise we¡¯ll surely die. ¡°All right then, tomorrow meet me near the pond, if you want you can ask Kat to come with us, if she doesn¡¯t want to come then it¡¯s her loss.¡± (Chris) I¡¯m gonna teach her how to walk on trees then on water, after that i¡¯ll think of something else. ¡°Really, thank you Chris¡± (Luna) said and ran to her home hapily. After that I used this time to focus on my Kekkai Genkai¡¯s abilities. I couldn¡¯t use them on the fight today because I still don¡¯t have a clear grasp on them, once I do I could even solo Dom and possibly the other Sages. I summoned 2000 shadow clones and proceeded with my training. chapter 5 Ichirakus ramen shop I managed to get a better grasp on my Kekkai Genkais/ I am still unable to change my entire body at will, as I was only able to transform my right arm, I still don''t have a clear understanding to change my entire body. I was okay with the fact that I can change my arm like I want it to, I can turn it into a huge knife, or a dragon claw if I wanted to. And as for my healing Kekkai Genkai, it was a bit easier to understand than the others, I can now regenerate wounds and cuts, I think I can even regenerate an entire arm or a leg. (Depends on the situation.) But the host needs to be alive for me to perform this power, otherwise my healing abilities won''t work at all. As for manipulating time, I still don''t have a clear grasp yet, I did however manage to freeze time for 2 seconds before time resumes. Which is very good in a death battle. I practiced for hours but stopped because I was hungry, I could eat meat but Dom is probably there right now and might do something to me, so I strolled around to find something else. But this entire time of practice was really fast, what could have taken months or even years turned into a few hours only. And OH MY GOD NO!!! I just found ichiraku''s ramen shop, i''ve always wanted to try this ramen shop ever since I watched the anime. (Fun fact: Ichiraku''s ramen shop does exist) I didn''t have any money but I was grateful that I had the ''creation'' skill now I can make a mountain of money with chakra alone. I entered the place and surprisingly I didn''t find Naruto at all, he''s probably still doing the bell test with Kakashi and the others. I did however meet Teuchi. (that''s the owner''s name) "Hello their young man, welcome to Ichiraku''s ramen shop, please have a seat." (Teuchi) "Hey there" I sat down on a stool "I would like some of your best ramen here" (Chris) "Right away, Ayame! One serving of our best ramen" (Teuchi) "Yes father right away" (Ayame) responded A nice girl wearing white robes clothes said to her father. Her looks were ordinary, but I always liked that smile of hers. Teuchi turned to me and said with a smile "I haven''t seen you here before, are you new in Konoha" (Teuchi) I have always respected Teuchi and Ayame since they''re one of the few people who didn''t treat Naruto like trash. And I like these type of people who are nice to others. "Yes I am new, I just got here in Konoha not too long ago." (Chris) "Ah I see, well welcome to Konoha, as this is your first time here the first serving is free." (Teuchi) "That''s very nice of you but I wouldn''t feel good if I were to eat for free when you just met me." (Chris)
Didn''t you eat free food with Dom yesterday, and you two just met as well?
Yes but he''s so fat, i''m basically doing him a favour by eating some of his food.
...
"You''re a very well educated kid, what''s your name" (Teuchi) "My name is Chris Walker." (Chris) "Chris Walker, wait! are you that kid that was recommended by the Hokage himself." (Teuchi) "Yeah that''s me, how did you know that?" (Chris) "Well rumors like that tend to spread around Konoha very fast, and I also heard it from my best customer. You should know him he in your class when you met him" (Teuchi) "Let me guess, Naruto" (Chris) "So you two have met before" (Teuchi) "Well we haven''t technically met, but I have heard about him" (Chris) (And watched his entire life on a screen) "Oh really, like what" (Teuchi) "That he is a very bad ninja and that he always does things to get attention from him. Even though I haven''t met him he sounds pretty fun, is it true that he once painted the statue of the Kages faces a few days ago" (Chris) "Ha! that sounds exactly like him, but have you heard about the opinions about other people." (Teuchi) "You mean the terrible rumors about him" (Chris) looks like he means about him being the nine tails host "Yes that''s it, I don''t really know why people talk about him that way, he is a great young lad always full of life and brings joy to us. I just don''t understand what he did to deserve something like this" (Teuchi) "..." (Chris) Well this room just got awkward. "Dad the food is ready." (Ayame) Thank you Ayame for breaking this akward mood. "Oh great, here ya go Chris. Enjoy!" (Teuchi) "Thanks." (Chris) I ate the entire bowl and it was very good, i''ve always liked noodles, now that I think about it why am I still in this dream shouldn''t my mom have woked me up ages ago. "ONE BOWL OF RAMEN FOR ME ICHIRAKU!" (Naruto) I know this voice from anywhere.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. (Does anyone remember what Naruto calls Teuchi, becuase I don''t think he calls him Teuchi?) "Hey Naruto welcome back, Ayame bring the usual." (Teuchi) "Coming up father." (Ayame) "So Naruto how was the test with Kakashi." (Teuchi) "It was great, except for the part where Kakashi tied me to a pole and I was starving to death, luckily Kakashi had a good heart and passed us." (Naruto) "So you''re a full pledged ninja now, that''s great Naruto. And to celebrate the bowl is on the house". (Teuchi) "YES YOU''RE THE BEST ICHIRAKU" (Naruto) "Father if you keep giving free food away like that we''ll be closed for business" (Ayame) said jokingly "Nonsense Ayame, we have to show our customers that we respect them and care for them. Not just their money, isn''t that right Naruto and Chris." (Teuchi) "Huh? Chris?" (Naruto) "He''s right beside you." (Teuchi) pointed at me. "He AH!!!!!!!!! Chris where did you come from!!!" (Naruto) yelled "I''ve been here the whole time actually, you didn''t notice me?" (Chris) This is indeed the Naruto I know. "Haha Naruto was probably so focused on ramen that he didn''t even notice your presence." (Teuchi) "Hehehehe sorry, I guess you would say I had ramen for a brain." (Naruto) "I guess so, anyway''s Ichiraku how much do I owe you." (Chris) (Yes I called him Ichiraku, not Teuchi) "You don''t owe me anything, I already said that this bowl is on the house." (Teuchi) "I know but I can''t just show up and eat for free, you have to let me pay or I will feel like I did a bad thing." (Chris) " ''sigh'' alright, it''s 20 ryo." (Teuchi) "here ya go" (Chris) I gave him a 20 ryo bill and left, but was stopped by a spiky blonde haired kid. "Wait Chris, how strong are you." (Naruto) "I guess above average, why do you ask?" (Chris) "Because i''m gonna be the next hokage and I need to be the strongest in the leaf village to be the best Hokage." (Naruto) "Oh so you wanna be a Hokage, well it will be very interesting to fight the future Hokage of the leaf village." (Chris) "ALL RIGHT LET''S GO!" (Naruto) "Food''s ready" (Ayame) We were about to leave but Naruto stopped dead on his tracks after hearing Ayame''s words. "On second thought can we do it after I finish (Naruto) scratched his head and looked at me embarrased. " ''sigh'' okay finish your ramen, I guess I''ll have another bowl as well Ichiraku." (Chris) "Hahaha! you two are so alike, Ayame another bowl of our best ramen." (Teuchi) "Yes father." (Ayame) Soon we both finished our bowls i finished paying and we left for our battle in the same place where I fought against Dom today. "This is gonna be so interesting, I gotta warn you Chris I am not that easy to beat." (Naruto) "Yeah yeah, let''s get on with this." (Chris) I was pretty excited to fight against the leaf village most unpredictable ninja, and the future hokage. Of course I acted as the cool and matured guy, but inside I was just a little happy boy that just recieved the best present he ever got. "Let''s start!!! Shadow clone jutsu!" (Naruto) Naruto summoned 10 shadow clones and they charged straight at me, which is a very bad mistake since I am a master of taijutsu and Naruto isn''t very known for his taijutsu. I grabbed a kunai and slashed those shadow clones one by one, I was very careful not to hit Naruto, with my master of sensing I could feel who was a shadow clone and who''s not. Then I quickly reached for the original and punched him on the stomach. "PUUH!!!" (Naruto) He was sent back several feet back from he was standing. "How did you know which one was me?!" (Naruto) "I can feel your chakra, some people can''t tell but your chakra is larger compared to your shadow clones. Only someone who is very senstive to chakra can tell which one is the original." (Chris) What I said is infact true. "I see looks like i''m gonna have to do this. Shadow clone jutsu!" (Naruto) He summoned about 50 more shadow clones this time, if I remember correctly he never used a ninjutsu other than shadow clones and Rasengan, he still hasn''t learn the rasengan but he is very skilled when it comes with the shadow clones. Even I can''t use the shadow clones as effectively as him. Only half of them charged at me, the other half were surrounding Naruto. Just what is he planning, if I have learned one thing from watching anime is that you never underestimate the MC''s. I then jumped high to avoid the group of shadow clones then I used a jutsu "Fire style: Fire bullet jutsu" I aimed it at the ones who surrounded Naruto and used a giant rasengan on the ones that were underneath me. I landed safely on the ground but I didn''t see Naruto anywhere. "Got ya!" (Naruto) "What?!" (Chris) I heard a shout behind me and it was Naruto with even more shadow clones. "UZUMAKI BARRAGE" (Naruto) He used the Uzumaki barrage on me, I was able to block his attack so he did a minimal damage to me. I remember that he doesn''t learn the Uzumaki barrage until the chuunin exams, I guess this is the work of God mode. "How did you sneak up on me like that Naruto?" (Chris) "hehe I knew that you would use a jutsu on me, so I thought that surrounding me with a bunch of shadow clones you wouldn''t be able to sense me, so I secretly dug a hole underground and sneaked up on you. But in the end my sneak attack didn''t work, but what was that air ball thing that you just used, it looked very strong and cool!" (Naruto) Naruto''s eyes were glowing like in the anime, this is the first time he has witnessed the rasengan in action. "Oh this jutsu is called the rasengan, you want me to teach you" (Chris) "Yeah" (Naruto) He forgot that we were fighting just now, but I guess it would be fun to teach the main character of this series the move earlier than he was supposed to learn it. "Okay but you need to give me something in return." (Chris) knowing his personality he will tell everyone that I can teach them this jutsu, i''m gonna make him shut up about it before several high ranked ninja come and hunt me down. "Something in return. But I don''t have any money." (Naruto) said that and showed me his empty pockets. "I''m not talking about money, just promise me that you won''t tell anyone what i''m about to teach you since it is a very strong jutsu." (Chris) Naruto is a trustworthy character, I just hope that his personality isn''t different since this is God mode. "Oh! Yeah! I can do that" (Naruto) "Awesome. Come back tomorrow since I will also teach my teamnates something else as well" (Chris) I thought it would be more fun if I taught everyone together, like a mini classroom. "Yeah you''re the best Chris. See ya" (Naruto) ran and dissapeared. "WAIT YOU FORGOT OUR MATCH..." (Chris) Naruto literally forgot the reason why we were here in the first place... " ''sigh'' I need a girlfriend." (Chris) (That was a random thing to say but I know you will get one in the future Chris don''t worry)
Ha! you sure do
At least i''m not a blue box.
By the way what about my mission rewards.
Oh god damn it I keep forgetting. Anyway''s here ya go.
Mission completed: Complete Dom''s task.
Mission reward: Kenjutsu mastery.
Kenjutsu? What''s that?
In the Naruto world it means mastery of swords.
Oh neat!, maybe I can be a badass swordsman like that guy that uses 3 swords.
Who knows, maybe?
Well I don''t see the harm in learning this new style of jutsu. I took the book out and read the page cover to cover, if I didn''t had the skill that let''s me learn everything faster than anybody then this might have taken even weeks to understand it. Once again I summoned 2000 shadow clones and continued my training. But what I didn''t notice was that there was a black crow watching my every move. It then flew off to somewhere that only god knew. Chapter 6 The struggle 3rd person view The crow that flew off earlier landed on someone''s arm. "So Itachi, find any news of the nine tailed brat." (Kizame) "I did, and I also found something interesting." (Itachi) The two men are indeed the two most well known evil men in Naruto, Itachi Uchiha and Kizame Hoshigaki. There they were in the middle of a forest surrounded by dead trees and mist, the sight looked very eerily. And for some reason Itachi''s eye''s were closed, he didn''t dare to open them up at all. They were also wearing their awesome Akatsuki''s robe. "Oh really what did you find?" Looks like Kizame was interested a little "A kid that knows a jutsu, it is exactly the same jutsu used by Jiraiya." (Itachi) "A jutsu that is used by Jiraiya? you mean the rasengan!!!." (Kizame) "Yes! that exact same jutsu, and what''s worse is that he''s about to teach it to Naruto." (Itachi) "That is pretty troublesome and how did this kid know an A-ranked jutsu, I haven''t heard that Jiraiya is taking any students." (Kizame) "That''s why it''s interesting, this kid knows a jutsu only known to Jiraiya. It''s impossible for him to steal such a technique, so I need to find out just how exactly he got ahold of such jutsu." (Itachi) "Hm! if you want we can kidnap him, and we can also fish up a nine tailed brat on the side." (Kizame) "I agree, but not now, they''re in the leaf village and it''s not somewhere we would want to infiltrate. It''s too heavily guarded." (Itachi) "But if that other brat teaches the 9 tailed brat that jutsu then things will become much harder for us, we cannot let the 9 tailed brat get stronger." (Kizame) "Relax Kizame it doesn''t matter if Naruto learns the rasengan or not, he''s not the only one who knows an A-ranked jutsu. Besides I have a plan to lure them both out." (Itachi) "You''re right it''s not like that 9 tailed brat is able to overpower us in a day, and what is this plan exactly." (Kizame) "Follow me we''ll talk about it on our way to a village. There is someone there who will be of great use to my plan." (Itachi) The two characters dissapeared into the dead forest and headed straight to god knows where. Next morning on the Hokages residence "So everyone tell me your report on your assigned teams Starting from team 1" (Hokage) "Team 1 is not ready" (Ninja 1) "Same here" (Ninja 2) "They''re okay but they need to work on their teamwork, so they failed." (Ninja 3) "Never in a million years" (Ninja 4) "I would rather die than be the leader for this team." (Ninja 5) "Passed but barely" (Ninja 6) "They also passed but by a hair" (Kakashi) (Team 7) "I guess they did alright for their level" (Kurenai) (Team 8) "..." (Team 9) "Dom give me your report... Dom? where is he" (Hokage) looked in the room for Dom. "I last saw him on the barbeque shop with Choza, apparently they were having another one of their food competitions." (Ninja 1) "Damn that Dom, i''m gonna have to helf his paycheck for the week. Anyway''s team 10 give me your report." "They''re good ninja''s i''m glad to be their teacher" (Asuma) "THE YOUTH BURNING INSIDE MY TEAM IS HOTTER THAN THE SUN, I BELIEVE THAT THEY ARE READY FOR THE NEXT STEP" (Kakashi) (Nah I''m just kidding it''s GUY) "Oh dear god... everyone here is dismissed, and if any of you see Dom tell him to come here as quickly as possible." (Hokage) "Yes Hokage!" (Everyone!) Then everyone dissapeared into the shadows, like true ninjas seconds later... "*Gasp* sorry i''m late lord hokage, I didn''t think that Choza would be this hard to beat in a food competition." (Dom) " ''sigh'' i''m docking your pay for the week Dom, I expect you to come to these kind of meeting on time." (Hokage) "Yes lord Hokage" (Dom) said in a sad tone "Tell me what do you think of your team" (Hokage) "Well to be honest Hokage, I think they''re a really good team especially that Chris" (Dom) "Oh really, what did they do!" (Hokage) said a bit curious. "Well I was gonna do the bell test but somehow Chris knew about it before hand, I couldn''t tell them they failed or passed because I said that as long as they had a bell they would pass, but Chris unexpectadely brought 3 bells with him." (Dom) "Wait! you said that Chris knew before hand about the test, how?" (Hokage) "I don''t know Hokage, but that''s not what I wanted to talk about...I gave them another test that would show them about teamwork, they did great but Chris used the Rasengan on me." (Dom) "The Rasengan!!!! only Jiraiya knows that technique." (Hokage) said a bit shocked to hear that. "I know that as well lord Hokage but he somehow was able to use it, but the team showed exceptional teamwork and perfect Co-ordination. Chris was also the mastermind of their plan and even I had to admit it was beautifully done and painful, they even managed to defeat me at 10% of my full power" (Dom) "Hm! make sure to keep an eye on Chris, I don''t know how he knows such jutsus, but it might be possible that he really is. a spy." (Hokage) "I don''t think so Hokage" (Dom)Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Hm? why do you say that." (Hokage) "While I was fighting them Chris seemed to really enjoy it, I didn''t sense any bloodlust or hatred on him and he seemed to get pretty well along with the team. I had also used my golems to follow him just in case, and he met Naruto on Ichiraku''s ramen shop. After that they had a light spar, but the really surprising thing is that he was more than willing to teach Naruto the rasengan, he is having Naruto, Luna and possibly Kat meet him today to train them. If you ask me, a spy wouldn''t do such a thing to make our leaf village stronger, if anything he would do anything to hurt us." (Dom) "I see, your observation is really good, but just in case I need you to follow him in the shadows. If you suspect that he''s doing anything suspicious, then do not hesitate to bring him here, but if he is more than willing to help us then I don''t see any reason to suspect him any further." (Hokage) "You''re dismissed" (Hokage) "Yes lord hokage" (Dom) the Hokage was left there sitting alone while smoking a pipe, he was wondering about something. First Person view * * * Chris POV * * * Ow my head hurts, what the shit happened to me.
Well you over-trained all night with your 2000 shadow clones, after that you passed out from mental exhaustion. Luckily some ninja strolled around and found you in the middle of the park, after that he found your address and left you on your bed.
So that''s why I feel so tired, but it payed off now I have a better understanding on my Kekkai Genkais. And I was able to fully master the Kenjutsu book you gave me, I gotta get me a good sword.
That''s good for you but take a shower, i''m a blue box but I can somehow smell you, and you reek Ew!
Shut up, it means that I work pretty hard and my smell means that i''m showing progress... Are you there... Hello... Huh! guess he left. So I took a quick shower and like always blah! blah! blah! I set out to meet my team and Naruto. No one was here yet so I took this time to see the results of last nights training. I can now use my limbs and change them however I want, last time I could only do it with my right hand. I can now stop time for 5 seconds, even though my time ability is progressing more slowly than the others it''s definetly getting stronger. I used ''creation'' and made a fine sword, I summoned a few shadow clones as training dummies. Surprisingly my sword techniue wasn''t half bad, I still lack the expereince fighting with a sword, but even so I am still a far away from reaching the level of master swordsman. "Hey Chris." (Luna) I turned and saw two very beautiful girls heading my way, I wasn''t surprised that Kat also came with her since she wants to be better than me. "Hm! I only came here so I can show you that I am better than you at everything else." (Kat) pouted (Good excuse *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*) "Great the both of you are here, we''re only missing one person." (Chris) "Someone else is coming?" (Luna) "Yeah, it''s Naruto" (Chris) "Naruto?" (Luna and Kat) said at the same time "Yeah? is there something wrong with him." (Chris) "Well there''s nothing wrong with him but he''s the weakest ninja in the whole school, are you sure you didn''t mistake him for someone else." (Luna) "Luna, you should know that papers don''t judge a person''s future, I don''t care if Naruto is the worst ninja or the best ninja in our school, if he''s willing to become stronger I don''t see why I shouldn''t teach him." (Chris) "Okay, sorry I said that" (Luna) looked down, she was sad that I got slightly mad at her. "Don''t apologize to me, aplogize to Naruto when he gets here" (Chris) "Okay." (Luna) Aw so cute! "So what are you gonna show us Chris." (Kat) "Since Naruto isn''t here yet we should just start without him. Okay first do you see this tree." (Chris) I pointed to a large tree in front of me "Yeah?" (Chris) "I want you both to climb this tree." (Chris) "Ha! that''s very easy Chris, I can do that with my eyes closed and one leg tied behind my back." (Kat) "But you have to climb it without using your hands" (Chris) "What!!!" (Luna and Kat) "What''s wrong" (Chris) "You must have hit your brain or something because it''s impossible to climb such a big tree without using your hands" (Kat) "I agree as well." (Luna) "But it''s super easy, look at me" (Chris) I then turned around to face the tree and started climbing it with my own two feet like it was a walk on the park. " :O " (Luna and Kat) It''s pretty easy for me since I can control my chakra easily, even the usless Sakura was able to do this on her first try. (Surprisingly) I got off the tree and stood in front of them. "See easy" (Chris) "How did you do that!" (Kat) "You have to put some chakra in your feet, you have to use just the right amount or you''ll trip and fall. But if you do manage to get the right amount, then you will be able to climb this tree very easily" (Chris) "Okay I understand." (Luna) "I guess I do too" (Kat) "Excellent then start climbing, but first wait a bit Kat." (Chris) "What''s wrong?" (Kat) "You said that you can do this with your eyes closed and one leg tied behind your back, I don''t think that even I can climb this tree with one leg, so you will have to climb this tree blindfolded." (Chris) I said and gave an evil smile, I''m gonna show her that if she doesn''t respect me than there will be terrible consequences. Ahahahahahaha!!!!! "Damn!" (Kat) I then used ''creation'' to create a black blindfold and put it on Kat''s eyes, I was only gonna make her wear this for an hour or less. "Okay start now." (Chris) I said "Yes?" (Luna) tried to mimick me but used a bit too much chakra on her foot, now there a small dent on the trunk. And she fell and hit her head. "Ow" (Luna) said in pain. "Luna, use a bit less chakra, at least less than half the amount you''re using." (chris) Since i''m very sensitive with chakra I can feel just how much chakra they''re using exactly, this way I can give them pointers and their progress will be faster. "Where is that tree *Slam* Ow! my head" (Kat) just hit her head against a tree, she was blindfolded so she couldn''t see where she went. "Kat stop playing around and get to practicing" (Chris) yes I am gonna be ''That'' coach. (or teacher for this matter) "Chris you blindfolded me, can I take it off." (Kat) said while rubbing her head "But you said you can do this blindfolded." (Chris) "I was only kidding." (Kat) "didn''t sound like it to me." (Chris) "But but but." (Kat) "If you say you''re sorry then I might say yes." (Chris) "I''m sorry." (Kat) "Sorry I didn''t hear you, what did you say." (Chris) "I said i''m sorry." (Kat) "No! you''re supposed to say ''I''m sorry sensei, I will never doubt your awesomness ever again.''" (Chris) Lolz! "Never!" (Kat) "Then I will never take off your blindfold, you can ask Dom for pointers, that is if he isn''t busy eating like always." (Chris) "Okay you win, *sniff* I''m sorry sensei, I will never doubt your awesomness ever again." (Kat) "Wow I was just kidding Kat, I was gonna take it off in a minute or two." (Chris) "YOU MEANIE I WILL NEVER SPEAK TO YOU AGAIN WAAAAHHHH!!!!" (Kat) took off her black cloth and was crying on a trunk. I thank the man upstairs for putting me with such cute girls. (You''re welcome my son) I didn''t want to see a crying girl so I comforted Kat a little, I lightly patted her back. "There there Kat there is no need to cry." (Chris) "*sniff* but you keep bullying me." (Kat) "I know and i''m sorry, as long as you act nice to me i''ll stop bullying you, and i''ll also be nice to you." (Chris) "Really." (Kat) that was easy... "Yeah really." (Chris) "Okay, are you still gonna teach me how to climb the tree." (Kat) "Of course I am, hurry up otherwise Luna is gonna leave you far behind." (Chris) "AH! you''re right, I better not let her best me at this." (Kat) said while going to the a tree to practice. After a few minutes Naruto finally arrived, apparently he overslept but he did make it. At first he was surprised to see Luna and Kat here but got used to it. He wanted me to straight up teach him the rasengan but I told him that he first needs to go over the tree walking exercise, he was a bit reluctant at first, but soon gave in as soon as he thought the awesomeness of the rasengan. So for the next few hours they have been going at it hard, (that part sounded a bit sexual to me) I prepared food before hand and let them get a taste of my cooking skill at MAX level. Even Naruto said that this is as good as Ichiraku''s ramen. And even the girls asked for fifth''s, they didn''t even care about their weight. After a long day they did manage to climb the top of the tree, (thanks to my pointers) Luna and Kat were both surprised that Naruto finished the same time as them, they had underestimated Naruto by a lot. I told them what we would be doing tomorrow, walking on water (like Jesus. Maybe this is how Jesus walked on water, he used Chakra. :O) After that we all went to sleep. Chapter 7 the fight between comrades. Everyone here has been doing their best lately on the water walking technique, it has been 2 days and both Luna and Kat have been showing a lot of progress, even Naruto is showing a lot of progress as well. But watching these practicing on the water gave me an epaphany, if ninjas could walk on trees and water, then why can''t we walk on the air, sure it might be as hard as hell since were stepping on nothing but air, so I thought of creating a sky walking jutsu But who knew that creating a new Jutsu was so hard, even with 2000 shadow clones I couldn''t show any progress at all, my shadow clones just kept falling over and over again but I did not give up and continued my training. After 3 more days of training in the water there wasn''t much I could teach Luna and Kat, I offered them to teach them taijutsu or kenjutsu Kat declined but Luna was more than willing to learn taijutsu. And of course I will also be teaching Naruto the rasengan. I don''t know why but it always made me angry when Naruto needed a shadow clone to use the rasengan, so this time I am gonna make sure he is able to use it without the help of a shadow clone. So for the next few days, I have been giving pointers to Luna and Naruto and they were both showing a lot of progress in their training, I was thinking of unlocking Luna''s sharingan, but how. I remember that unlocking the sharingan you need to experience something tragic. And I don''t know why but I can''t stand to imagine Luna going through something horrible like that. (it''s called love.) After another few days we have been showing amazing pogress, even Naruto almost fully mastered the rasengan, maybe because in the original anime Jiraiya didn''t give Naruto as many pointers as I did since he was doing nothing but whoring around. Even Luna can be considered above average in taijutsu, she could almost beat Lee in taijutsu, that is if Lee doesn''t use the 8 gates. Since there was nothing I could teach them anymore, I gave them a goodbye and went to see the results of my training, I have been using 2000 shadow clones ever since I began training my teamnates, that way I don''t fall back on my training. I used 1000 shadow clones on the flying jutsu, but still no progress, I did however see more progress on my other Kekkai Genkais. Now I can turn my whole body into whatever I want, it''s thanks to my skills and huge amount of shadow clones that I was able to make it this far in such a short amount of time And as for my time freezing ability I can now stop at 10 seconds which is VERY GOOD, but it feels like I can''t progress any further than that but I know that this Kekkai Genkai is more than it meets the eye. And the best off all I unlocked a special time ability that let''s me store things inside, I don''t know if living things can live there but I''ll test that later. The amount I can fit in their is unlimited. "Oi Chris" (Dom) someone called out for me "Hm! oh hi sensei" (Chris) it has been a couple of days since the fight with Dom, hopefully he doesn''t hold a grudge against me. "Hey Chris I have great news I was able to get a C-rank mission for us" (Dom) "A C-rank? I thought noobs like us were only supposed to take D-rank mission" (Chris) D-rank missions are for Genins. C-rank missions are for more experienced Genins and/or chunins. .B-rank missions are Chunins A-rank missions are for Jonins. S-rank missions are for experienced Jonins. "True, but I since you and the others were able to beat me easily, I thought of giving you a mission that''s a bit more tougher than a D-rank mission. So I made a request to the Hokage and he said ''why not''" (Dom) "Oh neat, what mission did you take by the way" (Chris) "It says here we have to go to escort someone to the land of waves" (Dom) "Oh!" (Chris) Who didn''t see this coming. "What''s wrong?" (Dom) "Nothing I was just thinking of something, so when are we leaving." (Chris) "Well we have to leave in about 2 hours, just get ready while i''ll get Luna and Kat. Meet me at the main entrance of the village" (Chris) "Sure" (Chris) I gathered all the food inside my space thing and other things, the only reason why I even got this skill was because so I could eat 5-star food when i''m on missions like these, it''s gonna be a great mission. 2 hours later I thought this was gonna be a relaxing mission, but who would have thought that trouble would be here before the mission even started. I am not talking about enemies but i''m talking about the fact that Kakashi, Sasuke, Sakura, and Naruto are here too. Sasuke was there with Luna while glaring at me, Naruto was trying to hit on Sakura, Sakura ignored Naruto and tried to seduce Sasuke, Kakashi was reading his porn book. Kat was avoiding the team, and Dom was just their eating a bag of chips. "What are they doing here with us, I thought this mission was supposed to be only for team 9" (Chris) I said in protest "Well, after I told Luna about the C-rank mission Sasuke was with us at that time and insisted on coming here with us, he couldn''t leave his sister to take a C-ranked mission so he''s coming with us" (Dom) "I see but what about the rest" (Chris) "Well Sakura said she can''t leave Sasuke so she tagged along, I couldn''t handle so many kids by myself so I asked Kakashi to tag along and he agreed. And since Naruto didn''t find it fair that his teamnates are going and he''s not, he decided to tag along as well." (Dom) "Why you got a problem with me, you think I am stupid enough for you to leave my sister in hands of a loser like you" (Sasuke) said to me Great. This mission hasn''t even started and i''m already tired of it. "HEY! Chris you''re here, I was finally able to master that jutsu." (Naruto) "Hm! Naruto there is nothing to be glad about learning a low level jutsu" (Sakura) said to annoy me and Naruto, looks like she doesn''t know anything about the rasengan. "It''s not a low level jutsu look at- *POW* OW! what was that for Chris" (Naruto) I hit Naruto because I don''t wanna show off, at least not yet. "Did you forget our promise Naruto." (Chris) "Promise? Oh that promise, hehehe! sorry I almost forgot there." (Naruto) Scratched the back of his head. "Dom, just who exactly are we supposed to escort, we already have been waiting for a few minutes." (Kakashi) "Relax Kakashi he is in the bathroom, he should be here any second." (Dom)If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Few minutes later A very ugly man came to us, looks like he''s a homeless person but that was the man who we were supposed to escort for our mission. Tazuna, he had a large beard and dark eyes. he also wore a sleeveless v-neck shirt with an obi, pants and a pair of sandals. He also carried a towel around his neck and wore a pointed hat on his head. "Sorry i''m late" (Tazuna) (Is everyone in this Naruto world always late) "Tsk! making us wait for someone like you is making a fool out of us" (Sasuke) Looks like Sasuke doesn''t like this mission either, that makes 2 of us. "No problem, now should we be going" (Kakashi) "Nah uh! Kakashi, remember I was the one who took this mission, so until we complete this mission i''m the team leader of this group" (Dom) "Whatever you say Dom." (Kakashi) He was more interested in reading his book than leading us. "Alright everyone let''s go@" (Dom) So we set out, and no obstacles were in our way. HA! just kidding, it hasn''t even been an hour and were already facing 5 Jonin ranked ninjas. They blocked our path to the land of waves. "You fat-ass hand over the ugly old man and we''ll let you leave." (Evil Ninja 1) "I am not fat, I am big boned, and besides where I come from the fatter you are the stronger you are." (Dom) "Uh! Dom, where I come from the fatter you are, the most likely you''ll die from a heart attack or something." (Chris) "Shut up, i''m pretty skinny when you compare me to those where I come from." (Dom) (Who are you talking about, elephants?) "Ninja 2 and Ninja 3 kill the fat-ass, NInja 4 and 5 take care of that guy reading that awesome porn book. And i''ll be taking care of these kids" (Ninja 1) (I didn''t give them names since they were gonna die in a few seconds, so I found it troublesome to give them names at all.) "*POW* *POW* *POW* *POW*" Ninjas 2-5 were taking out by Dom and Kakashi easily. (Told ya) "Aren''t you gonna take care of the last guy" (Kakashi) said while sitting on top of the pile of corpses and reading his book "Nah, let them handle it, i''m gonna eat another bag of chips while were at it." (Dom) "Damn it, I thought that they were strong enough to take on the fat-ass and Kakashi, but they didn''t even last a second" (Ninja 1) "Give it up, there is literally nothing you can do about us, it''s 8-1" (Sasuke) Trying to act like he''s the strongest of us."Not really?" (Chris) "What do you mean loser?" (Sasuke) turned to me. "Well Kakashi and Dom said that they aren''t gonna fight with us, Pinky and Naruto are trembling in fear, Kat doesn''t look like she cares about this mission, and I don''t think you would let Luna fight against a Jonin ninja since you''re overprotective of her. So technically it''s 1vs1" (Chris) "What about you." (Sasuke) "Me? oh I am just gonna sit here and eat my popcorn while I watch the scene of this Jonin owning your ass. After all you''re an Uchiha so you shouldn''t need a loser like me to help you fight against a Jonin." (Chris) I then took out a beach chair from my space thing and also made freshly popped popcorn with my ''creation'' I put my ass there in the chair and proceeded to watch the greatest show in my whole life. "AR! I don''t need any of you, I can take him on all by myself" (Sasuke) "That''s what she said" (Dom) said while watching the scene as well. "So you''re an Uchiha, I heard that your specialty is your eyes, but before I die I''M GOING TO TAKE YOU WITH MEQ" (Ninja 1) "I would like to see you try" (Sasuke) And after a long hard battle Sasuke emerged victorious, NOT!!! he is getting his ass owned by this Jonin ninja, thank god this Jonin didn''t actually stick to his words but was playing with Sasuke instead. I felt something pull my shirt. "Chris! Please help Sasuke, I don''t want to see him get this hurt" (Luna) said in a pleading tone "I''m afraid I can''t." (Chris) "WHY?" (Luna) "Can''t you see he''s doing this so he can protect you and protect the dignity of the Uchiha bloodline. " (Chris) "HELP ME!!!, FOR THE LOVE OF GOD!!! HELP ME!!!" (Sasuke) yelled to us, while getting pummeled by the jonin ninja. "Like a hero" (Chris) I said while watching this hilarious moment, to bad I didn''t know how to make a video camera or this scene would have been the best anime in the world. (Kinda is actually) "Chris help him please!!!" (Luna) "Oh fine, Naruto use it." (Chris) I didn''t want to help but I can''t say no to a pretty girl like Luna. But If Sasuke sees that Naruto is stronger than him than that would break his self-confidence. Maybe this way he doesn''t turn into the prick that he was in the anime. That''s right i''m gonna turn him into an even bigger Prick, just because I want to see him in pain. "Huh! Now!" (Naruto) was surprised that I called for him "Yes, trust me." (Chris) "OKAY! RASENGAN!!!" (Naruto) Yes! he used it without the help of his shadow clones. "What!!! *POWWW*" (ninja 1) Naruto used the rasengan on the Jonin when he was focusing only on Sasuke, he forgot to pay attention to his surroundings and Naruto hit his blind spot. The Jonin was sent to a tree and there he was on the ground unconcious. "The rasengan!!! where did Naruto learn that." (Kakashi) Looks like this scene surprised him. "He learned it from Chris a few days ago, that''s why you didn''t see him these past few days." (Dom) already knew so it wasn''t surprising. "Looks like i''m gonna have to teach Sasuke the Chidori sooner than I thought." (Kakashi) ''how did Naruto get this strong, it can''t be true, Sasuke is the strongest ninja in the academy, Naruto must have been super lucky and hit that guy. Yeah that must be it'' Sakura thought while watching this unbelievable scene in front of her. The rest of us already knew about Naruto''s use of the rasengan so there wasn''t too many surprised faces, Tazuna was a bit surprised but his face was more like :O so he didn''t say anything. "HAHAHAHA!!! I DID IT, DID YOU SEE THAT SAKURA WASN''T I AWESOME!!!!" (Naruto) said in a happy mood "Don''t get full of yourself, you were just lucky that''s all" (Sakura) she really doesn''t like Naruto at all. "Arg! Ow!" (Sasuke) Oh yeah, Sasuke was still hurt from the fight with the Jonin ninja. "Brother" (Luna) "Sasuke" (Sakura) They both rushed to tend the wounded Sasuke, but Sasuke waved them off like flies. "Leave me alone." (Sasuke) said, he was very mad at us because he got to full of himself and got owned. He stood up and walked angrily towards Naruto and grabbed him by the colour. "SPEAK! where did you learn that jutsu" (Sasuke) demanded to know "Well I.." (Naruto) looked at me to see if I gave him permission to tell. I nodded my head. "I learned it from Chris." (Naruto) "Chris? which one." (Sasuke) he thinks that it was another Chris, just how many Chris''s are there in the village. "The one that''s sitting on the beach chair." (Naruto) He turned and gave me an evil glare, he made his way towards me and tried to kick me but I dodged it just in time, but my beach chair wasn''t spared and my popcorn fell on the ground. Okay!! NOW I''M MAD. "What the hell is wrong with you" (Chris) I am really pissed off right now, ever since I came to the village he has been nothing but an asshole to me. "Brother?" (Luna) "Not Now Luna!" (Sasuke) yelled to his sister "And you where did you learn a jutsu like that." (Sasuke) "I don''t have to tell you anything." (Chris) This time Sasuke''s rage took over and grabbed another Kunai and tried to attack me with it, Again. I took his hand and twisted it like last time "You think i''m stupid enough to fall for the same trick twice" (Sasuke) then turned into smoke and was replaced by a log, he was behind me and was ready to kill me right now. "Actually, No I did not." (Chris) I freezed time turned around where Sasuke was and gave a series of kicks and punches, he literally didn''t see it coming. 10 seconds were up and Sasuke flew off into a tree, his whole body was covered in blood and bruises, it was clear that they were new and they were from me. "AAHHH!!!" (Sasuke) "Brother, why?" (Luna) Luna loved Sasuke dearly but she also respected me a lot, I did teach her a lot more than the others and taught her more things than any body else did. And seeing that Sasuke was about to kill me like that, she was experiencing a lot of emotions right now. Even tears were escaping from her eyes. "Sasuke, you bastard" (Sakura) said to me. Sakura was still in love with Sasuke and rushed to help him, but she didn''t care about the fact that he almost killed me, they are indeed perfect for each other. "I think we let this go on long enough" (Kakashi) "Agreed" (Dom) The both of them kept their calm, but I could read their minds and they were thinking how I just beated Sasuke like that, they didn''t even see me move at all. I was just too fast. "Alright the both of you that''s enough" (Dom) "Dom, he hurt my Sasuke and I request you ban Chris from being a ninja fore-" (Sakura) "That''s enough Sakura..." (Kakashi) he wasn''t happy how this developed into. "Sasuke tried to sneak attack Chris, but Chris fought back in self defence, so the one who should be punished is Sasuke" (Kat) oh look she finally appeared, and to protect me as well. Thank god she isn''t a Sasuke fan. "Yes indeed, however our time is limited and we need to bring Mr. Tazuna to the land of waves as quickly as possible." (Dom) "Naruto, I think that we brought some creams for cases like Sasuke, can you get them for me" (Kakashi) "Yes." (Naruto) went to get a healing cream of some kind. "Ah! Ow!" (Sasuke) was still in pain, he couldn''t even speak. I could heal him with my healing ability but I don''t heal assholes. "And as for you, we''ll discuss your punishment on the way to the leaf village." (Kakashi) He was in charge of these three, and seeing that their behaviour was terrible (except Naruto) he was dissapointed in them. After that incident the the long road ahead of us was quiet, we could have gone back to the leaf village to leave Sasuke their but Dom was right, we could have wasted more precious time than what the mission gave us. Chapter 8 Fight! in the land of waves part 1 No one talked through the entire time, even Naruto who is always full of energy and fun to be around couldn¡¯t find himself to break this mood. It¡¯s like someone died and no one dared to talk about it. Sasuke right now was being carried by Kakashi on his back, Sakura did her best to tend Sasuke but Sasuke always glared at her like he would glare at me. Luna didn¡¯t want to help because she was very dissapointed in her brother, I am glad she isn¡¯t as unreasonable as her brother is. She even checked on me to make sure I didn¡¯t suffer any wounds, not that I had any to begin with Kat was just staring at me, she was amazed at how I defeated Sasuke like that, I could even feel that she even started to resent Sasuke just by looking at him. In the original anime Kakashi loves his students, but he is utterly pissed at them right now (except Naruto) especially Sasuke, this might affect his plans on teaching Sasuke the Chidori in the near future. Dom didn¡¯t really care since it wasn¡¯t his students who started the fight, but I could tell he was also angry at Sasuke since he attacked one of his students. (Me) I wanted to break the mood because I hate it when i¡¯m in these type of situations, so when we had a break I took out several dishes and cooking utinsels. Seeing these stuff appear before their very eyes they asked me how I did that, and I gave them a halfed-assed answer and said. ¡°I¡¯m a magician¡± (Chris) (Classic) I took the best food that I stored inside and made something light so it doesn¡¯t affect our speed when walking at the land of waves. I cooked everyone¡¯s favourite dish. Chicken soup for Luna, regetable soup for Kat, ramen for Naruto, steak for Dom, and since I didn¡¯t know Kakashi¡¯s favourite dish when I asked him what it was, he was okay with anything as long as it¡¯s good. So I gave him some ramen as well, even Tazuna ate some ramen. I didn¡¯t miss Sasuke and Sakura on purpose I offered them some food just to show that i¡¯m not an asshole, but they declined and prefered to eat the rations that they brought. Which was mostly dried food and water. As you might have guessed they were mad at me, I don¡¯t know why Sakura is mad at me since I didn¡¯t do anything to her. But Sasuke is still mad at me that he got owned by a Jonin and that I owned him as well, again. I noticed when they smelled my delicious food their stomachs made a huge growling noise. But since they still didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t offer them my food again. Luna gave me some sad puppy eyes, she¡¯s mentally telling me to give them some food, I couldn¡¯t say no but what after Sasuke did I wouldn¡¯t even give him a grain of rice even if he begged. I mentally told Luna no and she understood, she knows that I was still pissed of from earlier. She was very sad to see me and Sasuke fight like that so her mood as probably the worst out of all of us, The good news was that this food thing was a good idea, now most of our moods was better, except Sasuke¡¯s and Sakura¡¯s mood was still about the same. ¡°How much longer until we get there¡± (Kat) she was tired from the walk and just wanted to go home, me included as well. ¡°We¡¯ll be there in about a few hours¡± (Dom) said while eating a bag of chips, just how many bag of chips does he carry with him. ¡°AW I just wanna go home¡± (Kat) We basically did nothing this whole trip besides taking a break, eating, sleeping and etc. This mission was very boring, I need to plan a vacation to get away from all of this. FEW HOURS LATER ¡°Ha we made it, finally.¡± (Kat) ¡°Not yet, you still need to acompany me to my house, after that your mission will be complete¡± (Tazuna) ¡°AAWWW!!!¡± (Kat) ¡°Quit your whining Kat, we¡¯re literally almost there¡± (Dom) We took a small canoe but I felt more comfortable walking on the water, I don¡¯t feel like getting splinters on my ass. So I walked on the water. ¡°HOLY SHIT, CHRIS YOU CAN WALK ON WATER¡± (Tazuna) He has never seen a ninja walk on water before. ¡°Yeah, everybody here can, well except Sasuke and Sakura.¡± (Chris) I said it to mock the idiot dou, they were very surprised to see me walk on water, but what was more surprising was that Naruto was walking on the water as well. Luna and the others didn¡¯t feel like walking and sat down on the canoe. It looked like Sasuke was gonna ask me how I know such a technique, but after what happened last time he was afraid of asking me. Especially when Kakashi wouldn¡¯t afford another dispute like last time. Hm! If I remember correctly this village was poor but it still had people in them, but so far I haven¡¯t met one single living thing ever since we got here, could it be Zabuza¡¯s doing. I don¡¯t think so. Hopefully he¡¯s here as well, I want to fight an experienced swordman like him. Should I save him, I remember that he died in the end with Haku and that part made me cry so hard. (it¡¯s true, who here cried after that part.) Nah I won¡¯t save him, i¡¯ll kill him and take one of the 7 strongest swords in Naruto which was called¡­ um kubichorshi¡­ or was it¡­ kubiki something... I don¡¯t know, the names are way too confusing for me to remember. ¡°We''re here!¡± (Tazuna) We arrived at the port, but I still can¡¯t sense any living things, except for us Eleven¡­.. Wait!!! Eleven!!! There are only nine of us where did the other two-.... They¡¯re here aren¡¯t they (Yup)Author ¡°What is the meaning of this Tazuna¡± (Kakashi) seemed to have noticed something was strange was going on. ¡°Hehehe! Kakashi i¡¯m sorry to say this but this was all a plot from the beginning.¡± (Tazurn) said while laughing evily at us. All of us now knew that something was wrong and took a defensive stand. But poor Sasuke was still injured so he couldn¡¯t stand up without the help of someone supporting him. This isn¡¯t the Tazuna I knew in the anime, it must be a genjutsu. ¡°Kakashi, I think he¡¯s under a genjutsu¡±. (Chris) ¡°Genjutsu!¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Oh so you figured it out¡± (???) Two figures came out, indeed like we all knew it was Zabuza and Haku. ¡°I know you anywhere, Zabuza of the hidden mist.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°And I know you anywhere, Kakashi the copy ninja. It¡¯s an honour to meet an esteemed figure such as yourself.¡± (Zabuza)If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Oh so you¡¯re Zabuza, hm it¡¯s nothing Kakashi can¡¯t handle.¡± (Dom) was still eating a new bag of chips... ¡°And you¡¯re? Um! I believe I haven¡¯t seen you before fatso.¡± (Zabuza) ¡°What! You know Kakashi but you don¡¯t know me, you certainly must have heard of the 5 legendary Sages¡± (Dom) ¡°Sage? Indeed I have heard of the 5 Sages. But what does that have to do with you.¡± (Zabuza) ¡°I am the strongest out of all of them.¡± (Dom) ¡°...¡± (everyone) ¡°*cough* Zabuza it¡¯s true that he¡¯s a Sage, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s more known for his eating competitions than his power¡± (Chris) I said to break the mood. ¡°Oh well, certainly a Sage like yourself wouldn¡¯t want to interfere in a battle between me and Kakashi, right!¡± (Zabuza) said still not believing in our words. I don¡¯t blame him, who would believe a ninja like Dom to be a Sage. ¡°Certainly, but can you release Tazuna from this genjutsu, he has nothing to do with this.¡± (Dom) ¡°With pleasure.¡± (Zabuza) He did some handseals and Tazuna was free from the genjutsu, after that Tazuna fled in fear. I find this really weird because I didn¡¯t sense Zabuza use any chakra just now to release Tazuna. I think it¡¯s the work of someone who is a master of genjutsu, he must be strong because neither me nor the others noticed anything till now. ¡°Why did you bring us here.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Getting straight to the point aren¡¯t we Kakashi, well you see an employer offered me a handful of money to bring him your heads.¡± (Zabuza) Okay now! this is definitely not in the anime. ¡°May I know who your employer is¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ll find out soon enough. MIST STYLE: HIDING IN THE MIST JUTSU!¡± (Zabuza) Soon the entire area was engulfed in a mist, even though this whole mist is chakra I can still feel everyone as if the mist wasn¡¯t even here. I can feel Kakashi and Zabuza are fighting, Dom is still eating a bag of ships despite being in this mist. Naruto was scared but kept his composure, too bad his legs are turning into jelly from the fear he¡¯s experiencing. It¡¯s the same thing with Sakura, Sasuke¡¯s wounds are still preventing him from moving. Luna and Kat are being protected by Dom which is good for me. Then I felt someone come after me. *CLANG* My sword met with someone else¡¯s weapon, well it was more like needles than a weapon. This as indeed the work of Haku, only he uses needles in a fight like this. ¡°Zabuza said that you¡¯ll be the hardest one to deal with, so forgive me but i¡¯m gonna have to fight you first¡± (Haku) said to me. ¡°Oh Haku, are you gonna use your ice moves on me.¡± (Chris) ¡°How did you know I can use the ice style.¡± (haku) ¡°I just know¡± (Chris) It¡¯s my first time fighting someone to the death so I was really excited, I won¡¯t kill him but i¡¯ll make sure that he is injured enough that he can¡¯t fight anymore. ¡°Hm ICE STYLE: CERTAIN KILL ICE SPEARS¡± (Haku) Several spears emerged from the ground and were about to pierce me, I used freeze time and dodged the incoming attack while making my way towards haku. I remember how much of a pain he was when Naruto and Sasuke fought him in the ice mirror world, I gotta end this quickly. I feel that there is someone else behind the scenes, someone who is even stronger than Zabuza. I made my way to Haku and then released a series of punches to him, I only wounded the parts that weren¡¯t his vital organs, that way he will still be alive by the end. 10 seconds were up ¡°AH!!!!¡± (Haku) He dropped to the ground unconcious, he had a very frail body for a boy. ¡°Damn it Haku¡± (Zabuza) he could feel that haku was brought down way too quickly, it wasn¡¯t Haku¡¯s fault that I¡¯m strong. ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about that kid anymore¡± (Kakashi) said He also decided to end this quickly just to read his book, he was on the last chapter. He used Chidori, his strongest move right now. ¡°That won¡¯t work Kakashi FLYING REVOLVING SWORD!¡± (Zabuza) Then charged directly towards Kakashi with his huge meat cleaver sword. *BOOM* when the two clashed it sounded like a huge bomb was set off. ¡°Tch! Damn it¡± (Kakashi) Sadly, the one who went down wasn¡¯t Zabuza it was Kakashi, earlier when Zabuza charged towards Kakashi he infused it his sword with chakra, making the sword even more sharp and powerful than the original It had more enough power to take Kakashi¡¯s arm. ¡°Well Kakashi looks like this is my win, let give you a ¡®hand¡¯ with that, soon you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± (Zabuza) He was about to kill Kakashi, but I waited for this moment and charged right in. I clashed my sword with Dom¡¯s meat cleaver, I might be a beginner in Kenjutsu but my huge chakra pool, perfect chakra control, and master of taijutsu let¡¯s me be on par with Zabuza. I am grateful that Dom didn¡¯t charge to help Kakashi or that would have let the others defensless. ¡°What are you doing here brat, don¡¯t you know that this is a fight for adults only¡± (Zabuza) ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t let you kill someone like Kakashi, and what the hell are you doing Kakashi, you¡¯re supposed to be stronger than him¡± (Chris) ¡°ARG! I underestimated him, I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to infuse chakra in his blade.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°And because of that you¡¯re literally one hand short.¡± (Chris) ¡°I had enough of this. WATER STYLE: WATER DRAGON BULLET JUTSU¡± (Zabuza) Zabuza goes back and does a series of handseals and uses a B-rank NinJutsu I turn back and absorb the incoming attack. That¡¯s right my Kekkai Genkai let¡¯s me absorb chakra and I can also give them to others. (Read the prologue chapter) ¡°You? You absorbed my attack¡± (Zabuza) said shocked, good thing that we¡¯re in the mist so no one but us could see it. ¡°No wonder my employers said you¡¯ll be a nuisance, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this big of a problem¡± (Zabuza) ¡°Yeah i¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about that, just who are your employers.¡± (Chris) ¡°A little brat like you has no right to know their names.¡± (Zabuza) ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, but he¡¯s no brat.¡± (Chris) I said and I pointed at a black figure behind Zabuza ¡°What?¡± (Zabuza) *STAB* the black figure behing Zabuza was Kakashi, earlier when we were having our talk I secretly used my healing Kekkai Genkai on Kakashi and his arm regrew. ¡°How?" (Zabuza) looked at Kakashi who stabbed him in the back (literally) with his chidori ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Chris¡± (Kakashi) He said that and Zabuza died, the good news about today is that I now know that i¡¯m stronger than Zabuza. The bad news is I still don¡¯t have any idea who his employer is. And it certainly isn''t Gato. ¡°Dammit Kakashi You just killed valuable information, now how are we supposed to know who his employer is.¡± (Chris) I hate god mode, the Kakashi I knew wouldn¡¯t be this dumb and weak. He didn¡¯t even use the sharingan because he thought he could beat Zabuza without it. ¡°Shit you¡¯re right, I guess I just wanted him to pay back for what he did to my arm. That reminds me how did you regrow my arm¡± (Kakashi) ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ it¡¯s a secret, let¡¯s go back to the leaf village first, but let me dispell this mist jutsu first.¡±(Chris) Since I had a water elemental trait I knew how to get rid of this mist, the mist cleared and everyone was fine. No one couldn¡¯t go in the mist because Dom didn¡¯t let them go, good thing or Zabuza might have used them as hostages and that would have been troublesome. ¡°Oh! the both of you are alright, how was it inside.¡± (Dom) eating the bag of chips ¡°It was boring, but Kakashi here killed Zabuza before we could learn the name of his employer.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! You think it isn¡¯t one of those guys¡± (Dom) pointed to the other side of us with his greasy fingers. ¡°Hm! As expected we shouldn¡¯t have let a useless B-rank assasin like Zabuza to deal with them¡± (Kizame) (in the original, Zabuza was at least an A-rank ninja but in this world i made him weaker for no good reason.) ¡°It was never about him defeating them, I just wanted to see their power. And so far Chris hasn¡¯t dissapointed me.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Oh damn!¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! This gonna be even more troublesome than I thought.¡± (Dom) now Dom had a serious look on his face, he tossed aside the bag of chips and stood in front of us. He clearly knew that these aren¡¯t opponents to be underestimated with. ¡°Out of all the people in the world, it had to be them.¡± (Kakashi) said a bit serious now. ¡°Noo! Itachi¡± (Luna) Her eyes were filled with fear, she is remembering of the horrifc events that took place at her home not too long ago. ¡°HRR!!! ITACHI¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke¡¯s eyes were full of fear and hatred, he had made a vow to himself to kill Itachi and avenge the Uchiha¡¯s who were slaughtered. Good thing his injuries stopped him from moving or he might have rushed towards them. ¡°Hm! So that¡¯s Itachi, doesn¡¯t look like much.¡± (Naruto) said without a care in the world. ¡°My my a family reunion, Itachi, looks like this is your lucky day.¡± (Kizame) ¡°I doubt it.¡± (Itachi) I don¡¯t remember Itachi keeping his eyes closed like that, and why does he feel so powerful. ¡°What are the both of you doing here?¡± (Dom) ¡°Well you see fatty we came here for two things, so please step aside and hand over the blonde brat and the other Brat¡± (Kizame) ¡°Just out of curiousity, the ''other brat'' you mentioned, do you mean me, or Sasuke¡± (Chris) ¡°You..¡± (Kizame) pointed at me. Aw jeez now I have the Akatsuki on my ass, what did I do this time to get on their list. ¡°I don¡¯t know whay you want with our students, but you¡¯re gonna have to get through to me first¡± (Dom) ¡°Hehehe with pleasure¡± (Kizame) took out his samehada sword and pointed it to Dom and got ready to fight. Chapter 9 Fight! in the land of waves part 2 I was not ready for today The fight started, Dom took the lead and used a jutsu. ¡°EARTH STYLE: EARTH SANDWHICH JUTSU¡± Two huge earth formations appeared beside Kizame and Itachi and closed on them with a tremendous force, this ability crushes everything inside it. ¡°So this is Dom when he is serious.¡± (Chris) we really underestimated Dom ¡°Damn it didn¡¯t work¡± (Dom) said angrily The huge rock formations were soon sliced apart, it was the work of Kizame, they took 0 damage even if they were just inside this terrifying earth Jutsu. ¡°Hm! What kind of jutsu was that, it felt more like a massage spa to me.¡± (Kizame) said while stretching his neck. ¡°Are you serious, that Jutsu didn¡¯t even harm them.¡± (Sakura) said shocked at the scene. Looks like i¡¯m not someone who can fight them, at least not yet. ¡°So are you gonna get serious or are you gonna give me another neck massage.¡± (Kizame) made fun of Dom''s abilities. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, EARTH STYLE: SWAMP OF THE UNDERWORLD¡± (Dom) This jutsu is a terrifying A-rank jutsu, it¡¯s in the same league as the 8 gates and Kakashi¡¯s Chidori. The ground Kizame and Itachi stood on became a swamp, this technique was meant to pull the enemy to the ground with no chance to escape. Then soon mud ensnares entangled with Itachi¡¯s and Kizame¡¯s body, but the dou hasn¡¯t even moved an inch and they don¡¯t look worried at all. ¡°If I was gonna get a massage I would have gone somewhere else but not here¡± (Kizame) Pulled out his sword and commanded it ¡°Eat it all samehada¡± (Kizame) Samehada was drooling with it¡¯s weird toungue and began to absorb the jutsu that Dom casted just now. Soon the entire swamp was gone and everyone was beyong shocked, except Chris he more or less expected this. Even Dom didn¡¯t expect the Samehada sword to absorb his chakra like it was food. ¡°As much as my sword is enjoying this i¡¯m not, what do you say if we play a little game¡± (Kizame) said to Dom ¡°What game?¡± (Dom) ¡°Actually it¡¯s my personal favourite, infact i¡¯m the one who invented the game, I call it ¡®shark attack¡¯¡± (Kizame) ¡°???¡± (everyone) ¡°Oh it¡¯s easier if I just showed you¡± (Kizame) then commanded his sword ¡°SAMEHADA LET YOUR CHILDREN FEED ON THE CHAKRA OF THESE PESTS IN FRONT OF YOU¡± (Kizame) Samehada obeyed and it threw up 5 little gray and white slimy round balls, the little balls then started moving on their own and stood up. They had the appearance of little gray and white sharks with feet. They were at least 25 centimeters tall and had a big head with long pointy teeth. They were looking at us as if we were fish food, even I have to admit that this sight was pretty disturbing even for me. ¡°What do you think. Aren¡¯t they beautiful.¡± (Kizame) ¡°What? What are those things?!¡± (Dom) said in disbelieve. Even I didn¡¯t know what these things are, this was never in the original Naruto. ¡°These are my precious darlings, each one of them has the same power as an experienced Jonin. So I wouldn¡¯t underestimate them even for a bit.¡± (Kizame) *BAM* one of the sharks sneaked up on Dom and he bounced quite a few meters away. Dom didn¡¯t keep his guard up and let the enemy get behind him. Even I couldn¡¯t see when that little creepy shark sneaked up on Dom. ¡°Too late.¡± (Kizame) smiled with his creepy teeth. ¡°Ahahahahahaha!!!!!¡± (Creepy little sharks 1-5) laughed. Then the 5 sharks ganged up on Dom and fought him, but Dom wasn¡¯t a Sage for nothing and used his most reliable technique, by using his body as a huge cannon ball. This time it was definitely faster and more deadlier than the time we fought Dom. ¡±Ahahahahahahaha!¡± (Creepy little sharks 1-5) kept laughing Even though Dom¡¯s attacks were hitting the sharks they were usless, as it turns out the Sharks were made out of pure water, so once Dom¡¯s attacks hit them they would turn into water and return to their original appearance. I think only someone like me who can absorb jutsu can beat them, but they¡¯re too fast even for me. I could stop time but that would make me their new target. I didn¡¯t mention this but my time freezing ability had a huge weakness. I needed to wait another 10 seconds to use it again. And we all know that 10 seconds is a lot of time, especially in the middle of a battle. ¡°Damn it, I am wasting too much chakra on these creeps.¡± (Dom) Looks like Dom was sweating like a pig, although his speed and power are very high his lack of stamina is dangerously low. ¡°Giving up already fat man, don¡¯t worry as soon as you ran out of stamina I will gladly feed you to my babies.¡± (Kizame) ¡°Damn!¡± (Dom) ¡°Kakashi why don¡¯t you do something.¡± (Sakura) asked her teacher. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you all here unguarded, once I do it they will kidnap Chris and Naruto.¡± (Kakashi) said with a worried expression, he can¡¯t think what to do in a situation like this. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t take Sasuke, so please help Dom¡± (Sakura) Can¡¯t this bitch find another time and place to be a bitch ¡°You know Pinky it¡¯s alright to be a bitch, but you don¡¯t have to be a giant bitch about it.¡± (Chris) hey! if i¡¯m gonna die I could at least get the last laugh. ¡°Enough! you two this serious.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°ah dammit I guess I have no choice¡± (Kakashi) then removed his headband from his left eye and revealed the sharingan. ¡®I may not be able to save all of them but I can at least save a couple¡¯ Kakashi thought So he plans on using the kamui to help us escape from this place, but he doesn¡¯t have enough chakra inside him to teleport all of us, I think this is the right moment to tell help him, I can just give Kakashi some of my chakra and we might escape. ¡°KAMU-¡± Kakashi was about to use kamui but he couldn¡¯t move at all, why? ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you do that¡± (Itachi) used the akatsuki ring on his finger and put Kakashi in a Genjutsu before he had the chance to use Kamui. Damn! there goes our only chance of escaping. ¡°SHIT!!! KAKASHI WAKE UP¡± (Dom) yelled at Kakashi but it was futile, ¡°Kizame, we already wasted too much time, let¡¯s take them and leave,¡± (Itachi) ¡°Alright, you hear that my children, keep him company until I catch these brats.¡± (Kizame) after Kizame gave the order to the 5 sharks he rushed at us at lightning speed. ¡°DAMMIT CHRIS DO SOMETHING!¡± (Dom) yelled to me. Damn I can¡¯t sit here and watch this anymore, FREEZE TIME!!! I froze time and took this time to summon 100 shadow clones with the rasengan on their hands. While Kizame was frozen in time we launched a barrage of rasengans on his creepy shark face.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. 10 Seconds were up. ¡°OOOMPHH¡± (Kizame) was launched back but it only ruined his clothing, I can¡¯t see any sort of injuries on him at all, just how durable is he. ¡°Oh ho ho! looks like you¡¯ve got an interesting ability their brat.¡± (Kizame) said with a smile. ¡°Stop Kizame, i¡¯ll deal with this. We have wasted too much time.¡± (itachi) Itachi finally opened his eyes and they weren¡¯t his eyes at all. They were the FUCKING RINNEGAN EYES what the hell, how did Itachi get his eyes on such a powerful doujutsu. ¡°Those eyes, just what are those.¡± (Everyone else) ¡°EVERYONE GET OUT OF HERE NOW, HE¡¯S NOT SOMEONE THAT EVEN DOM CAN WIN¡± (Chris) Not even Jiraiya could fight against those eyes, in the anime he died to those eyes that were wielded by pain and the other ones. I never expected that Itachi would have the fucking rinnegan, this is gonna be very bad for us, not only did Kizame get stronger but Itachi is even stronger, with those eyes alone he is definitely at the peak of this world. ¡°WORLD ART: GENJUTSU DOMINATION¡± (Itachi) said those words and nothing happened? Was something supposed to happen. I turned around and everyone was in a daze, they looked like their brains were fried and were just standing their, like mindless zombies. ¡°What did you do?¡± (Chris) I said to Itachi ¡°How the hell??, Itachi did you miss that brat on purpose.¡± (Kizame) ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± (Itachi) ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he under your genjutsu, nobody here can break your genjutsu especially that little brat.¡± (Kisame) Wait! So something did happen but it was only a genjutsu, I have a skill that let¡¯s me be immune to genjutsu, so maybe that¡¯s why nothing happened to me. ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what you did brat but I¡¯m gonna cut you down now.¡± (Kizame) He launched himself towards me. Dammit not again. FREEZE TIME!!! I froze time once more and this time with 2000 shadow clones, if 100 shadow clones can¡¯t damage Kizame then 2000, if 2000 doesn¡¯t work than a 1,000,000 I charged at Kizame but when I looked at Itachi his eyes were following me, that can¡¯t be possible, I just frozed time so there is no way that Itachi is able to see me. Just as I was about to attack Kizame, Itachi stretched his hand towards me and said ¡°KNEEL¡± I felt something heavy and my body hit the ground hard, then my time ability was broken by Itachi¡¯s power. And my shadow clones were gone as well. How in the world did he manage to take me down even if I froze time, not only that but this ability is overpowered as well. Is this his own power of the rinnegan. ¡°Huh! You were about to use that annoying move again weren¡¯t you brat¡± (Kizame) looked at me at the ground and kicked me, I was sent several feet back and landed on the hard rock ground. ¡°How in the world did you stop my time freezing ability Itachi¡± (Chris) Thank god I can¡¯t feel pain or that would have really hurt. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything that my eyes cannot see, even if you freeze time my eyes will follow you no matter what.¡± (Itachi) said Shit that is an overpowered rinnegan, and here I thought I had over powered Kekkai Genkais. ¡°Well since we¡¯re about done here why don¡¯t we just get out-¡± (Kizame) Before Kizame finished a huge ball was headed towards Kizame, but Kizame looked like he anticipated and stopped the giant cannon ball with his right hand only. It was dom and he somehow managed to escape the 5 creepy sharks. ¡°Poor fat man, you tried but it didn¡¯t work in the end¡± (Kizame) smiled and looked at the giant meat ball on his hand. ¡°You will not touch my students¡± (Dom) ¡°Oh sorry, but that is not up to you anymore fat man.¡± (Kizame) Then grabbed the samehada and threw Dom a bit in the air and hit him like a giant baseball. Dom was then launched several kilometers away from us, I can¡¯t see where he went. ¡°Well brat I have to say that you gave me more trouble than any other brat i¡¯ve ever met, so in return, ILL TAKE YOUR HANDS!!!¡± (Kizame) Kizame used his samehada and attacked me with it, I blocked it but my hands were cut up, I couldn¡¯t feel pain but it felt weird not to have my hands. I couldn¡¯t use freeze time because my 10 cooldown wasn¡¯t done and Itachi could stop me as well. ¡°Heheh give it up brat, you do indeed have guts but you don¡¯t have enough strength to fight us¡± (Kizame) ¡°Okay i¡¯ll go with you, but let the others live¡± (Chris) I can¡¯t do anything to them they¡¯re just too powerful for me to fight, I can atleast let the others live. They can kill Sakura for all I care but not the others. ¡°Heh I like it when my meal doesn¡¯t retaliate, but it¡¯s no fun at all¡± (Kizame) then kicked me again and I was launched by the river, now i¡¯m all wet. ¡°Stop playing around kizame, and bring those two with you.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Yes ¡®Mom¡¯¡± (Kizame) ¡°Haharburderasrhger¡± (???) Just as we were about to be picked up a green humanoid creature that was crawling appeared out of nowhere, it looked very ugly. It had no eyes, it had a long tongue that looked more like an elephants snout. It had four very thin limbs but for some reason his legs looked like they don''t work at all so he was using his hands to move him around. ¡°Another one of your freinds brat.¡± (Kizame) turned to the green creepy figure ¡°I thought he was with you¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t drown because I was standing on the water.
OH SHIT RUN CHRIS
Blue screen, do you honestly think I haven¡¯t tried that.
I¡¯M NOT AFRAID OF ITACHI AND KIZAME, BUT WHATEVER YOU DO DON¡¯T EVER LET THAT FIGURE EAT YOUR CHAKRA AT ALL, SO JUST RUN, LEAVE THE OTHERS BEHIND
Okay now you¡¯re starting to creep me out, what¡¯s wrong with that thing, sure it might seem creepy but he doesn¡¯t pose a threat.
USE YOUR FREAKIN APPRAISEL SKILL THEN YOU¡¯LL KNOW WHAT I¡¯M TALKING ABOUT
I did indeed have that skill, I just never had a reason to use it until now.
??? ??? ???
??? ??? ???
??? ??? ???
All I see is a bunch of question marks, I don¡¯t get it.
OH SHIT THIS IS WORSE THAN I THOUGHT, I CAN¡¯T TELL YOU WHAT THEY DO, BUT THEY¡¯RE EVEN MORE DANGEROUS THAN ITACHI AND KIZAME COMBINED RUN NOW!!!!
Okay I don¡¯t understand you, what do you mean by that. ¡°Since he¡¯s not your freind, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I killed it do you. WATER JUTSU: A THOUSAND FEEDING SHARKS.¡± (Kizame) A bunch of sharks were aimed at the thing, but the thing wasn¡¯t scared at all it only raised it¡¯s tongue and absorbed the attack ¡°Hhdagddgsvsgdvsagvdg¡± (Creepy alien figure) It then launched itself towards Kizame with an even faster speed than Dom¡¯s cannonball attack Kizame dodged it, he took a few steps back and used the Jutsu again ¡°WATER STYLE: A THOUSAND FEEDING SHARKS¡± (Kizame) But nothing happened ¡°Huh what the hell.¡± Kizame was wondering just why didn''t his ninjutsu work, but he didn¡¯t pay attention and the green alien figure used his hands and launched himself towards him. Kizame didn¡¯t have time to dodge so he used his samehada to cut down the alien figure. But the alien figure wasn¡¯t cut, it more like caught the giant Samehada and it proceeded to eat it¡¯s chakra. ¡°AH! The hell, get off of my Samehada you creep!¡± (Kizame) managed to shake off the alien figure and threw it to the ground. ¡°URGH! UGH! BARGH!¡± (alien figure) the alien figure then threw up more alien figure¡¯s, they were small like it was a baby, they were at least the same size as the creepy sharks, but in a mere seconds later they grew like their mother. ¡°Did? Did it just use the same move as samehada. So it can copy chakra moves can it, we¡¯ll see about that. SAMEHADA SUMMON MORE BABIES!¡± (Kizame) commanded his samehada but nothing happened, again. ¡°Samehada are you listening to me, I told you to use that move again¡± (Kizame) said but still no reaction. The alien figures launched themselves towards the dou, but Itachi wouldn¡¯t let them and said ¡°KNEEL¡± the alien figures looked like something was crushing them from above, like an invisible force or something. ¡°These things don¡¯t copy chakra, they can steal chakra, Kizame¡± (Itachi)
SEE I TOLD YOU THAT SHIT JUST GOT REAL, SO RUN!!!
Okay!! I see your point, but I won¡¯t leave without them.
I DON¡¯T CARE JUST TAKE THEM WITH YOU AND RUN AS FAST AS POSSIBLE!!
I don¡¯t know if it was a blessing that these alien figures came at this time but I wasn¡¯t gonna wait around to find out. I regrew my arms like Piccolo in Dragon ball and summoned a bunch of shadow clones and took off with everyone on my back. I even took Haku and Zabuza''s meat cleaver sword with me. ¡°Gdgdvwgdvgwdw¡±(green alien figure 1) ¡°Dgvwdgwdjwwd¡± (green alien figure 2) ¡°Qwqdaaaaaahhha!¡± (green alien figure 3) The three aliens were still pinned down with Itachi¡¯s rinnegan powers, but they used their arms and went back up ¡°Unbelievable, they can even stand up to your powers Itachi, just what are these things.¡± (Kizame) ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we better get out of here.¡± (Itachi) ¡°What about those brats.¡± (Kizame) said and he looked at me far away from where we originally were. ¡°This is more important right now, we need to deliver this information to the Akatsuki as fast as possible¡± (Itachi) said and he touched Kizame¡¯s shoulder and dissapeared, I mean he literally just vanished like he teleported away. ¡°Wadwdwahahwt¡± (green alien figure 1) ¡°Hyaaaaaaaaahah!¡± (green alien figure 2) ¡°Bvwthawawhaw¡± (green alien figure 3) Since the three aliens lost sight of their meal they split up and went their own ways to find their food. Chapter 10 A promise to yourself to become stronger I never stopped running after that incident, I wish I could stop and take a break but the blue box KEEPS SCREAMING AT ME!
DON¡¯T YOU STOP FOR THE LOVE OF GOD AND KEEP RUNNING PLEASE!!!!
Blue screen we¡¯re already 2 days away from the land of waves and it¡¯s been 2 days that i¡¯ve been running non-stop. I¡¯m gonna take a break, look i haven¡¯t even gotten the chance to release everyone from Itachi¡¯s genjutsu.
¡®Sigh¡¯ guess you¡¯re right I can¡¯t sense it anymore, you might as well take a break...
For these last few days I haven¡¯t even gotten the chance to eat, sleep, or release everyone from the genjutsu, just how did Itachi get the rinnegan I will figure that out later. So I lied down everyone on the grass and used my healing Kekkai Genkai to release them from Itachi¡¯s genjutsu. It was surprising to learn that my healing Kekkai Genkai can even get people out of a genjutsu, of course before I did that I let one of my shadow clones take the unconcious Haku as far away from here as possible, I don¡¯t want to see him go to prison because he¡¯s a nice guy. I ordered my shadow clone to give Haku some money and tell him what happened back at the land of waves, as for Zabuza¡¯s meat cleaver it was in my space inventory. It was a good sword and I needed a good sword, it might be big and heavy but it¡¯s still a good sword, so until I find one that¡¯s more to my liking then i¡¯m gonna keep this sword ¡°Huh! Shit everyone get out of here.¡± (Kakashi) was the first one to wake up but looks like he doesn¡¯t know that we just escaped from them. ¡°Kakashi it¡¯s alright, i¡¯ve managed to get us all out.¡± (Chris) I tried to reason the confused Kakashi. ¡°Chris you¡¯re here, ¡®sigh¡¯ good everyone¡¯s here and they¡¯re alright.¡± (Kakashi) sighed in relieve, knowing that everyone was okay. ¡°Not everyone is here, I still don¡¯t know where Dom is.¡± (Chris) ¡°Dom! Where did he go, wasn¡¯t he fighting those creepy sharks.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Yes he was but Kizame hit him with his shark sword and Dom was launched like a baseball ball.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ow! My head hurts¡± (Kat) woke up and was experiencing some light headaches. ¡°Kat you¡¯re alright.¡± (Chris) ¡°Where are we?¡± (Luna) Everyone was waking up and they were confused, as soon as everyone woke up I told them what happened. I even told them about the green alien figure fighting Kizame, they were shocked to hear such a thing exists in this world. I was shocked as well that whatever this thing is as able to make even blue box so afraid of it. And of course Sasuke didn¡¯t listen to my words at all, he was so angry at me because I didn¡¯t heal him when Itachi appeared before us. He figured out my healing Kekkai Genkai when Kakashi told me how did I release them from Itachi¡¯s genjutsu, and I had to confess and tell them a part of my healing Kekkai Genkai. Sasuke didn¡¯t dare say anything to me because the memory of me beating him was still fresh, but I could read minds, and all I could hear was curses and other things that I don¡¯t even know mean. Luna was still scared when she thought of Itachi, the horrific events that happened that night were still fresh in her memory. But when she looked at me some even more tears escaped from her eyes? why. As for Naruto he was still asleep? How could he be so tired when he didn¡¯t even do anything at all. Kat¡¯s memories were still a bit blurry and Sakura was more or less the same as before. And I don¡¯t know why everyone here hasn¡¯t asked me about Itachi¡¯s rinnegan eyes, I didn¡¯t raise the question since nobody here was asking, maybe Itachi did something to them that made them forget about his rinnegan eyes. Kakashi however was more curious to how I have so many abiltites, I used Natural liar and acting and made up another half assed excuse and said ¡°I don¡¯t know, I had these abilities for as long as I remember¡± (Chris) And it worked, never underestimate a skill when it is MAXED After that we headed home, I made up my mind to become stronger than anyone else. I was angry at myself for not being strong enough to beat them and I couldn¡¯t protect anyone, I needed to train even harder than ever before. SOMEWHERE FAR AWAY This place was dark and very secret, there are currently several people in this hiding place waiting for someone. The door opened and two individuals entered. ¡°Why did you call us here Itachi¡± (Pain) was currently sitting in a chair while there was a blue haired girl beside him wearing the same clothes as everyone else in the room. ¡°I came here to tell you something that we encountered during our mission in the land of waves¡± (Itachi) Everyone had their ears perked up to listen to Itachi ¡°Well speak!¡± (Pain) ¡°We did encounter Naruto and were about to take him with us, but when we were about to, this weird thing showed up and attacked Kizame¡± (Itachi) ¡°So you mean to say you failed your mission, do you know that we need to capture the nine tailed host as fast as possible before he learns how to use it¡¯s powers.¡± (Pain) ¡°We did fail our mission but I believe that this other creature is much more important and dangerous than Naruto¡± (Itachi) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Pain) Itachi turned and faced Kizame ¡°show them, Kizame¡± (Itachi) said. Then Kizame did a series of handseals and nothing happened. ¡°?¡± (everyone) was confused. ¡°When Kizame fought the creature it somehow managed to take Kizame¡¯s chakra, now as you saw before your very eyes Kizame can¡¯t use chakra because it got stolen from him¡± (Itachi) ¡°I see!¡± (Pain) said a little more intrigued ¡°After it stole Kizame¡¯s chakra it charged straight to Kizame and was also able to take the Samehada¡¯s abilities. After that it multiplied into three and attacked us both, I forced them to kneel but they prove to have super strength and were able to get up. I didn¡¯t want to fight an enemy that I have no information about and teleported away with Kizame and contacted all of you, after that here we are.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Hm! Kizame do you feel different at all, besides not having any chakra at all.¡± (Pain) ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different from that, my power has been reduced but my physical prowess is still the same.¡± (Kizame) ¡°Hahaha! Oh Kizame you were feared for your huge chakra pool that rivaled a tailed beast, and now that it¡¯s all gone you are no different from a useless person. Even your so called ''amazing sword'' lost all it¡¯s abilities.¡± (Hidan) laughed at Kizame¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Shut up! I can still cut you down with my sword,¡± (Kizame) said angrily ¡°Enough!¡± (Pain) Everyone got quiet after that. ¡°So Itachi what are we supposed to do against this thing, I can just use my art on him and make it explode.¡± (Deidara) ¡°I¡¯d avoid that for now, if someone launches a ninjutsu on that thing it will absorb it and you won¡¯t be able to use chakra again. And avoid it on close combat since it is super strong and very fast. If you encounter the thing don¡¯t under estimate it and run.¡± (itachi) ¡°So you expect us to run like cowards from that thingt¡± (Kakuzu) said angrily ¡°Until we find out more about this thing like his weakness then we will be able to destroy it, until then I suggest all of you to avoid it at all costs. If you want to fight it then i¡¯ll take it as not listening to my warning.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Hm! I agree¡± (Pain) ¡°Pain?¡± (Konan) ¡°You guys saw that it took Kizame¡¯s chakra and samehada¡¯s abilities just now, if this thing is able to do such thing then it might also take away our powers and become stronger and stronger. We have to act smart and avoid this thing at all costs.¡± (Pain) ¡°So what do you want us to do now.¡± (Deidara) ¡°Right now we stick to our original plan and proceed to kidnap all the nine tailed beasts. As for Kizame since your chakra was taken away your power has dropped a lot and it could badly affect your future missions.¡± (Pain) ¡°Don¡¯t worry I still have my physical strength and my kenjutsu mastery.¡± (Kizame) mood was down since his chakra was gone but there is nothing he could do about it. ¡°Very well, everyone is dismissed.¡± (Pain)Stolen novel; please report. Everyone left and soon Pain and Konan were left alone. ¡°Do you know anything about this, black zetsu¡± (Pain) Then a humanoid thing appeared from the shadows, it was half white and half black. ¡°I have been living for a very long time and this is the first time I have heard of such a thing.¡± (Black zetsu) ¡°Hey do you think that it tastes good.¡± (White zetsu) drooled about the thought of eating it ¡°I need you to find it and observe it very carefully, if it finds you then avoid it at all costs. I believe that if we understand it¡¯s power then it will help us greatly to achieve our plans.¡± (Pain) ¡°Understood, I will be right back.¡± (Black zetsu) said and left. SOMEWHERE IN THE LEAF VILLAGE We managed to come back to the leaf village without any further casualties, Dom still hasn¡¯t come back, either he¡¯s dead or lost. Right now i¡¯m in the middle of a huge park with a giant waterfall, I made this huge waterfall all by myself. I used an earth jutsu and a water jutsu to make this water fall, now if you¡¯re wondering how can I use earth jutsu when I don¡¯t even have an affinity for earth. Well that¡¯s because you don¡¯t need to have an elemental affinity to use other types of ninjutsus In the anime there have been people who have mastered all 5 elements such as Orochimaru, the first three hokages and the 2nd tsuchikage. This proves that you don¡¯t need an elemental trait to learn other jutsus. But it¡¯s a very hard task to complete. But i¡¯m gonna focus on the one¡¯s that I have an affinity for. Oh and I learned the earth jutsu when I asked the Hokage for some earth jutsu scrolls, poor old man can¡¯t resist it when I use acting, persuade, natural liar and I even used charm just to be sure he gives it to me. It¡¯s not gay since i¡¯m technically still a kid. Anways back on topic, i¡¯m using this area as my own training ground, it¡¯s the perfect place for me to learn my air jutsu. That¡¯s right i¡¯m gonna fully master my wind nature, then after that i¡¯ll master the water nature and lastly i¡¯ll master the fire nature. If I fully master them all i¡¯ll combine the three elements together and have an overkill skill just like Naruto made the rasen-shuriken, but i¡¯ll make an even more terrifying skill than the rasen-shuriken. I think that the 3rd raikage did something similar and combined three elements and got a very powerful technique. Ever since I came here i¡¯ve been slacking off and learning a bunch of things that I liked from the anime, but right now I need to get the power that I need to protect everyone here. I am even using the same training methods as Naruto did in the anime by using my wind nature by cutting a small leaf, after that happens i¡¯ll head over to the water fall and stop the flow of the waterfall. I brought a bunch of leafs and summoned 2000 shadow clones to cut down the leafs in their hands. AT THE HOKAGE¡¯S PLACE ¡°I see, are you sure that this is everything in your report Kakashi¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage.¡± (Kakashi) Kakashi just finished explaining everything to the Hokage including the green alien figure that Chris explained to them not too long ago. Of course Kakashi didn¡¯t mention about Itachi¡¯s rinnegan eyes since he doesn¡¯t even remember them at all. Chris didn¡¯t mention them since it would be too troublesome, even if he mentions the rinnegan, Chris doesn¡¯t know how many other abilities Itachi¡¯s eyes have. ¡°If you see Dom report to me at once.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Dismissed¡± (Hokage) After that Kakashi dissapeared. ¡°Hmmm! This is very troublesome, first we have the Chuunin exams coming up, one of our Sages is either missing or dead, an now we have another enemy to deal with.¡± (Hokage) was scratching his chin. ¡°Lord Hokage, the Kazekage has arrived with his own Genin''s and a group of Jonin¡¯s, what should we do.¡± (male assistant) asked ¡°They¡¯re here already?!, the chuunin exams aren¡¯t gonna start in another week.¡± (Hokage) ¡°They say that they weren¡¯t planning on coming here so early but the Kazekage needed to talk to you about something¡± (Male assistant) ¡°Did he mention what he wants to talk about¡± (Hokage) ¡°No, the kazekage said that he needs to tell you in person and it is very secret!¡± (Male assistant) ¡°I see, bring him in here, and as for the others take them to a hotel.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage¡± (Male assistant) left Then another man came to the hokage¡¯s office, he had the same outfit as the Hokage but the difference is the words ¡®Kazekage¡¯ written on the back. ¡°Kazekage, what brings you here so early.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I have come to give you a valuable piece of information that you really need to hear.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°Hm! May I ask what you need for this information.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I don¡¯t need anything because this involves the safety of my village and yours as well.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°So you need me to spare some of our military units to help whatever it is you¡¯re dealing¡± (Hokage) caught on with the kazekage¡¯s plans ¡°As always you¡¯re so sharp Hokage, indeed I need some of your military forces to help us.¡± (Kazekage) was embarrased since he said just now that he said that he didn''t need anything from the him. ¡°May I ask what kind of monster you¡¯re dealing that you need our help.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I believe it is one of the tailed beasts.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°Hm!¡± (Hokage) The hokage¡¯s face now turned serious, ever since the 9 tails attacked Konoha he was well aware of a tailed beasts terrifying power. ¡°Our scouts say that the tailed beasts is definitely the 3-tailed beast, it was spotted near several of my viilages, but last time it was seen it was headed straight for this village.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°I see, I also heard about the disaster of your villages but I have never heard of the beast headed our way.¡± (hokage) ¡°My scouts are very reliable and are one of the best when it comes with bringing reliable information. So you can trust me as well.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°But that¡¯s not right at all, if we participate we will lose military power in attempt to catch the beast. We also don¡¯t have a treaty or even an alliance that states that whenever one of our village is in trouble we have to help each other immediately. And there is also the topic of who keeps the tailed beast in the end, we might end up going to war with each other if we were to discuss who keeps the tailed beast, either your sand village or our leaf village.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes I have considered that and I have a very good solution of which village keeps the tailed beast.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°And what solution is that may I ask!¡± (Hokage) ¡°The Chuunin exams are coming up and I thought of making a bet, whoever¡¯s village comes in first place in the Chuunin exams gets to keep the 3rd tailed beast.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°I see, so you¡¯re taking advantage of the fact that the chuunin exams are coming soon.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Not only that but it will also strengthen our relationship and perhaps make a truce of some sort.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°Not a bad idea, may I ask when the three tails is coming to our village.¡± (Hokage) ¡°My scouts estimate in about 3 days, if we let it roam freely it will greatly harm the leaf village. If you were to intercept it mid-way it will lower the casualties.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°3 days is more than enough time, we will head out tomorrow. Assistant!¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes¡± (Male assistant) (I didn¡¯t want to give him a name since i¡¯m only gonna give him like 5 lines in the Light novel) ¡°Gather every single Jonin and experienced Chuunin in the meeting in 2 hours tops.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Y-yes lord Hokage, right away¡± (male assistant) ran. ¡°I guess i¡¯ll head back then hokage, i¡¯ll see you in 2 hours then¡± (Kazekage) ¡°Hm¡¯¡¯ (Hokage) The Kazegake left and the Hokage was left in his office. ¡°Do you seriously believe him that much, he might secretly will take this advantage and kill you and/or raid our leaf village, lord Hokage¡± (???) A man in Anbu clothes appeared before the Hokage, he was listening to their talk the whole time ¡°Relax I am not a Hokage for nothing, if he had a reason to raid our village than I would have known by now, Yamato¡± (Hokage) ¡°Heh I guess you¡¯re right¡± (Yamato) Yamato was the one who helped Naruto supress the nine-tails from taking over Naruto¡¯s body. The reason that the Kazekage didn¡¯t notice him was because Yamato used a camouflage skill that can fully hide him from enemies presence, the only downside to this skill was that his scent wasn¡¯t hidden and he can¡¯t move at all or he will be exposed. So this ability is useless when using it to kill others or to sneak up on them. And this skill can only be used by those who posess the wood style Kekkai Genkai. ¡°So do you think that the Kazekage doesn¡¯t have an evil plan to harm our village¡± (Yamato) ¡°I don¡¯t think so, the Kazekage is a very trustworthy person, but I don¡¯t know why he needs our help to subdue the three tails, he should have enough strength to handle the beast.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Hm! Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to have as many casualties, think about it lord Hokage. If word got out that the sand village captured a tailed beast the other villages won¡¯t stand around and let it become a part of the sand village¡¯s power. So just incase, the Kazekage asked for your help to subdue the beast then the other villages will have to think twice before attacking us, and on the plus side we will gain an ally with the sand village.¡± (Yamato) ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right Yamato, still just to be sure I want you and several strong experienced Jonin to stay behind and keep an eye on any ¡®uninvited guests¡¯¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage¡± (Yamato) then left SOMEWHERE ELSE IN THE LEAVE VILLAGE ¡°Damn it, if only Chris wasn¡¯t around I would have never experienced such shame. If it wasn¡¯t for him I would have killed Itachi by now, if it wasn¡¯t for him my sister wouldn¡¯t have been distant from me, if it weren¡¯t for him Naruto wouldn¡¯t have learned that strong jutsu¡± (Sasuke) was having a tantrum and was right now destroying several stuff in his house to relieve his anger. *knock* *knock* someone knocked on Sasuke¡¯s door ¡°Who ever it is go away!.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°It¡¯s me Kakashi, may I come in¡± (Kakashi) Sasuke angrily marched to the door and opened it. ¡°What do you want!¡± (Sasuke) said rudelu ¡°I came here to tell you something.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Well quickly tell me.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Hm! How would you like to learn a jutsu that rivals Naruto¡¯s rasengan.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°A jutsu that can even rival Naruto¡¯s jutsu, quick tell me¡± (Sasuke) said a bit more calm and relaxed now ¡°Well it¡¯s something that I call Chidori!¡± (Kakashi) then showed the chidori to Sasuke ¡°What an amazing jutsu, quick teach it to me¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Well I can¡¯t just teach you now, there are 2 things you need to do before you can learn the Chidori.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Well! What is it.¡± (Sasuke) asked impatiently ¡°You have to unlock your sharingan first,¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Hmmm! You honestly think I haven¡¯t tried that, ever since that day Itachi killed my parents i¡¯ve been trying to unlock it but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s that bastard Chris¡¯s fault, is it wasn¡¯t for him I would have unlocked it by now.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses Sasuke¡± (Kakashi) (Actually it really is Chris¡¯s fault that Sasuke hasn¡¯t unlocked it yet XD) ¡°Come with me, I have an idea to unlock it right now¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Wait! Why are you teaching me this skill all of a sudden, is it because of Itachi.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°...Yes it is, to be honest I have been slacking off on my training a lot. And this fight has taught me that I need more strength to protect my students, if it wasn¡¯t because of Chris and that green alien maybe we all would have been dead by now.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Tch! Don¡¯t mention that bastard''s name again, if it weren¡¯t for him life would have been better for all of us.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Actually, the only person right now who can unlock your sharingan is Chris.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Follow me.¡± (Kakashi) then let Sasuke to somehere, but why is he taking Sasuke to Chris. I doubt that Chris is gonna help Sasuke unlock his at all. FIND OUT NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 11 untold confessions DAMMIT this is harder than I thought, just how did Naruto managed to complete such a step. I can¡¯t even cut this damn leaf even with the help of 2000 shadow clones.
...It¡¯s been five minutes since you¡¯ve started training¡­
I know but I can¡¯t even see any progress at all
You wish to complete something in 5 minutes that takes people years to learn, even Naruto needed a few days to complete it.
It doesn¡¯t matter I have to work hard.
As you wish, but I think you¡¯re missing the point.
What do you mean?
Naruto never did everything by himself, it was thanks to his friends that they managed to overcome the obstacles of their lifes. You can¡¯t do everything by yourself you know, even the sage of six paths needed his brother¡¯s help to seal his mom.
I-... ¡®sigh¡¯ I guess you¡¯re right, I think I was starting to become like Sasuke for a second there.
Thank god you chose the skill ¡®peace of mind¡¯ otherwise you really would have become like Sasuke.
Ha! I guess you¡¯re right, anyway¡¯s system I forgot to tell you but what was that thing that you were so afraid of
¡®Sigh¡¯ that thing, was a mistake that I made
?
A few years ago I wanted to bring back a friend to life again, but something went wrong with my experiment. Later my friend became into the ugly creature and made his way into the Naruto universe.
So in short you want me to correct a mistake that you made
Hey! I did grant your dreams by letting you come to the Naruto world
Well why don¡¯t you give me like a weapon that can anihilate the creature
You honestly think I haven¡¯t thought of that, I literally gave the creature everything I got but it still won¡¯t die. And I can¡¯t do anything else because it¡¯s a part of the system as well.
What do you mean a part of the system
It means it¡¯s part of me, that¡¯s why when you used ¡®appraise¡¯ it didn¡¯t do jack shit. And now that it made it¡¯s way to a Naruto universe it will eat all the chakra in the world and become one of the strongest beings on the universe.
You keep going on about this Naruto universe, what do you mean by that?
Ever heard of multi-verse theory.
Yeah? what about it.
Well, it exists.
OH SHIT!
Yeah!
Well that¡¯s surprising to learn (not really) anyway¡¯s another question. Why did you pick me to clean up your mess
I can¡¯t go to the Naruto universe, but I can give a part of my powers to a mortal to go to the Naruto world for me. I chose you because I don¡¯t have many other options.
¡­ It¡¯s great to know that I came here because you didn¡¯t you didn¡¯t have any other options...
Well to be honest you¡¯re literally the only one who has made more progress than any other of my participants.
How come? And what do you mean participants, you basically took me here without my permission, not that i¡¯m complaining or anything.
Well my participants they either got too cocky, unlucky or thought this was a dream and got themselves killed because they were careless.
So¡­ this is not a dream!
You just noticed that right now...
Well Just to make sure, i¡¯m gonna pinch my self to make sure this is not a dream. *PINCH* HA! You see, it didn¡¯t hurt at all.
That¡¯s because you also chose a skill that doesn¡¯t let you feel pain. Dumbass!
¡­ dammit this really isn¡¯t a dream.
Told ya.
I swear if I didn¡¯t have the skill *peace of mind* I think I would have lost it by now.
Yup! Oh speaking of skills you still have 5 remaining skills to choose from
Yeah i¡¯m currently processing all of this information on my head, so choosing 5 skills is the least of my concerns right now.
Guess that¡¯s true.
Well since I now know that my live is on the line i¡¯m gonna keep practicing. I continued with my practice after the nice chat with blue box, It wasn¡¯t much of a surprise when I noticed that this wasn¡¯t a dream, because I was beggining to suspect that this wasn¡¯t a dream at all. If this was a dream I would have woken up ages ago, or I wouldn¡¯t have been owned by Kizame and Itachi on the land of waves. I am not sad or afraid, if anything i¡¯m happy and grateful for bluebox, because in my other life I was a loser, no one liked me I didn¡¯t have any friends. I sometimes felt like anime was my only true friend, but then again it was only just a creation of some guys imagination, well that¡¯s what I thought until now. But in this life I can be someone, I can have friends, and maybe I can find love. ¡°Hey chris.¡± (Luna) (well speak of the devil) ¡°AH!¡± (Chris) I got startled when I was deep in my thoughts, I turned around and it was Luna. ¡°Man Luna you scared me, don¡¯t sneak up on people like that.¡± (Chris) I hate jump scared more than anything in this world. ¡°Sorry, I just thought that you would like to eat with me.¡± (Luna) Luna¡¯s face was tomatoe red, and gave me a small bento Holy crap!, is this that scene in the anime where the girl offers you a bento, I never thought that this would never happen to me. AND IT DID HAPPEN. ¡°Thanks!¡± (Chris) I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t embarrased, getting food from a girl means that she likes you. I really like Luna as well but the only thing that¡¯s stopping me from taking her out on a date was her brother, Sasuke. Itachi¡¯s cool though, even though he just tried to kill me. ¡°I-I think I came at the wrong time, should I come back later since you¡¯re busy practicing.¡± (Luna) said, she just noticed the 2000 clones that were practicing. I was about to say something but my clones said something first ¡°Nonsense Luna, we¡¯ll just practice somewhere else and leave you two alone¡± (Chris¡¯s clone 1) ¡°Yeah!!!, Boss! Make sure not to screw this moment up or we will beat you to death.¡± (Chris¡¯s clone 2) ¡°Everyone let¡¯s take the practice somewhere else and give the boss and Luna some alone time¡± (Chris¡¯s clone 3) ¡°YEAH!¡± (all of Chris¡¯s shadow clones) I never thought that I would be my own wingman. And soon all the shadow clones left us and we were both left alone, I thank the person who invented the shadow clone technique (I think it was the 2nd Hokage) Now Luna was blushing red so hard that smoke could come out from her face. But I sat on the grass and signalled Luna to come sit here with me. Thank god I had *peace of mind* or I would have gone crazy since this is my first date, and a girl asked me out! THANK YOU BLUE BOX FOR GIVING ME THIS SKILL
You¡¯re welcome.
¡°I-um, brought some sandwhiches, since I didn¡¯t know your favourite food I made some sandwhiches .¡± (Luna) was still blushing while holding on tightly onto her skirt, I just noticed but this is the first time i¡¯ve seen her in those clothes. She had a cute red skirt with some black and green stripes, her hair was tied back in a ponytail rather than letting it loose like always, even her shoes looked very good. I think that she came prepared and dolled herself up for me, God she¡¯s so cute! ¡°Thank you Luna¡± (Chris) I opened up my bento and I saw 2 sandwhiches, juice boxes and some napkins. The sandwhiches were cut in half, and they had lettuce, tomatoe, onions, and some delicous looking ham. I ate one and OH MY GOD!!! BEST SANDWHICHES EVER!!! I think it tasted good because a girl cooked these for me, i¡¯m so happy right now that I could die right now. ¡°Did-did you li-like them¡± (Luna) looked at me with her face red ¡°They¡¯re great!¡± (Chris) I could eat them fast, but I decided to enjoy this moment and ate the sandwhiches slowly, while tasting the delicous sandwhiches that Luna made for me. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear that, but your cooking skills is way better than mine.¡± (Luna) ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± (Chris) I stated ¡°Huh?¡± (Luna) was confused by what I meant. ¡°I am not kidding Luna these are the best sandwhiches that I have ever tasted in my whole life. I know that my cooking skills can¡¯t compare to your sandwhiches¡± (Chris)Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Really!¡± (Luna) said while blushing. ¡°Yes really.¡± (Chris) ¡°Good, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t like them¡± (Luna) sighed in relieve. ¡°What are you saying Luna, I love these sandwhiches. *NOM* *NOM* *NOM*¡± (Chris) said and continued to eat the sandwhiches. But why does Luna like me, I think it would be a dick move right now if I read her mind¡­ Yup! It would be, but just to make sure I¡¯m gonna read her mind. Don¡¯t think badly of me I just need to know if she likes me or is this her way of saying sorry on Sasuke¡¯s behalf. MIND READ!!! (Dick move Chris, Dick move.) ¡®I am really glad that Chris liked my sandwhiches, or is he saying that so that he won¡¯t hurt my feelings, no! That can¡¯t be true I can see it on his face that he really likes them. God! These is so embarrasing, I know my brother said to stay away from him but I know that he is just jealous of him, I like Chris, but does he like me back¡­ I just hope that he notices my feelings for him.¡¯ God! I really am a dick aren¡¯t I...
You¡¯re the worst, who the hell reads a girls minds when they¡¯re on a date, and it¡¯s your first date as well.
(um! No one can read minds even if they wanted to blue screen, but in this case I agree with you fully.) AH! Screw it i¡¯m just gonna tell Luna my feelings right now. I might be going a bit fast but if I don¡¯t confess to her I feel like something terrible will happen. ¡°Luna¡± (Chris) ¡°Ah yes!¡± (Luna) ¡°Do you, by any chance, like me.¡± (Chris) expressing your feelings is harder than it looks, no wonder so many people have a hard time expressing their feelings to the person they like. ¡°I-uh I¡­ do!¡± (luna) said in a small voice ¡°You don¡¯t!¡± (Chris) I heard what she said, but i¡¯m just gonna tease her a little. ¡°No! It¡¯s just that¡­ I do like you¡± (Luna) Okay her face can¡¯t get any redder than it already is, good think her personality isn¡¯t like Hinata¡¯s or she would have fainted long ago. ¡°You like me, really!¡± (Chris) I said, now i¡¯m blushing as well, I already knew but having someone telling you that straight forward is really different. ¡°Y-yes, I do¡± (Luna) used all of the courage inside her, to say these words. ¡°Oh thank god.¡± (Chris) ¡°Why do you say that¡± (Luna) ¡°Because I wanted to confess my feelings to you as well, but I didn¡¯t know if you liked me at all¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t make this shit up, I did want to confess to her but I never knew she liked me at all. I thought that my conflicts with Sasuke she would hate me, but as it turns out she doesn¡¯t. And if Sasuke finds out and tries to kill me then let him, I don¡¯t care, i¡¯ll beat anyone up whoever dares to come in between me and Luna, anyways back on topic. ¡°You said you wanted to confess your feelings as well, does that mean you like me as well.¡± (Luna) (Don¡¯t be a bigger dick than you already are and just say yes, I swear if you say anything else I will rasengan you in the dick) author. ¡°Y-yes I like you.¡± (Chris) (Good job!) Luna then launches herself to me and puts her face on my chest, she hugged me tightly as if she was afraid she was gonna lose me. I also hugged her petite figure, she felt cold, she must have been super nervous right now. She felt light, she smelt good, it felt very nice to hug another person. I felt my shirt was a bit wet, she was shedding tears. I think it¡¯s tears of joy when she realized that I also liked her as well. ¡®I''m so happy, I made the right choice by asking Chris to eat with me¡¯ Luna thought (No! Chris learned his lesson and is not mind reading Luna at all, this is just Luna¡¯s thoughts that¡¯s all.) We stayed in this position for a few good minutes, I wished that this could last forever. If this was an anime some other dick would have come here and ruined the moment, i¡¯m just glad no one is here to ruin this precious moment. No one realized but at this very moment, Luna¡¯s eyes changed into the Sharingan. This feeling of being loved must have triggered something of Luna¡¯s brain and unlocked her sharingan powers. But then they turned back to her normal eyes. And I also didn¡¯t realize that there were currently two other people watching from afar. ¡°GGRRR!!!! IM GONNA KILL HIM, THAT BASTARD ISN¡¯T EVEN WORTHY TO BE WITH AN UCHIHA, ESPECIALLY MY SISTER.¡± (Sasuke) gritted his teeth in anger and wanted to beat Chris to death. But he was stopped by Kakashi before he could do anything. ¡®Shit, of all times Luna had to be here as well. I just wanted Sasuke to spar with Chris and this way his anger would possibly unlock his sharingan. God this day will not end well, i¡¯m so sorry Chris and Luna, someday I will compensate you both for my careless mistake. Kakashi thought Kakashi was trying to think what to do here, right now the angry Sasuke will do anything to break this beautiful moment that you experience as a kid. It reminded him of what would have happened if Rin was still alive. ¡°LET ME GO, I¡¯M GONNA TEACH THAT BASTARD A LESSON FOR TOUCHING MY SISTER¡± (Sasuke) struggled to free from Kakashi¡¯s grasp ¡°Sasuke this isn¡¯t what I tried to show you, now I want you to calm down.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°I WON¡¯T BE ABLE TO CALM DOWN UNTIL I KILL HIM!¡± (Sasuke) ¡°So, do you want to take a walk around the village while holding hands.¡± (Chris) said from afar. I couldn¡¯t hear Sasuke¡¯s yelling because they were too far away for to hear him. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡± (Luna) hapilly We both got up and held each other¡¯s hands, her hands were so small and sweaty, so was mine. We then walked together to the village, At this time I would be focused on practicing my wind nature, but if I refuse her feelings than I would regret it for life. And I don¡¯t want to have a life full of regrets. ¡°You see there Sasuke, just let them go.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°NEVER, THAT BASTARD WILL NEVER BE WITH MY SISTER UNTIL THE DAY I DIE!¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Well¡­ just don¡¯t do anything rash please, I swear I will teach you the technique if you promise me that you won¡¯t do anything at all. Especially since they¡¯re headed to the village.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°GRR, ¡®sigh¡¯ I promise¡± (Sasuke) said a little bit more relaxed but the anger in his eyes could still be seen. ¡°Good.¡± (Kakashi) ¡®I know that Sasuke is not gonna listen to me, but since he¡¯s gonna do something in the future I might as well let him go right now. I am really sorry Luna and Chris.¡¯ As soon as Kakashi let go of his grip on Sasuke, Sasuke ran towards the couple at lightning speed with his eyes full of rage. SOMEWHERE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE LEAF VILLAGE ¡°Is there anywhere you would like to go¡± (Chris) said while walking together with Luna while holding hands. ¡°Well we could go to the movies¡± (Luna) ¡°The movies sound great¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm!¡± (Luna) smiled at me ¡°...Can I ask you something Luna¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Yes.¡± (Luna) ¡°When did you start liking me¡± (Chris) I heard that this is something that couples ask each other when they¡¯re on a date, and I was also curious when did Luna started liking me. Luna blushed hard when she heard my question, but answered it anyways ¡°Well, it was probably around the time after when we fought Dom, when I saw your skills and power I was amazed to see how strong you were. At first I didn¡¯t know if I did liked you or I just respected you, but I wanted to make sure what I was feeling and asked you to train me. After that I noticed that you were a good person. You never liked to show off, you even spend most of your time with us and corrected us in our mistakes and guided us all the way, and you even gave us delicous food. But even then I still wasn¡¯t sure if I liked you or respected you. But all that changed at the land of waves, I saw how you fought Kizame and Itachi for our sake, I don¡¯t know why but when your arms were cut off I felt a terrible pain in my chest. I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of you getting hurt because of us, at that point I realized how I felt. I wanted to break free from Itachi¡¯s genjutsu and do whatever it took to protect you, then you managed to escape with all of us.¡± (Luna) said ¡°Wow! That¡¯s some story, but I still have a question. You said you noticed your feelings for me after the land of waves, we just got here like 3-4 hours ago. You couldn¡¯t wait a little longer to prepare, not that i¡¯m complaining or anything.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well I thought of waiting a bit longer, but I was afraid that you would be taken and I would have missed my chance.¡± (Luna) blushed even harder, god she¡¯s the cutest. I am blessed with the greatest girlfriend a guy could want ¡°OH god Luna you¡¯re just so cute!.¡± (Chris) I said and released my hand, and hugged her. I swear she is just the cutest. ¡°Wait Chris, there are people watching.¡± (Luna) True a lot of people were watching us. ¡°Wait isn¡¯t that Luna Uchiha, Sasuke¡¯s sister.¡± (random passerby 1) ¡°You¡¯re right and whose the boy beside her.¡± (Random passerby 2) ¡°You think they¡¯re both going out, ¡®sigh¡¯ and there goes another girl i¡¯m never gonna get¡± (random passerby 3) ¡°Ah youth, I forgot how it felt like to be young in love¡± (Random passerby 4) ¡°Let them watch, I want to show the whole leaf village that you¡¯re mine and i¡¯m yours. And that i¡¯m such a lucky guy to have a girlfriend like you¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Okay.¡± (Luna) hearing the word girlfriend made Luna very happy and also more embarrased than she already was ¡°LET HER GO NOW!¡± (Random passerby 5, NAH! Just kidding it¡¯s Sasuke) Oh come on! ¡°Brother, what are you doing here¡± (Luna) was startled by the voice of her brother, she wasn¡¯t afraid of getting caught, but she was afraid of what I might do to him. ¡°So that¡¯s Sasuke.¡± (random passerby 5) ¡°Uh oh poor kid, he¡¯s gonna be facing the wrath of an Uchiha.¡± (random passerby 6) ¡°I came here to take you away from that animal.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH BROTHER!!!¡± (Luna) yelled angrily at Sasuke, that¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen her so angry ¡°Ever since Chris showed up you¡¯ve been nothing but mean to him, Chris hasn¡¯t done anything to you and you always want to make things difficult for him. Why do you have to be so cruel to him.¡± (Luna) her face was red from anger and even tears were coming out of her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Luna, ever since he came to our lifes, life has been nothing but an endless hell.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°That¡¯s not true brother, ever since Chris showed up you¡¯ve been jealous of him, because he was recommended by the hokage, and because he¡¯s stronger than you.¡± (Luna) ¡°I admit that he¡¯s stronger than me, but he has been doing nothing but beating me up.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°That¡¯s because you always start the fights... I love you very much brother, but this has got to stop. You are always so angry and always think about getting revenge, the good little brother that I knew long ago doesn¡¯t exist anymore. Why can¡¯t you see that being angry all the time doesn¡¯t do anything but bring pain to you and others around you, like me.¡± (Luna) ¡°The little brother you knew long ago is dead Luna, and Itachi has to pay for what he has done to our people¡± (Sasuke) ¡°And then what brother, what happens after you seek your revenge. Either you or Itachi will die and I don¡¯t want to lose the only family members that I have left.¡± (Luna) ¡°This¡­¡± (Sasuke) had no comebacks ¡°I will always love you brother, but I feel like that love is getting less and less every single day. I like Chris now, he is always so kind and I feel protected when i¡¯m around him, but when i¡¯m you I feel so much anger from you, and I don¡¯t feel protected at all.¡± (Luna) ¡°...¡± (Sasuke) didn¡¯t know what to say ¡°Why can¡¯t you just see that what you¡¯re doing is wrong, why can¡¯t you be the nice brother that I knew long ago.¡± (Luna) ¡°...¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Let me ask you something brother, have you ever thought what mother and father would think about you, if they were still alive today.¡± (Luna) ¡°...no, I didn¡¯t¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Well... I think they would be crying in their tombs right now¡­ Let¡¯s go Chris.¡± (Luna) Luna pulled my hand quickly lead me away from Sasuke, I had no idea what to say in this situation, I thought that I would have to settle this with a fight but looks like Luna won the fight using words only. I guess she finally expressed the feelings she felt for a long time. The crowd that was surrounding us left the area, they thought it was awkward for them to remain in this place, and only Sasuke was left there alone, he was thinking about his actions, he was looking up to the sky and wondered how his parents would feel about him, and only one word came into his mind. Dissapointed. ''Father, Mother, what am I doing wrong here'' Sasuke thought Me and Luna stopped in a near park, she hugged me and planted her head on my chest ¡°Can you hug me, for a little bit.¡± (Luna) said while shedding tears on my chest. I hugged her tightly and we both sat on the grass, she tried her best to hold her tears, but I could tell she was silently crying. I carresed her back and let her know that it was okay to cry because I am here for her. Chapter 12 the Sasuke that I once knew is different Sasuke was siiting on a bench and looking at the blue sky, he was thinking what his sister just said to him. ¡®What am I doing wrong, all I wanted was to avenge the Uchiha clan by killing the one who killed them, but is it really the right thing to do. I already lost everyone, I don¡¯t want to lose my sister as well.¡¯ Sasuke thought ¡°Are you alright Sasuke¡± (Kakashi) appeared beside Sasuke, he was proud at him because this time he didn¡¯t cause a ruckus like the other times. It means that he¡¯s learning to behave himself. ¡°Oh! Kakashi sensei¡­ Can I ask you for advice.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Of course you can, why else do you think i¡¯m here for.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Well, I have thought about what Luna said and i¡¯ve been thinking hard about it, but I don¡¯t know what i¡¯m doing wrong.¡± (Sasuke) ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ Sasuke, listen to what I have to say. Have you ever thought that killing Itachi isn¡¯t to avenge your parents, rather it¡¯s because of the hatred you want to release on him.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°No! Killing Itachi will prove that I have avenged the fallen Uchihas.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°But is it really avenging your clan if you¡¯re killing a member of your family, because whether you like it or not Itachi will always be your brother.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°I- I know that, but he¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore¡± (Sasuke) Kakashi moved closer to Sasuke and lightly patted his back. ¡°Listen Sasuke, I don¡¯t think you have noticed, but this whole revenge thing is bringing you more harm than good. Look you almost lost your sister, and you made yourself an enemy of Chris for no good reason, I don¡¯t like saying this but you have been a huge dick to everyone around you.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°...¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, you tried to harm Chris multiple times because of your jealousy, you have also acted very cold to others especially to your comrades. You might be an Uchiha, but if you keep this upi you¡¯ll be the only Uchiha left in the world. If I were you I would do my best to correct my mistakes before it¡¯s too late.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°I-... I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Hm! Come, i¡¯ll show you what you need to do. I don¡¯t know if you heard of it but it¡¯s called apologizing.¡± (Kakashi) lead Sasuke to another location. ¡°I won¡¯t-... is it really the only way¡± (Sasuke) said. ¡°Trust me, I also have to apologize as well because it¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re even in this mess.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°He! I guess that¡¯s true.¡± (Sasuke) smiled a bit, apparently he has started to see that he must change, for the sake of his sister and to make his diseased parents proud of him. ¡®Mother, Father, I know what I must do, not as an Uchiha but a brother who cares deeply about his sister. I still don¡¯t know if I can forgive Itachi for what he has done, maybe I will in the future.¡¯ Sasuke thought. And kept looking at the blue sky. SOMEWHERE ELSE ¡°Sorry that I had to show you that side of me Chris, I have never been so angry before, not only that but I also messed up our first date¡± (Luna) said while apologizing to me. We were still on the grass but we were eating ice cream, I thought this would help easen Luna¡¯s depressed mood, I guess it worked. Now she is happily eating the ice cream ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Luna, Sasuke was throwing a tantrum because he saw that his baby sister is going out with me.¡± (Chris) I was already used to Sasuke¡¯s behaviour, but this is the first time he gave up so fast. ¡°Hm! Meanie, *POUT* but I wish the two of you would get along, I know that it¡¯s impossible right now but you two are the only ones who I care more in this world, and seeing the two of you fighting all the time, well¡­¡± (Luna) ¡°I get it Luna, if I have the chance I will be friends with Sasuke¡± (Chris) ¡®the ice cream in this world is really good.¡¯ ¡°Really! Thank you Chris, you have no idea how happy that makes me.¡± (Luna) said and rested her little head on my shoulder. ¡°He! Anything for you¡­ You know Luna, since we¡¯re going out I thought it¡¯s a little weird if we keep calling each others names, how about if I call you something else.¡± (Luna) ¡°Hm! I guess, but what should I call you¡± (Luna) ¡°Well how about if you call me ¡®Darling¡¯ in private, but when we¡¯re in public, call me Chris, like always.¡± (Luna) ¡°*giggle* okay, but you have to call me ''honey'' when we¡¯re in private, all right¡± (Luna) I smiled and said ¡°All right¡± (Chris) then I rested my head on top of her head. ¡°You know, i¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, what were you doing back there when I saw you training with those clones of yours.¡± (Luna) ¡°Oh! I was training my air nature.¡± (Chris) ¡°Air nature?¡± (Luna) ¡°Well in short terms, I was born with a elemental affinity for air, water, and fire. I am trying to train my air nature so I can get stronger.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh I kinda get it, but how do you know which elemental affinity were you born with¡± (Luna) ¡°You use a special kind of paper called ¡®litmus paper,¡¯ Once you put a little bit of chakra on it, it will tell you what elemental affinity you are born with. If it¡¯s fire the paper will burn If it¡¯s water the paper will get soggy If it¡¯s air the paper will tear in half In it¡¯s earth the paper will crumble If it¡¯s lightning the paper will shrink.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh! I never knew that, where do you get these litmus papers¡± (Luna) said with her eyes shining ¡°Only ninjas who are at a Jonin level can get these papers, but lucky for you I have some with me¡± (Chris) and I pulled out several litmus papers. And gave one to Luna I made these litmus paper¡¯s with the power of creation. ¡°So I just give these a little bit of my chakra and that¡¯s it¡± (Luna) ¡°yup! ¡° (Chris) She infused some of her chakra and, the paper shrinked on one half and burned on the other half. ¡°Uh! What does this mean¡± (Luna) ¡°It means you have two elemental affinites, lightning and fire. That''s pretty rare.¡± (Chris) ¡®I guess I expected this much, she is Sasuke¡¯s sister after all.¡¯ ¡°Wow! I thought I would have one but I have two!.¡± (Luna) cheered in joy. ¡°Hm! But now there¡¯s one problem, and that is to find a good teacher that knows how to train fire nature. Kakashi¡¯s chakra nature is lightning so he¡¯ll defintely teach you. But I have no idea who is a good teacher for fire.¡± (Chris)
I can help you with that
Really! How?
You have to complete a mission and as a reward you¡¯ll get a book to train your fire nature, and you might also need another mission to receive a book to train your water nature as well.
Sweet, but can you show me the missions after I finish mastering the air nature.
No problem!
¡°Actually i¡¯ll figure it out later, for now you can work on your lightning nature with Kakashi¡± (Chris) ¡°You think he¡¯ll let me¡± (Luna) ¡°I can train you if you want¡± (Kakashi) appeared with Sasuke beside him ¡°Kakashi, and brother? Did something happen¡± (Luna)This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I am just gonna stand here and do nothing. ¡°Actually something is about to happen¡± (Sasuke) said and walked towards Luna Is he gonna hit her!, I know Sasuke is a prick but would he really hit his own baby sister. Sasuke stopped in front of his sister, and hugged her quickly. I thought he was gonna hit her, ¡®sigh¡¯ glad to see that Sasuke isn¡¯t that much of a prick ¡°Um! Brother is something wrong¡± (Luna) was confused, the last time her brother hugged her like this was when they were little. But it felt nice to feel his warmth again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna, i¡¯ve been really terrible to everyone. Would you forgive me¡± (Sasuke) Oh so he¡¯s apologizing...WAIT! HE¡¯S APOLOGIZING!!!! WHAT THE HELL I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE IT
Even I can¡¯t believe it either ¦² (¡¡ §¥ )????¡Ñ ¡Ñ
¡­ what¡¯s with that face.
Oh you like it, I figured it out when I was playing around with my keyboard
I like it, but more importantly this scene just changed my whole view of Naruto
I¡¯m pretty sure your view of Naruto changed a long time ago (£þ©`£þ)
¡°Brother, do you have a fever.¡± (Luna) said while checking her brother¡¯s forehead for a possible fever. ¡°Heh! I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that your words made me realize what I have been doing. I realized that if I keep walking that road I will lose my baby sister, i¡¯ve already lost mother and father, I don¡¯t wanna lose you as well¡± (Sasuke) ¡°*Sniff* brother, you¡¯re back¡± (Luna) hugged Sasuke as hard as she could, the last time Sasuke acted like this was before the Uchiha¡¯s mass murder. Ever since that day she has been hoping that he will come back as the brother she once knew, and today her wish has been answered. ¡­ I think he¡¯s an imposter.
Nope I just checked it out, it¡¯s the real Sasuke ¡Æ(???¡¨)
Sasuke let go of Luna and walked towards me, his face still looked at me like always, angry. He held my shirt tightly and looked at me very angrily serious (I think that¡¯s a thing) I didn¡¯t do anything in return, I wanna see what he does to me, either he punches me or something, I don¡¯t know. He sighed then let go of my shirt, his eyes look a lot calmer than they were 10 seconds ago. ¡°For now, I will allow Luna to go out with you¡­ But if you ever do anything to do, anything at all. I will show you a world of pain¡± (Sasuke) said then walked away. I think this is Sasuke¡¯s way of saying sorry, i¡¯m never gonna get used to his new behaviour. But I think this is good news, I wonder how things will turn out in the future. ¡°He! Forgive him, I just had a small talk with him a couple of minutes ago, so he still is working on his attitude towards you Chris¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Oh I see, Kakashi you said that you will teach Luna to control her lightning nature¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes! I did say that just now¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Any reason, because I know you prefer spending most of your time reading por- I mean reading your books¡± (Chris) ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I owe the both of you an apology.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Apology? For what?¡± (Luna and Chris) ¡°It¡¯s because of me that Sasuke found out about you and Luna so quickly, I was on my way towards you Chris but I didn¡¯t expect Luna to be with you, so we walked in when you and Luna were hugging each other.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°I''m so embarrased¡± (Luna) covered her red face with her hands ¡°Oh I see, so you training Luna in her lightning nature is a way of apologizing, am I right.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes that¡¯s right.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Well I forgive you since you¡¯re teaching Luna to control her lightning nature, how about you Luna, do you forgive him.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm-hm! I forgive you as well Kakashi sensei.¡± (Luna) ¡°Great, we¡¯ll get started right now.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Why the rush Kakashi sensei.¡± (Luna) ¡°Well for two reasons, 1. the Chuunin exams are coming up, and i¡¯ve seen the other Cenins and they¡¯re not someone to be underestimated. 2. I need to train as quickly as possible as well.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Hm! He¡¯s got a good point Luna¡± (Chris) ¡°But, our date¡± (Luna) said softly ¡°I know you really care about this date and so do I, but Kakashi is right, the sooner we practice the sooner we¡¯ll get stronger.¡± (Chris) ¡°Okay, I see¡± (Luna) said sadly ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you by taking you on another date after the Chuunin exams are over. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s something you won¡¯t forget.¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t want to finish our date as well, but Kakashi is right, since this is god mode the other Cenins like Lee, Neji, and Gaara might be more powerful than the originals. We need to train as quickly as possible, now that I think about it how are my clones doing with their training. ¡°Okay!¡± (Luna) said a bit more happy. ¡°Hm! Thank you Kakashi sensei¡± (Chris) ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, let¡¯s go Luna I also promised to teach Sasuke an awesome jutsu.¡± (Kakashi) ¡®right after he unlocks the sharingan, maybe changing this way just might trigger his sharingan powers¡¯ Kakashi thought I gave Luna a small hug and we departed from each other. Luna left with Kakashi and I proceeded to go to the leaf village, i¡¯m kinda hungry. Even though I just ate those delicous sandwhiches Luna made for me earlier today. As I walked by I noticed a spiky blonde haired kid with whiskers, Naruto. Looks like he was headed for Ichiraku¡¯s ramen shop, I was gonna greet him until I found someone stalking him from the shadows. The stalker was a small blue headed girl, with clear eyes, and wore a green jacket. It was Hinata, looks like she still likes Naruto even in this world, it¡¯s nice to see that some things never change. I¡¯m planning on teaching Naruto how to learn to master his air nature, I know he learns it in a couple years later but it¡¯s better if he were to learn it now. But isn¡¯t he suppose to learn to control the nine-tails inside him, and not only that but he¡¯s supposed to meet Jiraiya anytime soon. God what do I do, Jiraiya¡¯s influence on Naruto¡¯s training is huge, Naruto learns how to use the summoning jutsu, and learns sage mode as well. I don¡¯t wanna take those away from him but if he doesn¡¯t control his wind nature then he will face many problems in the future Ah! Screw it, i¡¯ll just teach Naruto wind nature now and he¡¯ll train with Jiraiya later. Sorry Jiraiya but you probably don¡¯t know the many dangers that may come in the future, and neither do I. But i¡¯ll make sure to teach Naruto in your steed, after that i¡¯ll find you and you¡¯ll teach him the summoning jutsu. It¡¯s not like you have a choice, because Naruto is Minato¡¯s son. Maybe I could use this time and teach Hinata as well. This will make Hinata stronger and possibly get Naruto and Hinata together, it¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone. I know they end up together in the future, but since this world is different I am not so sure if they will end up together. So just to be sure I will be their wingman, and besides what would happen to the Boruto series if Naruto and Hinata don¡¯t end up together. (I have not watched the Boruto series in a long time, I like the Naruto series way more than the Boruto series. You just can¡¯t beat the classics. Kinda like that Tom Cruise movie when he acted in the movie ¡®The mummy¡¯ You just can¡¯t beat the classics ?(? )? ) ¡°Oi Naruto.¡± (Chris) I Yelled ¡°Oh! Hi chris, you going to Ichiraku¡¯s ramen shop.¡± (Naruto) ¡°I- guess i¡¯ll go for a bowl, anyway¡¯s Naruto I need to tell you something¡±. (Chris) ¡°What is it, is it about ramen cause i¡¯m starving.¡± (Naruto) ¡°No it¡¯s not about ramen, but it¡¯s something even cooler.¡± (Chris) ¡°There is nothing cooler than ramen.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Focus Naruto! How would you like to train with me, again.¡± (Chris) ¡°Training, but I already know the rasengan that you taught me.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Oh I know, but the thing i¡¯m about to show you is even stronger than the rasengan. It might be possibly the strongest jutsu ever.¡± (Chris) ¡°Really!!! Well let¡¯s go¡± (Naruto) ¡°After we have a bowl of ramen, you can¡¯t train on an empty stomach.¡± (Chris) ¡°Heh-heh! I guess you¡¯re right.¡± (Naruto) scratches the back of his head ¡°How about you Hinata, do you want to train with us¡± (Chris) I yelled to the hiding Hinata ¡°AH!¡± (Hinata) got startled when I found her ¡®Oh no he found me, what do I do, if I show up Naruto might find out I was following him, I can¡¯t do that or he will hate me forever.¡¯ Hinata thought I used my mind read on her, she¡¯s still as cute as she was in the anime. ¡°Hinata, you mean that quiet girl with blue hair.¡± (Naruto) ¡®He knows about me, i¡¯m so happy.¡¯ Hinata blushed a lot. Man she is so lovestruck, I wonder how no one in her family found out about her crush for Naruto. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s Hinata. You don¡¯t mind if she trains with us.¡± (Chris) ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind!, it¡¯s like what they say the more the merrier.¡± (Naruto) ¡®He doesn¡¯t mind at all, thank you Chris for giving me this opportunity to be with Naruto. Oh god what am I saying, i¡¯m so embarrased¡¯ HInata blushed even more at the thought of training with Naruto. ¡°So Hinata. Are you coming or not.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ah! Coming¡± (Hinata) finally came out from her hiding place and walked towards us. And her face was very red. G-good mor-morning Naruto¡± (Hinata) stuttered a lot, maybe I should fix her personality, nah if I do that it wouldn¡¯t feel the same. I prefer the cute Hinata more than a serious HInata. (Who doesn¡¯t) ¡°Good morning Hinata, you wanna eat ramen with us. We were just about to go there.¡± (Naruto) Ah! Naruto, it hasn¡¯t been five minutes and you¡¯re already inviting a girl to eat. If it wasn¡¯t because of that annoying orange jumpsuit he¡¯s wearing I would have thought of him as a natural casanova. But to bad Naruto doesn¡¯t think that way, and is only inviting Hinata because it¡¯s more fun to eat in a group than eating alone... ¡°I-I would li-like to eat ramen wi-with you¡± (Hinata) blushed as red as a tomatoe ¡°Hm! Are you alright Hinata, your face is red, do you have a fever by any chance.¡± (Naruto) ¡°No i¡¯m fine, th-thank you for asking¡± (Hinata) ¡®Hinata don¡¯t faint and be strong, Naruto has just asked you to eat with him so please don¡¯t faint¡¯ Hinata thought Atleast she''s aware that she faints from embarrasment. ¡°Well if you say so, let¡¯s go to the greatest ramen shop there is.¡± (Naruto) Lead the way, and we followed suit. After that the three of us ate a bowl of ramen. Hinata kept looking at Naruto for so long that her ramen got cold, Naruto was the same as always, he only focused on his ramen. And I just stayed there and did nothing, I paid for our meals when we finished Even though Hinata insisted on paying for her meal, I told her that a man should never let a women pay for her meals. So since Naruto invited her to dinner he has to pay me back for Hinata¡¯s meal. He was a bit reluctant at first but when I hit his head he understood he has to pay me back. Hinata laughed at us when she saw how we got along. And after that I showed them the way to my own handmade (Literally) training ground. Oh I forgot to mention that the shadow clone that was in charge of taking care of Haku completed his mission, he gave Haku a few diamonds that he made with creation. So he doesn¡¯t need to worry about money for quite a while. Haku was safe and sound in a village that¡¯s quite a bit far from here, and since he has never shown his face and isn¡¯t on the bingo book I didn¡¯t need to worry about any enemies attacking him, he did cry for Zabuza¡¯s death but my clone comforted him a bit before falling asleep. After that my shadow clone dissapeared into a puff of smoke and all of his memories were transfered to mine. Chapter 13 SENSEI! ¡°OH wow!, This is so cool, how come i¡¯ve never seen this place before¡± (Naruto) said when he watched the huge waterfall that I made earlier today. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen this because it wasn¡¯t here until an hour ago.¡± (Chris) trying to show off. ¡°Nah! That can¡¯t be true, there is no way that this huge waterfall could have appeared here in an hour.¡± (Naruto) said, not believing in a single word I just said. ¡°Whatever, anyways you two might know this already but the Chuunin exams are starting next week, so we need to prepare for the upcoming exams.¡± (Chris) ¡°Aw, but I don¡¯t see the point on doing the Chuunin exams.¡± (Naruto) Hinata was just there with a blushed face, fiddling with her fingers while thinking of Naruto, I don¡¯t think she heard a word I just said. ¡°Well Naruto, you wanna be the Hokage right.¡± (Chris) ¡°Of course I do!¡± (Naruto) ¡°Well I just saw that there are several more Genins who are very strong, and I also heard that these Genins could rival even Sasuke. Oh and Sasuke is also training for the exams with Kakashi¡± (Chris) ¡°Huh, that¡¯s not fair, why does Kakashi have to play favourites with Sasuke.¡± (Naruto) ¡°My point is that if you want to be the Hokage you have to prove that you¡¯re stronger than any other ninja in the village. Starting by fighting the other Genins. And if you don¡¯t practice then you will be left behind.¡± (Chris) Naruto for some reason isn¡¯t motivated to get stronger like in the anime, is it because he already knows he''s stronger than Sasuke, he did show the difference between him and Sasuke when we were on our way to the land of waves. I need to fix this problem as soon as possible. ¡°I guess, you¡¯re right YOSH! Let¡¯s do this then.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Okay Naruto, first put some of your chakra on this piece of paper.¡± (Chris) I gave Naruto some litmus paper, I need to be sure if this Naruto is born with wind nature ¡°Hm???¡± (Naruto) was confused "Just do it, it will tell me something very important about your chakra." (Chris) ¡°Okay!¡± (Naruto) He put some of his chakra to the litmus paper, and indeed the paper was cut in half. ¡°What happened?! It just teared itself in half¡± (Naruto) ¡°It¡¯s little bit over complicated if I told you, but just so you know your chakra nature is air.¡± (Chris) I just explained the chakra natures to Luna, I don¡¯t want to repeat the same thing. ¡°All right i¡¯m an air nature?... what does that mean¡± (Naruto) If I were to explain it to him we¡¯ll be sitting here for the whole week. ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad naruto, just know that you have a natural affinity for air. Now I want you to do this¡± (Chris) I skipped the lecture and went straight to the training, I showed him a leaf and used a bit of my wind on it and it teared in half. I re-summoned my clones earlier today and I was able to know how to cut leafs with my chakra, they had done a mervelous job. ¡°I want you to focus on this leaf by cutting it in half with your chakra only.¡± (Chris) ¡°How do I do that?¡± (Naruto) ¡°I¡¯ll guide you through later, but for now I want you to summon as many shadow clones and do the thing I told you about.¡± (Chris) I needed to focus on Hinata as well, her specialty is the Byakugan and it¡¯s like an enhanced version of taijutsu. And lucky for her i¡¯m a taijutsu master. ¡°Yosh! SHADOW CLONE JUTSU¡± (Naruto) then Summoned a few hundred shadow clones and continued his training. He also used a few hundred shadow clones when he was practicing the rasengan, too bad he doesn¡¯t have the skill peace of mind or he would have been able to use 2 thousand shadow clones like me. I turned and faced at the red Hinata. ¡°Hinata!¡± (Chris) ¡°Uh y-yes Chris¡± (Hinata) looked at me. ¡°I will not use the same training methods on you like Naruto because your specialty is the Byakugan, and now I need you to come at me at full power.¡± (Chris) The only way for me to know her strength and weaknesses are by experiencing her fighting style. ¡°Um! I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡± (Hinata) Dammit I forgot she¡¯s a kind person¡­ This is gonna be a bit trickier than I thought, but good thing I just thought of a way to make her fight me ¡°Follow me Hinata, I need to tell you something¡± (Chris) I led her away from Naruto, just enough distance so Naruto doesn¡¯t hear what i¡¯m about to tell Hinata. ¡°Wh-what is it C-Chris¡± (Hinata) looked at me ¡°I know you like Naruto¡± (Chris) I just straight up exposed her. Hinata took a second to process the words that I just said, then she turned even redder and smoke was starting to come out her face. ¡°Wh-what ar-are you talk-talking about¡± (Hinata) tried to deny it ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Hinata, i¡¯ve seen how you look at Naruto, and I know that you like him.¡± (Chris) ¡°Bu-but what does th-this have to do wi-with anything¡± (Hinata) tried to change the subject ¡°Everything, listen Hinata I know you¡¯re a good person and you like Naruto. That¡¯s why i¡¯m gonna make you a deal that you can¡¯t refuse.¡± (Chris) ¡°... wh-what deal¡± (Hinata) ¡°If from now on you put a lot of effort into the training that i¡¯m about to show you, I promise to get you and Naruto together.¡± (Chris) She¡¯s a very nice person but that¡¯s also her biggest weakness. This is the only way I could think of that won¡¯t change her cute personality, it will only change her fighting style. ¡°Re-really!¡± (Hinata) looked down and played with her fingers. ¡°Yes really, i¡¯m his best friend, to be honest I think you and Naruto are meant for each other.¡± (Chris) ¡°Really!¡± (Hinata) said a bit happy ¡°Yes really, you¡¯re a nice person and Naruto is a very nice guy as well. So you two are perfect for each other, but the bad thing is that Naruto likes Sakura for some reason.¡± (Chris) Hinata''s face turned gloomy, looks like she knew about it already. ¡°But the good thing is that Sakura likes Sasuke, and I also know a way to get Naruto to like you¡± (Chris) ¡°H-how!¡± (Hinata) ¡°You see Naruto wants to be the next Hokage, and he wants to fight others to prove his strength. All you need to do is become strong enough that Naruto starts to pay attention to you.¡± (Chris) ¡°I-is that the only way.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Well there are other ways but I think this is the most effective one, i¡¯ll make you another deal. If you start to show a lot of progress in my training i¡¯ll give you various ways to get to Naruto¡¯s heart.¡± (Chris) I once heard of a story how my mom got to my dad, by his stomach. I think HInata is a good cook and if she cooks Naruto some good ramen then he might have some feelings for her. What I said about her getting stronger to get Naruto to notice her is also true, Naruto only looks at strong people like Sasuke. And if Hinata becomes strong enough to get the attention of Naruto then he will ask her to spar with him. After that happens, it will all be left to Hinata from here on out. I just hope that my way will get Hinata to train and become stronger. ¡°I-I promise to do my best¡± (Hinata) looks motivated, looks like my deal worked like a charm. ¡°Splendid, now come at me at full power.¡± (Chris) ¡°Okay. BYAKUGAN!!!¡± (Hinata) Hinata¡¯s eyes became more series and she charged at me, I didn¡¯t attack her I only want to see what her strengths and weaknesses are. Once she was at close distance whe activate the 8 trigrams 64 palms. ¡°8 TRIGRAMS! 64 PALMS¡± (Hinata) She launched a series of attacks on me and I dodged every single one, she was very quick and agile. Her punches need a bit more strength and she isn¡¯t aiming for my eternal organs, in the Taijutsu book it states that to wound an enemy you need to hit him in his eternal organs. I dodged one of her attacks and attacked her feet, she tripped and it broke apart her 8 trigrams 64 palms technique ¡°Ow! (Hinata) ¡°Sorry Hinata, but I needed you to listen to me. Your speed and agility is very good, but your weakness is your lack of strength you put in your punches, and you aren¡¯t aiming for my organs. And also you didn¡¯t dodge that attack¡± (Chris) ¡°Sorry¡± (Hinata) she apologizes to me. ¡°Okay Hinata now that I know your weaknesses i¡¯m going to guide you, but first to make things quicker I need you to learn this technique. SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!¡± (Chris) then summoned a bunch of shadow clones If I can teach her the shadow clone jutsu, it will greatly reduce her training speed and it will also enhance her strength, imagine if you faced like 20 Hinatas and they all use 8 trigrams 64 palms on you at the same time. You¡¯d be in big trouble. ¡°Okay!¡± (Hinata) She didn¡¯t even ask me why she should learn the shadow clone jutsu, she¡¯s a good student.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I guided her on her shadow clone technqiue and learned it on her 5th try. The bad thing is that this will consume a lot of her chakra, but I gave her some of my chakra so she can make lots of shadow clones. (Remember that Chris has a million times more chakra then the nine tails, so he can give chakra to others without him being affected at all) I only made her summon 100 shadow clones since it could damage her brain if she were to summon more. Naruto can summon more because he had a rough chlldhood so it greatly enhanced his brain, and I think it is also thanks to the nine tails inside of him that healed his brain. If not then he would have become like Gaara. Several hours later We were taking a break, and as always. I gladly cooked for them since they worked so hard. Hinata seemed to really enjoy it, if she asks for cooking lessons I don¡¯t mind teaching her at all. Naruto was barely able to cut through the leaf, his progress is faster than I thought it would be, I think it¡¯s due to my guiding and his use of shadow clones. Hinata was able to learn the shadow clone jutsu technique, and her Byakugan is starting to show progress as well. She can control her strength and punch more powerful than before, the only problem is that she still needs work on aiming for my organs. And her dodging has improved quite a bit as well. I guess the shadow clones really did the trick for all of us, as for me, my shadow clones have finally accomplished cutting the leafs every single time. They are currently trying to stop the flow of the waterfall. Blue box, what happens if I summoned at least up to 5000 shadow clones.
Well I did the calculations, and since you¡¯ve summoned 2000 shadow clones a lot of times. Your brain has become stronger, so summoning 5000 shadow clones should only give you a slight dizziness. Any more than that and you¡¯ll really suffer from brain damage.
I guess, but I can always heal my brain with my healing Kekkai Genkai. I needed more shadow clones, all of them were doing the waterfall training, and I need to work on my taijutsu and kenjutsu. Hinata is a great sparring partner but she is still too inexperienced for me. And I also had an awesome idea to go over the taijutsu limits. I¡¯m gonna use weights. Like Son Goku, or Rock Lee ¡°SHADOW CLONE JUTSU¡± (Chris) I summoned another 3000 shadow clones, and they knew exactly what to do. They all used the power of creation and created weighted clothes. I estimated that Lee¡¯s weights should be around 4600kg each (I found how much his ankles weights weigh in this website.) https://www.reddit.com/r/theydidthemath/comments/21yt9u/request_can_we_find_the_weight_of_one_of_rock/ But I haven¡¯t trained as much as him so I decided to lower it down by using 100kg. I created 2 arm bands that weighted 20kg each. A pair of shoes what weights 20 kg each. And an awesome black shirt that weights 20 kg each. If you haven¡¯t noticed I used the same weight as son Goku used in his training. It was really heavy, but if me and my 3000 shadow clones are able to train in these, then by the end of the day I should be able to move freely in them. I also remember that Goku was able to go up to 100x normal gravity in only 6 days, I have 7 days so I have a 1 day advantage. ¡°What! Chris you¡¯re able to summon more shadow clones, even I can¡¯t summon that many¡± (Naruto) was shocked to see the amount of shadow clones that I produced. ¡°Won¡¯t you hurt yourself if you use that many¡± (Hinata) since i¡¯ve been guiding Hinata all this time she has now considered me as a good friend. So it¡¯s natural for her to be worried about my health. ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys I know my limits.¡± (Chris) I said to reasure them. ¡°ALL RIGHT EVERYONE LET¡¯S TRAIN, 2000 OF YOU PUT ON THE WEIGHTED CLOTHES AND THE REST WORK ON KENJUTSU. MAKE SURE YOU APPLY CHAKRA INTO YOUR BLADE AS WELL!¡± (Chris) I said to my 3000 shadow clones. ¡°YEAH!!!¡± (Everyone) yelled Blue box, play an awesome Naruto song.
Playing Naruto song: Departure to the frontlines.
(it¡¯s probably my favourite song in Naruto. Here is the link to the song) https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2ISfifczkgM And for the whole day we trained like hell, Hinata had to go early because it was getting late and her father is a really strict man. I said goodbye but I told Naruto to acompany her to Hinata¡¯s house. I did promise Hinata if she¡¯d show me some progress in her training I would help them get together, before they left Hinata looked back at me and mouthed ¡®Thank you¡¯ I smiled. It felt nice to help them. I stayed and practice for another few hours, it was already getting late and cold. I re-summoned the 5000 shadow clones and all of their memories and the experience they¡¯ve gone through rushed through my head. I did have a slight dizziness, but it only lasted for 2-3 minutes. After that I felt like I was a whole new person, now the only problem I¡¯m facing is my quality of my swords. I tried them during our training and their durabilty and sharpness sucks ass, I could use the meat cleaver that I took from Zabuza but it¡¯s not my style to wield such a heavy weapon. I could go to Ten-Ten¡¯s place and ask her what materials I need to make a good sword, I don¡¯t need a weapon from her since it could break. The reason i¡¯m only asking her for which materials to use is because my ¡®creation¡¯ is limited to my imagination, for example. I can¡¯t make a video camera without knowing what¡¯s inside it and how many cables it needs. It¡¯s the same with the sword, if I don¡¯t have enough knowledge about them, then I would make pretty useless swords everytime, unless if I have better knowledge about them then I could even make a sword comparable to the Samehada. And if I can make better quality swords it will help me greatly in a battle. It¡¯s pretty late and everyone should be asleep, so I should sleep for a bit as well. 9:00 A.M.
Wake up, right now Ten-Ten should be awake by now. ¡Ï(? ¡¹¡Ï)£ß
I got up thanks to blue screen, I rubbed my eyes and stretched lazily. I slept on the cold hard ground, I was too lazy to sleep at my place. So I used the power of creation and made a tooth brush and tooth paste and got my hair ready as well. I ran to Ten-Ten¡¯s shop, I made it here thanks to blue screen¡¯s guide through. The shop looked pretty cool, it has all types of weapons. But I don¡¯t have time to admire the view and proceeded to talk to an old man in the counter. ¡°Good morning customer, how can I help you¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) (I couldn¡¯t find TenTen¡¯s father in the internet, so i¡¯m calling him TenTen¡¯s father.) ¡°Hello sir, I came to look for TenTen.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh! Are you chasing after my daughter, because just so you know my daughter is not that easy to get.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) So he¡¯s TenTen¡¯s father, god he looks ugly, I think TenTen got her looks from her mother, whoever that is. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken sir, i¡¯ve only come to see her for business about swords.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh I see, I apologize. I¡¯ll get her right away. TENTEN! THERE IS SOMEONE HERE TO SEE YOU, GET UP FROM BED!!!.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) He yelled upstairs. ¡°Jeez father I was already up since 8 a.m. There¡¯s no need to scream at me¡± (TenTen) annoyingly said to her father. TenTen showed up from another room, looks like she was working on her weapons or something because her hands are dirty. ¡°TenTen, this guy says he has some business to talk to you about¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) ¡°Hm! Who are you¡± (TenTen) We both have never met before, so this technically is our first time meeting each other. ¡°Hi TenTen my name is Chris Walker, I came to acquire some knowledge about swords, I was wondering if you had a book or something about everything there is to know about making a sword¡± (Chris) ¡°Hmm! Sorry I am not taking in any apprentices, as for the books i¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not for sale. Everything I know about swords is in them, so I can¡¯t help you at the moment¡± (TenTen) she was preparing to leave but I said first ¡°Yes I thought so as well, that¡¯s why i¡¯m willing to make a trade with you. I heard you we¡¯re a weapons collector, and it just so happens I have a sword that you¡¯ll definitely want.¡± (Chris) TenTen stopped in her tracks, looks like my words triggered TenTen¡¯s curiousity ¡°Well it depends on what you have.¡± (TenTen) I then took out the meat cleaver sword and showed it to TenTen, I didn¡¯t want this sword anymore and it was practically useless to me. So it¡¯s better if I give it for something that will help me. ¡°Wait!!! Is that. AAAAAHHHHH!!!!¡± (TenTen) screamed, that¡¯s a first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong TenTen, did he do something to you, i¡¯ll kill you.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) came here at lightning speed and attacked me with a sword, I just dodged it and later he was stopped by TenTen ¡°Wait! Father! He didn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s the sword that he showed me¡± (TenTen) said and started examining the sword, but i¡¯m gonna be a dick and put the sword away in my space inventory thingy. ¡°Wait! Please show me the sword, pleeeaasssee!¡± (TenTen) pleaded to examine the cleaver sword. ¡°Sorry but it¡¯s not for sale, since any of your books aren¡¯t for sale then I don¡¯t have a reason to give you my cleaver sword.¡± (Chris) these are the exact same words that she said to me just now, I just want to bully her for a bit. And then I pretended to turn around and walk away. ¡°Wait!, you can take them, but please don¡¯t go away¡± (TenTen) went upstairs and came back very quickly with 5 books, they were labelled as ¡®History of swords¡¯ ¡®How to make the perfect sword ¡®theory¡¯ ¡®How to wield a sword¡¯ ¡®The legend of the 7 greatest swordman¡¯ ¡®Swords, what makes them so special. I saw the books and I took ¡®history of sword¡¯ ¡®how to make the perfect sword ¡®theory¡¯ ¡®Swords, what makes them so special, and the legend of the 7 greatest swordman. The only book I left out was how to wield a sword, I took out my cleaver sword and gave it to the crying/begging TenTen. ¡°Here you go, I just need these books for a while, i¡¯ll return them to you in about 2 hours or so¡± (Chris) "Thank you!, oh god it really is the KubikiriBocho, where did you get this sword¡± (TenTen) Ah so that¡¯s the sword¡¯s name. ¡°Oh wow, it really is the KubikiriBocho, i¡¯m really sorry young man for attacking you¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) apologized ¡°It¡¯s okay sir, and to answer your question TenTen. I got this sword from Zabuza.¡± (Chris) ¡°You¡¯re kidding right!!! Zabuza is currently one of the seven swordsman, it is said that his jutsu over water is very strong and his Kenjutsu mastery is a very high level. Did you defeat him.¡± (TenTen) ¡°I didn¡¯t defeat him Kakashi did, I only helped by assisting Kakashi to kill Zabuza.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh my god, but are you sure you don¡¯t want this sword, I heard that it¡¯s worth in the black market is huge!¡± (TenTen) ¡°I know but I think it¡¯s more important for me to learn more about swords.¡± (Chris) Money is usless to me anyways. ¡°I think this is the first time i¡¯ve met someone who is into weapons as I am, are you by any chance a blacksmith or a weapons collector.¡± (TenTen) ¡°No, i¡¯m practicing to master my Kenjutsu style.¡± (Chris) ¡°I see, but why do you need to learn how to make a sword, I think it¡¯s more important to learn how to use a sword¡± (TenTen) ¡°I already know how to use a sword, but I need to learn to make a sword because it¡¯s important to me. I can¡¯t tell you exactly why because it¡¯s a bit overcomplicated if I told you.¡± (Chris) I can¡¯t tell anybody about the fact that I can make anything out of chakra, or I will be caught and tested like a guinepig. ¡°I see, thank you very much for giving me such a precious sword. If you ever need anything from me please don¡¯t hesitate to say it.¡± (TenTen) "Sure, see ya later TenTen and TenTen¡¯s father¡± (Chris) I waved at them and left the shop, I could have sworn that TenTen looked at me funny. I just hope that she isn¡¯t in love with me because I already have Luna. And I don¡¯t wanna hurt Tenten¡¯s feelings. I reached the training ground and to my surprise I found Hinata and Naruto sparring together, it looks like they¡¯re really enjoying it. I didn¡¯t think Hinata could already move this fast so quickly, I underestimated her love for Naruto Good job Hinata (thumps up) I walked up to them and said ¡°Why are the both of you here so early?!¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh! Chris sensei." (Hinata) what did she just call me? ¡°Oh hi Chris, hahaha you¡¯re so late and we¡¯re here so early, you owe us a bowl of ramen¡± (Naruto) laughed that he got here earlier than I did ¡°Okay i¡¯ll give Hinata a bowl of ramen but not you, because you still owe me for Hinata¡¯s bowl remember.¡± (Chris) ¡°Aw! You¡¯re so evil Chris, and so cheap.¡± (Naruto) protested. ¡°You¡¯re the last person I wanna hear that from!¡± (Chris) ¡°*giggle*¡± (Hinata) laughed at the way we acted with each other. ¡°No but seriously why are the both of you here so early?¡± (Chris) ¡°Well, we thought about what you said about the Genin¡¯s, and on our way to my home Naruto and I promised to make you proud and win first place.¡± (Hinata) blushed Wait she didn¡¯t stutter anymore, did her shyness dissapear in one night. ¡°Why do the both of you want to make me proud??¡± (Chris) okay now i¡¯m really confused ¡°Simple really, because you have taught us more than our teachers ever did. Like how you taught me to walk on trees, and on water, the rasengan, and now you¡¯re teaching me more. And you also corrected Hinata in her taijutsu and she is really strong by the way. And you also taught her the shadow clone jutsu, so the only way for us to repay you is by making you proud of us.¡± (Naruto) I didn¡¯t do it out of kindness, I only did it because I will need their strength in the near future. I guess I became their sensei without me even realizing it. ¡°Thank you guys, you have no idea how happy that makes me¡± (Chris) If I was their literal sensei I think I would be crying tears of joy right now. ¡°Hehehe! No problem, Sensei!¡± (Naruto) said and bowed to me. ¡°Thank you very much, Chris Sensei!¡± (Hinata) said and bowed to me as well. These two¡­ are really something. ¡°All right enough with that you two, and let¡¯s get back to training. We have 6 days left before the Chuunin exams arrive.¡± (Chris) ¡°YOSH!!!¡± (Hinata and Naruto) said in unison. Chapter 14 Seal Master, And a Promised Duel SOMEWHERE FAR FROM THE LEAF VILLAGE There were a bunch of Jonin ranked ninja¡¯s and Chuunin ninja¡¯s as well. They we¡¯re currently holding a huge beast that resembled a huge turtle with a grab like shell and spikes all over it¡¯s body. Indeed it¡¯s the 3 tailed beast that was just captured by the leaf village and the sand village. The entire field was a mess, there were bodies everywhere as well as huge earth craters, anyone can tell it was a hard fought battle. ¡°Lord Hokage, we have successfully managed to aprehend the tailed beast¡± (Jonin ninja 1) ¡°I can see that, but what are our casualties¡± (Hokage) ¡°We did suffer a bit, currently 13 Jonins were killed as well as 24 chuunins. And about 70 Jonins were injured but luckily their wounds aren¡¯t that big of a deal. And we did suffer 120 Chuunins are now injured, only 2 of them will have to quit their ninja career¡± (Jonin ninja 1) ¡°Hm! That¡¯s less than I expected, thankfully the sand village helped us capture the 3 tails.¡± (Hokage) ¡°So do we take this beast to your village, it¡¯s gonna draw a lot of attention if you ask me. And also how are we supposed to carry this huge beast¡± (Kazekage) stood there beside the Hokage ¡°I believe we already know the answer to that¡± (Hokage) ¡°Hehe! I guess you¡¯re right. Okay! Everyone listen, I want all of you who can use earth jutsus to carry this beast. We¡¯re gonna take it to somewhere a bit far from the leaf village¡± (Kazekage) ordered to every ninja here. ¡°Yes lord Kazekage¡± (All sand ninja) The leaf ninja¡¯s only followed the Hokage¡¯s orders not the Kazekage''s. The Hokage seeing that his men are unsure what to do he said ¡°What he said, we¡¯ll take it to a place I know where it¡¯s isolated from the rest of the village.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage!¡± (All leaf ninja) Then all of the ninja¡¯s started hauling the beast together, and there were those who kept the beast in a seal they created for a huge beast like this. And lastly there were those who guarded everyone incase some other ninja comes and caused unecessary trouble. ¡°Hm! I have a good feeling about this Hokage, this years Chuunin exams are gonna be very different compared to the other ones.¡± (Kazekahe) ¡°I guess so, I just hope that nothing bad happens¡± (Hokage) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have our finest ninja here guarding the three tailed beast.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°I guess so...¡± (Hokage) said a bit worried, it will be a matter of time before others hear about this incident BACK AT THE LEAF VILLAGE Me, Hinata, and Naruto were focused on our training, of course I was focused on reading the books that I got from TenTen. I learned quite a bit from these swords, it included a bunch of stuff like metal, sharpness, durability, etc. But the one thing that stood out most for me were the sealing techniques. Sealing techniques or also known as fuinjutsu can either restrict enemies or unseal objects from with someone or something. I never paid much attention to the sealing techniques because I thought they were boring and useless, but damn was I wrong. As it turns out there is a theory out there that says that the 7 swords were created with a powerful seal on them. The seals were lost a long time ago, but if I can use seals on my sword it can become even more powerful, I can even apply it to my self or even my clothes. If I can learn these seals my strength will go up a lot. Hey blue screen, i¡¯ve decided on one of my 16th skill. I want a MAX fuinjutsu skill!
You got it¡­ Okay you have recieved your 16th skill. You have 4 more MAX skills to chose from.
And soon a lot of information about seals surfaced through my head, I even learned a new ability that lets me place seals on something or someone just by touching them. Now I don¡¯t need to take so much time to prepare a seal before hand, when I can just literally make a seal simply by touching something. I don¡¯t even need to use a paper or even use handseals. I tried on one of my new brand swords, of course this sword is an even better quality than my past swords that I made. I can now make even sharper kunai as well as shurikens. I really have to say thanks to TenTen, because of her, my strength will reach greater heights. The new swords I can make are even sharper, durable, and lighter. I used this exact same sword on my hand on like 100 shadow clones, and the sword doesn¡¯t even have a scratch on it. Of course if it has blood then it will lose it¡¯s sharpness, but I can make more in an instant. ¡°Naruto, Hinata. Let¡¯s take a quick break.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes sensei!¡± (Naruto, Hinata) They rested on the ground and talked to each other, looks like they¡¯re getting along just fine. I¡¯m never gonna get used to being called ¡®sensei¡¯, I told them to stop but they won¡¯t listen. So I just let them do as they please. But now I applied a seal on my sword and it became even sharper, of course I used a sharper seal technique on it. And no this seal does not exist (I think) I can literally make my own original seals. (From now on Chris will use his own seals, I don¡¯t know if he will accidentaly use one that already exist and call it his own. It¡¯s just way too much work for me, I mean have you seen how many seals there are in Naruto) I can even use more seals on top of another seal, now this method doesn¡¯t exist in Naruto (Again I don¡¯t know if it exists, tell me in the comments if it exists or not, or i¡¯ll sound more stupid than I already am) I will call it ¡®overmark¡¯ I also applied a durable seal and a flame ability, now everytime it hits an enemy he/she will burn. It¡¯s a bit of an overpowered skill if you ask me. But then again I will have to face Itachi¡¯s rinnegan powers again in the future, as well as many other powerful enemies who are even stronger than in the original series. Right now I need to get stronger to protect those who I love, I don¡¯t know if I want to protect the leaf village like Naruto. Because I never saw myself as a hero nor a villian, I only do what I feel it¡¯s right. Oh I can now freely move in 100kg, now I decided to go up by 200kg, It¡¯s a bit harder but in the end it¡¯ll pay off. I might even use gravity seals on me and make me stronger, or I can use it on my enemies and they will lose their balance. Anyway¡¯s back to training 2 DAYS LATER Well it¡¯s been two days since i¡¯ve gotten the MAX skill for fuinjutsu, and so far I can now move freely in 500kg clothes, and just yesterday I could now cut the flow of the waterfall. So now I am a master of the air nature. Right now Naruto is currently trying to cut the flow of the waterfall with his shadow clones, he¡¯s almost there I can feel it. Also Hinata is definitely different from the Hinata I knew 3 days ago, she has made a massive improvement in her Byakugan, she now aims for my organs and can dodge most of my attacks. I used at least 70% of my original speed and she can either block or dodge at least 90% of them Even her punches are heavy and strong, I think she can rival even Lee with this high level of taijutsu. Of course since there wasn¡¯t much I could teach her anymore in taijutsu I thought of teaching her the water walking technique and the tree walking technique. Man these shadow clones are really a cheat, what should have taken years we¡¯re accomplishing it in a mere few days. I heard that the leaf village and the sand village caught one of the tailed beasts, and they¡¯re using the Chuunin exams to decide which village takes it. I didn¡¯t expect this at all, and although it sounds cool to be a tailed beast host I don¡¯t need it at all. My chakra alone is so huge that it can even make Kurama kneel before it. But maybe I will take the tailed beast and keep it in my space inventory thingy, if I succeed the Akatsuki won¡¯t be able to summon the ten tails. Oh and one more thing, I accomplished the mission to get the book to master water nature, it was easy. All you had to do was either create or use an A-ranked water jutsu. I got the water jutsu technique from the Hokage, poor old man. It says here that all you need to do is control the water and slice a giant boulder. It¡¯s even harder than it sounds, firstly I have to control the water and make it strong enough that it can slice a giant boulder. I can''t use any ninjutsu at all for this exercise. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. As for the next step is a bit harder, I literally need to make a waterfall go up. I mean instead of the water falling down I have to make it go upstream. It sounds really hard but nothing has ever been accomplished by not working hard. I trained my water technique and I can indeed control water, the bad thing is that I can¡¯t make it solid enough to cut a boulder, how am I supposed to make something a solid that is liquid. And I can¡¯t use any ninjutsu because it would be cheating. Good thing this book is very detailed or I wouldn¡¯t even know how to control water, I am not a water bender like in the series ¡®avatar the last airbender¡¯ I used it once again and... the water still can¡¯t break the stupid boulder apart. ¡°DAMMIT!¡± (Chris) I have been going at this for at least all day, I don¡¯t have anyone to guide me which is worse. I need a break. ¡°Let¡¯s take a lunch break,¡± (Chris) I said to Naruto and Hinata ¡°Yes sensei¡± (Hinata and Naruto) ¡°Stop calling me that, I am literally the same age as the both of you. So calling me sensei is weird¡± (Chris) ¡°Even though you¡¯re the same age as us, we will always see you as our sensei¡± (Hinata) smiled at me ¡°Yeah! What she said¡± (Naruto) agreed with Hinata ¡°There¡¯s just no arguing with you both, ¡®sigh¡¯ so what do you guys want to eat¡± (Chris) I walked to the small kitchen stand. That I made with my creation ability. ¡°The usual, one bowl of ramen.¡± (Naruto) ¡°And I would like a chicken salad.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Naruto don¡¯t you think eating too much ramen is bad for you, I mean look at you you¡¯re so short. You need to eat more nutrients so you can grow.¡± (Chris) ¡°I¡¯m not that short, and besides I also eat vegetables n¡¯stuff.¡± (Naruto) complained a bit. ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ okay then.¡± (Chris) I was preparing their lunch until I heard an angry yell coming from behind us. ¡°Hinata, I thought I told you to stay away from that demon kid.¡± (Hiashi) The one who appeared was an middle aged man in his forties, he looked very angry and serious. He also had the same eyes as Hinata, and he wore a very loose robe. This is Hinata¡¯s father, and also head of the Hyuga clan. ¡°Father!, what are you doing here!¡± (Hinata) ¡°I came to take you home, you should not have any business with that kid¡± (Hiashi) pointed at Naruto ¡°No! I¡¯m gonna stay here with them.¡± (Hinata) yelled at her father and even tears were coming out of her eyes, looks like she can¡¯t stand him for what he did to her a long time ago. ¡°Insolence, Hinata we are gonna return this instant.¡± (Hiashi) said and tried to grab Hinata¡¯s arm, I was gonna do something but Naruto got in Hiashi¡¯s way before I could. ¡°Hey, who do you think you are to take her away from her friends.¡± (Naruto) said and hid Hinata behind his back ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should mess with kid, you have no business with the Hyuga clan.¡± (Hiashi) said annoyed at Naruto''s attempts. Why is he so angry, I remember him as being calm and composed, but right now he isn¡¯t as different as when I first met Sasuke. ¡°I have every right to interfere, Hinata is my freind and I cannot let you do that.¡± (Naruto) ¡®Naruto¡­ thank you.¡¯ Hinata thought and blushed ¡°You forced my hand kid.¡± (Hiashi) raised his hand and tried to slap Naruto. Naruto isn¡¯t strong enough to face someone like Hiashi, not yet at least, so I used my time stopping ability and grabbed Hiashi¡¯s arm. I unfroze time again. ¡°Oi, who are you to hit one of my students¡± (Chris) I held his arm very tightly, these past few days my body has gone through a major change, so I can even break this guy¡¯s arm if I want to. If he wasn¡¯t Hinata¡¯s father I would have done it already. ¡°Sensie!!¡± (Naruto, Hinata) said out loud. ¡°Who are you kid, you also don¡¯t have any business with the Hyuga clan¡± (Hiashi) tried to escape from my grasp but couldn¡¯t, my grip was just too tight for him to break loose. ¡°I have every right to interfere Hiashi, you tried to hit one of my students and tried to force my other student to come back. Say, didn¡¯t you basically abandon Hinata when she fought against Hanabi, why are you so eager to bring her back all of a sudden.¡± (Chris) I secretly implanted a ¡®truth¡¯ fuinjutsu on his arm without him even realizing it, now he has no other choice but to say the truth. ¡°I heard from the Hyuga clan that my eldest daughter was hanging out with the demon brat, so in order to not sully the Hyuga name I decided to take her back whether she liked it or not. Dammit, what did you do to me brat.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Oh so I see, this is all about reputation. Tell you what Hiashi, fight against Hinata and see the results of her training. I bet she¡¯s stronger than you.¡± (Chris) If I could I would murder their whole clan, but If I do something like that it will greatly affect Hinata¡¯s view of me, and it could also make her act like Sasuke did. And I don¡¯t want to ever see that especially because i¡¯m their sensei. So i¡¯m gonna humiliate him and his Hyuga reputation by getting Hinata to beat her father in a duel. This will show them how blind they were to throw away such a precious jewel, I don¡¯t care if I become the most hated person in the Hyuga clan, to me the safety of my students were far more important. ¡°Sensei!¡± (Hinata) was surprised that I proposed such a thing ¡°What?¡± (Hiashi) was confused, he knew that Hinata is very weak and very timid. She even lost against her younger sister Hanabi, and fighting against her own father would result in the same thing. ¡°What, are you afraid of accepting the match." (Chris) I said to intimitade him ¡°Wait chris I think that¡¯s a terribl-¡± (Naruto) tried to argue with my proposal, but I signalled him to stop talking. ¡°Hinata, I know it¡¯s selfish of me to ask, but can you fight your father. Or he¡¯ll take you away¡± (Chris) I turned and faced Hinata ¡°... You¡¯re my Sensei, Chris, and I know you wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me. And I trust you completely, so I agree¡± (Hinata) said She looks very nervous, she has never fought against her father on a real duel, and it¡¯s a very important match. I turned and looked at Hiashi. ¡°What do you say, Hiashi do you accept. If she wins you let her go, if she loses she¡¯ll go with you.¡± (Chris) ¡°He! Don¡¯t think you have a bargaining chip kid, Hinata is a member of our Hyuga clan. And i¡¯m not gonna play these childish games with you, let¡¯s go Hinata¡±. (Hiashi) Well looks like that didn¡¯t work, I thought this would work since this happens in every single light novel that I have ever read. But it looks like it didn¡¯t work in my case. Hiashi tried to attack me with his other hand, he is very quick but i¡¯ve been practicing with weighted clothes. So these movements are very slow to me. I released his hand and dodged the incoming attack, he reacted quickly by rasing his right leg to kick me. In my eyes he¡¯s too slow for me, I sneaked up behind him and used a gravity seal. His entire body came down like it as being pushed to the ground by a strong invisible force, ¡°Wh-what did you do to me¡± (Hiashi) struggled to get up but he couldn¡¯t even move a finger, he has never practiced at 10x gravity so that¡¯s to be expected. ¡°I used a seal on you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Release me now, or feel you will be an enemy of the Hyuga clan.¡± (Hiashi) said to persuade me to break him out of the gravity seal. ¡°I¡¯ll only do it if you accept my proposition, if you don¡¯t i¡¯ll just leave you lying there for as long as I want.¡± (Chris) I saw that Hinata was a bit sad to see her father this way, sorry Hinata but it¡¯s the only way for you to stay here. And i¡¯m pretty sure Naruto will do whatever he can to keep you here as well, and this will show that whoever messes with them, will also mess with me. ¡°Alright I agree, now let me go.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Just wait a second, I have to bring a contract for you to sign.¡± (Chris) I made a paper with creation, it had some words on it, it pretty much said the same thing that I stated earlier to him. It was basically a contract. ¡®If Hinata wins she will have the right to be whoever she wants without the permission of the Hyuga clan, if she loses she will stay with the Hyuga clan until they decide when to let her go. The match will be held at the dueling arena in the leaf village today at 4:00pm'' I read what was on the paper I believe that Hinata has the power to overpower her dad, I just saw how fast Hiashi was. But too bad he doesn¡¯t know how strong Hinata has become in these past few days, so he¡¯ll underestimate her and that will be his downfall. Or if something unexpected happens and Hiashi wins, then that would suck very much. And I chose at the arena so people can witness the scene of Hinata battling Hiashi. This will definitely affect the Hyuga clan¡¯s reputation. I released Hiashi from my gravity jutsu and he signed the paper, ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t believe I have to play these childrens games.¡± (Hiashi) I ignored what he said, ¡°The battle will start in 4 hours, that should give us plenty of time to set up. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t break something like an important contract or that will affect the Hyuga clan¡¯s reputation. Right.¡± (Chris) He stared angrily at me and left without saying a word. ¡°Sensei! Are you alright.¡± (Naruto) said a bit worried ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± (Chris) ¡°Good, BAKA!¡± (Naruto) hit my head ¡°Ow! What was that for.¡± (Chris) ¡°For making Hinata do something like that, what the hell is the matter with you.¡± (Naruto) yelled at me ¡°Well what else did you want me to do, I tried to solve this as calmly as I could.¡± (Chris) ¡°Calmly my ass! Now HInata has to fight her father.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Naruto, it¡¯s okay.¡± (Hinata) said softly, she was actually happy that Naruto cared for her this much. ¡°Hinata¡­¡± (Naruto) turns and sees a calm HInata. ¡°I trust Chris Sensei! completly, he wouldn¡¯t do something bad to me. If he believes that I can win this duel then i¡¯ll believe I can win against my father as well.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Ar-are you sure.¡± (Naruto) ¡°I¡¯m sure, I don¡¯t want to split up from the both of you. The two of you are very important people to me, and if fighting my father is the only way to stay with you, then i¡¯ll fight him.¡± (Hinata) Her face turns red, Naruto hasn¡¯t realized that this message was meant only for him. So basically Hinata is confessing her feelings to him right, too bad Naruto is slow and he didn¡¯t understand the message. ¡°Alright, if you say so. Because I don¡¯t want to see a friend like you go away like that.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Thank you Naruto, and thank you Chris Sensei for standing up against my father like that.¡± (Hinata) ¡°No problem, but right now we need to go over some tactics i¡¯ve thought of that you can use against your father.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Chris out of curiousity, how much of a chance to you think I can beat him.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Well right now, probably 40%¡± (Chris) ¡°So low¡­¡± (Hinata) said a bit worried. ¡°Wait! If you knew that Hinata has such a low chance then why did you propose this figh.t¡± (Naruto) asked me. ¡°Well she has a 40% chance to win, but Hiashi still doesn¡¯t know that Hinata has gone through a massive change these past few days. And he probably doesn¡¯t know about my plans against him. So if we use this to our advantage, then Hinata¡¯s chance of winning is 80%¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh! I get it.¡± (Naruto) He didn''t get it at all. ¡°That reminds me Naruto, there is an assignment I want you to complete.¡± (Chris) I then handed him a bunch of fliers. ¡°What is this?¡± (Naruto) ¡°These are fliers, they say about Hinata¡¯s fight with Hiashi. I want you to go around the leaf village and spread these around.¡± (Chris) ¡°Huh! But you just proposed the fight today, how is it that you already have so many fliers ready.¡± (Naruto) asked surprised ¡°It¡¯s a secret, ¡®creation¡¯ now hand these out to the leaf village.¡± (Chris) Naruto then left with the huge pile of fliers to spread them all around the leaf village. I turned to face Hinata and shared my tactics with her. Chapter 15 Hinata Hyuga vs Hiashi Hyuga AT THE LEAF VILLAGE In a barbeque restaurant. ¡°Shikamaru, you have to try this barbeque sauce, it¡¯s really good.¡± (Choji) was eatinghis ribs with sauce. ¡°What as drag Choji, I told you I didn¡¯t want to come with you today, I have very important things to do.¡± (Shikamaru) ¡°What things, all you do is sit around and do nothing. What about you Ino, what do you think of this sauce.¡± (Choji) asked to his female teamnate ¡°I don¡¯t know i¡¯m trying to watch my weight, tsk. If it wasn¡¯t because Sasuke was training somewhere with Kakashi I would have never come here with you two.¡± (Ino) ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just leave, no one is forcing you to stay here.¡± (Shikamaru) ¡°Because if I go back to my home I would have to work with my parents, I would much rather stay here and do nothing.¡± (Ino) ¡°Then stop complaining.¡± (Shikamaru) ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you out of all people.¡± (Ino) said annoyed at the fact what Shikamaru just told her. Then all of a sudden, Naruto came into the barbeque shop and put a flier on the door, then he left without saying a word. ¡°Was that Naruto?¡± (Ino) ¡°I saw him, but what was he doing.¡± (Shikamaru) ¡°One of should go check it out, i¡¯m busy eating.¡± (Choji) Shikamaru looked at ino, signalling her to check it out, and that he wasn''t moving from his spot. ¡°Aw fine! Why was I paired with the two of you.¡± (Ino) stood up and read the flier that Naruto left there. Then I surprised look appeared on her face. She returned quickly to the dou. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you look very surprised¡± (Shikamaru) ¡°It-it¡¯s a fight, Hinata is gonna fight her father.¡± (Ino) ¡°And¡­¡± (Shikamaru) could care less about a family fight. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys get it, Hinata is a very timid girl, so how can she fight against her father like that.¡± (Ino) ¡°You and Hinata aren¡¯t even friends, so why do you care so much about her.¡± (Shikamaru) ¡°Because we women have to support each other, no matter what it is we all have to stand up for each other. Come you two, we have to cheer for her.¡± (Ino) ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go, I prefer eating here. You guys can go ahead.¡± (Choji) ¡°It¡¯s too much of a drag.¡± (Shikamaru) said lazily. ¡°I don¡¯t care, the both of you are coming with me¡± (Ino) grabbed the dou and used her full strength to pull them to the fight. ¡°Nooooo! My ribs.¡± (Choji) cried out to the unfinished food he left at the table. ¡°...¡± (Shikamaru) thought it was too much of a drag to fight it out with Ino, so he let her drag him to the fight. ANOTHER PART OF KONOHA ¡°Hm! I wonder what Sasuke is doing right now.¡± (Sakura) was just there sitting on a bench day dreaming about Sasuke. ¡°Sakura!!¡± (Naruto) sprung up out of nowhere. ¡°Grr! Naruto, how dare you interrupt my train of thoughts¡± (Sakura) was angry, but then she was surprised at Naruto¡¯s actions. ¡°Here, please tell everyone you know about this, bye!¡± (Naruto) Although Naruto likes Sakura he knows that Hinata right now is more important. And for some reason, he doesn¡¯t look at Sakura with love puppy eyes. He wonders why¡­ (let me give you a hint¡­ *Hinata*) ¡°Naruto¡­¡± (Sakura) was confused, right now Naruto would be hitting on her but this time it¡¯s different. She looked at the paper and it surprised her, she did what Naruto asked and spread it to her friends and family. IN ANOTHER PART OF KONOHA Tenten was busy examining the KubikiriBocho that Chris gave her 2 days ago. ¡°TenTen, there is a fight happening in about 4 hours, it¡¯s about a Hyuga girl named Hinata whom is gonna fight her father for her rights.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) ¡°Not interested, i¡¯m busy examining this sword.¡± (TenTen) said not caring for a stranger. ¡°I think that Chris is gonna be there, do you still not wanna go.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) For the last few days TenTen has been acting weird. At first he thought it was because of the sword, but yesterday she accidentally said Chris¡¯s name when she was training and busy examining the sword. He then knew she was love struck, he was very happy for her, all this time TenTen would always spend most of her time training with weapons or collecting various types of weapons. And that was the first time she has ever lost her concentration, he wished for her to get a boyfreind, and Chris looks like a nice guy, and strong too. TenTen stopped examining the sword and blushed a little, looks like her father knows. ¡°O-okay, i¡¯ll be right there, i¡¯ll go take a bath first.¡± (TenTen) couldn¡¯t get the courage to look at her father¡¯s eyes and ran upstairs to take a fast shower. She reeks of sweat, and metal from the swords she has touched. ¡°Hmmmm!¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) smiled at her, hopefully her and Chris get together. BACK TO CHRIS Naruto did a good job, with the help of his shadow clones everyone in the leaf village heard of the upcoming battle of the Hyugas. Right now i¡¯m teaching Hinata a certain move that she must use for a sure win. ¡°And that¡¯s how you win, you think you can do it Hinata.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hmhm!¡± (Hinata) nodded ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want you to lose this fight, remember do it for Naruto.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes¡± (Hinata) looked down and said in a soft whisper, I knew her secret and I used Naruto to get her motivated. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± (Naruto) ¡°Oh you¡¯re back already! That was quick.¡± (Chris) ¡°He! Nothing me and my shadow clones can¡¯t handle.¡± (Naruto) said as he scratched behind his head. ¡°Hm! Now we have to wait. Hinata, for the next few hours take a break, you need to be at 100% for the fight.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Yes Sensei!¡± (Hinata) ¡°And if Hinata wins, i¡¯ll invite you both to an all you can eat buffet. Or maybe the movies.¡± (Chris) Then when we arrive at the movies i¡¯ll leave Naruto and Hinata alone, this way it will be a date for the both of them. I don¡¯t wanna be a third wheel anyways. 3 1/2 HOURS LATER For the last few hours we just did nothing but rest, HInata was fully rested and was ready to fight Hiashi. It might seem too fast paced if you ask me, but the Chuunin exams are coming up and I already have enough on my plate as it is. So I thought of settling this as fast as I could. This fight will also be a great experience for Hinata, it will boost her confidence in the upcoming exams, and possibly upcoming fights to the death. Right now we¡¯re standing in the middle of the fighting arena, it looked like a colliseum. This place is where the fight with Naruto and Neji happened in the anime, it was pretty big and it was the perfect fighting ground. And Surprisingly looks like literally everyone in Konoha was here, even the elders of the Hyuga came here, they were mad because they thought this as a waste of their time. In their minds, Hiashi won already, but since it would look bad for them if they didn¡¯t came, they came here anyways. I was on the front of the row with Naruto on my side, he looked very nervous for Hinata, it looks like he really cares for her. I lightly patted his back and told him there was nothing to be worried about, he calmed down and kept observing Hinata. Hinata looked a bit nervous but I did get her motivated to erase her uneasiness. Looks like it mostly worked, Hiashi on the other hand was nowhere to be seen. Where could he be, since there was another ? hour left for the fight to begin I didn¡¯t complain. I also saw all of the Genins in the original Naruto, they¡¯re all here in the colliseum with us, except Luna, Sasuke and Kakashi weren¡¯t here, they must be busy training. As well as the sand ninja weren''t here. TenTen was sitting at the row behind me, the clothes she wore are very different compared to what she originally wore. It was a black shirt with blue jeans, she even had a bit of make up and she wore a pretty detailed necklace. She was still looking at me very funny, and everytime I turned around she looked quickly in another direction, to avoid my eyes, she was even faintly blushing. Oh god she likes me doesn¡¯t she, what did I do, all I did was give her one of the 7 most powerful swords in Naruto, and I even returned her books after I finished reading them, which I only took like 3 hours to completly finish.
Why don¡¯t you just make a harem, at this rate you will have dozens of girls running at your door ?(?¦Å? )?
Not happening blue screen, a man only needs one women in their lives, and I already have Luna. I don¡¯t plan on having a harem.
You know what I think¡­
What?Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
PUUUUUSSSSSSSYYYYYYYYY!!!!!!!! ?(?¥î??)
I am not a pussy.
Sure you aren¡¯t.
What do you want me to do
Give her a kiss ( ? 3?)?
Tell me you meant Luna.
Of course I meant Luna, if you aren¡¯t a pussy give her a kiss when she comes back. (¨s???)¨s
I don¡¯t see why not.
Mission: Give a kiss to Luna as soon as she gets back. Mission reward: Something cool. Mission failure: Be known as a PUSSY!!!!!! For the rest of your life
Why are you so interested in my love life all of a sudden?
When you¡¯re a blue box who has nothing better to do than watch a kid living a life, it gets boring in here, and i¡¯m trying to be not bored by talking to you more. I mean seriously it¡¯s pretty goddam boring in here (?ÆH?)
Yeah anyway¡¯s where was I¡­ Oh yeah! Neji was with the elders, he hates Hinata very much, it was the same thing when he was first introduced in the anime. I swear if he says anything about ¡®fate¡¯ and shit, I am going to beat him up, and everytime he even thinks about the word fate, it¡¯ll hurt him so much.
Damn that¡¯s Hostel! But I like it (åø£à?¡ä)åø
Yeah damn right it¡¯s hostel, when he kept mentioning about fate and stuff, it got me so pissed that I wanted to cut out that tongue out. man i¡¯m not usually this dark, I need to get my brain checked.
¡­
Sakura on the other hand is sitting on the other side of the colliseum, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s here as well, I thought she¡¯d be somewhere else. And even Shikamaru, Choji were here too, they don¡¯t look like they were looking forward to this fight at all. Ino was cheering for Hinata very loudly, why?... I even saw Kiba and that bug guy, I really can¡¯t remember his name. Even Kurenai was here to, looks like Hinata¡¯s team is here to support her. And to my surprise I saw two bushy browed eye characters, they¡¯re the ones who I respected most in the anime, Rock Lee, and Might Guy. I swear they were more than motivated than they should be, They kept on spouting things like YOUTH SHALL WIN!!! and such Lolz glad to see that some things never change, I should spar with Lee after this. I really wanna fight him at full power. ¡°Hey look! Hiashi Hyuga is here.¡± (Random person 1) pointed on a direction. I turned around and saw Hiashi, he looks calm and composed, I read his mind and all I could hear was him thinking that this is a waste of everyone time. And that he¡¯s gonna settle it very quickly. Does he really hate his daughter that much, not only is he forcing her to do things against her will, but he doesn¡¯t even show a bit of emotion to his daughter. Except being utterly dissapointed in her. Naruto looked at him with rage, this isn¡¯t good, if Naruto gets angry like this then the nine tails inside him will go on a rampage. I comforted him once more, his rage subsided a bit, but he still looked at Hiashi angrily. Hiashi walked in front of his daughter, they were more than 3 meters far from each other, looks like he doesn¡¯t want to waste more time than this and was really planning on finishing this fight quickly. I got off of my chair and stood beside both of them, I was the referee for this match, since I was the one who proposed this fight I thought I should be the one to referee this match. I was also the doctor incase of any accidents happened today, I don¡¯t like being buyest so I will be a fair referee I turned to the crowd and told them the fight is gonna star ¡°The fight of the Hyugas will start right now, Hinata Hyuga are you ready.¡± (Chris)I said to Hinata. ¡°Yes!¡± (Hinata) nodded ¡°Hiashi Hyuga, are you ready¡± (Chris) I said to Hiashi. ¡°Hm!¡± (Hiashi) didn''t answer. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Then both fighters, ready,¡± (Chris Hinata took a defensive stance, Hiashi didn¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s really underestimating Hinata. ¡°Set¡­ GO!¡± (Chris) I moved back to the wall and watched the battle unfold. The two of them didn¡¯t move at all, Hinata did activate her Byakugan but still did nothing. Hiashi was calm and composed, looks like he doesn¡¯t even put Hinata on his mind. He thinks that she is still the weak Hinata from a couple days ago. ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ Hinata stop this utter non-sense, we all know that you will lose today, so stop wasting everyones time and stop this match.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°No father! I finally found friends who I care for and who care for me. I respect you father, but I will live my own live the way I want to.¡± (Hinata) ¡°You¡¯re only 12 Hinata, what do you know about life.¡± (Hiashi) Uhhh! Naruto won a war when he was like 14-15 years old, hell at Hinata¡¯s age he has been fighting monsters like Orochimaru, Gaara and the one tails. Orochimaru¡¯s minions. Etc. Naruto has probably seen more action in a week than you have in your whole entire life. So I think Hinata is more than ready to live the way she wants. ¡°I know what to do know father, I am really sorry for dissapointing you, I am sorry for not having the courage to fight Hanabi. But Chris has taught me a lot of things, like freindship, courage, strength. I now know what to do father, and that¡¯s by being with my friends and my Sensei.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Hm? Me¡± (Kurenai) said to herself. Why was she talking about her all of a sudden. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying Hinata, and what do you mean by sensei? What does Kurenai have to do with this.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°I don¡¯t mean Kurenai sensei, I respect her a lot as well, but the one who i¡¯m referring is Chris sensei.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Who¡¯s Chris?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°*Cough* *Cough* That would be me.¡± (Chris) I said ¡°So you¡¯re the one who made Hinata like this.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) ¡°After this fight i¡¯ll settle it with you, because of today you have hurt the Hyuga name.¡± (Hiashi ¡°Oh wow! So scary.¡± (Chris) Sarcasism at it¡¯s finest. ¡°Gr, *Pow*¡± (Hiashi) Hiashi let his guard down and someone send a punch to him, that person was HInata. She saw how her father was acting towards me and that got her really mad. Hinata punched her father in the chin, this is the tactic that I told Hinata to do. Hiashi would let his guard down and she would punch him underneath the chin, this is the exact same scene that happened with Naruto and Neji, only that this time the fight didn¡¯t last long. (You see guys, this is why when you have a girlfriend you do nothing to piss her off. No seriously I mean it, this is not a joke.) ¡°Don¡¯t talk to my sensei like that!¡± (Hinata) said and stared very angrily at her father. ¡°Hi-Hinata, why you. Damnit I can¡¯t move¡± (Hiashi) of course you can¡¯t move, a punch to the chin would paralyze you. I noticed that Hinata used chakra on her punch. Making her punch even more powerful than usual. That battle didn¡¯t last long, I knew it was against Hinata¡¯s believes to use a sneak attack but it was the only way I could think for her to win against her father. And besides in a battle, everything is allowed. ¡°This is outragious, Hinata should be disqualified for cheating¡± (Neji) Like father and¡­ cousin? or was it nephew... Ah! whatever you know what I mean. ¡°I already stated that the battle started about 3 minutes ago, it was Hiashi Hyuga¡¯s fault for letting his guard down. So I deem HInata Hyuga the winner.¡± (Chris) ¡°Fate wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing, I will prove to you that Hinata cheated, I will fight her¡± (Neji) Neji got down and charged straight towards Hinata, I could stop him but I saw that Hinata was ready for it. She charged at Neii and kneed him in the stomach, she then hit him in the chest. Neji also underestimated her and flew back several meters, he didn¡¯t even see her move much less attack. He didn¡¯t have time to counter attack and he fainted, was he always this weak, or is Hinata too strong. Probably both. ¡°Oh my god, Neji Hyuga who is a kid prodigy lost to Hinata like that.¡± (Random person 1) ¡°At first I thought she won because of the sneak attack, but seeing her beat the Hyuga kid prodigy like he was nothing. I can say that it was indeed Hiashi¡¯s fault for letting down his guard against such an opponent¡± (Random person 2) ¡°YAY HINATA!!! YOU GO GIRL!!!¡± (Ino) Why is she so happy? ¡°Ha! The Hyuga sure made a mistake to kick Hinata out of their clan¡± (Random person 3) ¡°Kick? What do you mean!¡± (Random person 4) ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, this is what happened¡­¡± (Random person 3) And soon everyone began to talk about the Hyuga clan, and the Hyuga elders faces were covered in shame. They clearly thought this battle was over before it began, they were only half right. Hinata won this fight before Hiashi could even launch an attack. They were regretting kicking her out of their clan, they were truly blind to throw away such a precious jewel. Now their clan and reputation will take a turn for the worse. Hanabi for some reason wasn¡¯t here, I don¡¯t know what she will think once she hears this news. I don¡¯t hate her because she is also a kind girl, she only fought Hinata because they were orders from her father. ____________________________________________________________________________ ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t think Hinata would win that fast, and against two strong opponents¡± (Choji) said while eating a bag of chips ¡°Hm! I guess it was good, but Ino can we go now. It¡¯s such a drag being here with so many people.¡± (Shikamaru) ¡°Well¡­ I guess, she already finished. And since i¡¯m happy for her we¡¯ll go to an all you can eat buffet¡± (Ino) is really happy. ¡°Yes, Ino you¡¯re the best¡± (Choji) ¡°Aw come on.¡± (Shikamaru) hated it when he was invited to places like this. ____________________________________________________________________________ ¡°It¡¯s a good thingl that Hinata won, but I still can¡¯t figure it out why did she call that other kid her sensei¡± (Kurenai) was in deep thought. ¡°Is it possible that the kid taught Hinata and that¡¯s why she is so strong, because we have fought Hinata before, and she was never this fierce and strong.¡± (Kiba) ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that that kid is stronger than Hinata¡± (Kurenai) ¡°I think so, if he is then I don¡¯t want to fight him anytime soon.¡± (Kiba) ¡°...¡± bug guy (Seriously I can¡¯t remember his name) ____________________________________________________________________________ ¡°Oh good so he¡¯s her teacher ¡®sigh¡¯ I thought that he was her boyfriend¡± (TenTen) was relieved when she realized that Chris was only Hinata¡¯s teacher and not her boyfriend. ____________________________________________________________________________ ¡°YOSH!!! I SAID IT BEFORE BUT YOUTH WILL ALWAYS WIN, RIGHT LEE!¡± (Guy) ¡°Hmm!¡± (Lee) was just thinking, it¡¯s not his style to be this quiet. ¡°Hm! Is something the matter Lee?¡± (Guy) ¡°Its just that, if HInata is that strong, does that mean that Chris is even stronger. He is her sensei after all.¡± (Lee) ¡°I guess so, but that¡¯s a good thing. Now you have another rival to fight with.¡± (Guy) ¡°YES GUY SENSEI¡± (LEE) ¡°YEAH!!! AND TO CELEBRATE, WE¡¯LL DO 500 LAPS AROUND THE VILLAGE WITH OUR HANDS ONLY!¡± (Guy) started to run with his hands ¡°YES SENSEI, I¡¯M RIGHT BEHIND YOU!¡± (Lee) also followed Guy ____________________________________________________________________________ ¡°If he¡¯s that strong then, maybe he is stronger than Sasuke¡­¡± (Sakura) looks like she is starting to realize the gap between her and us. ____________________________________________________________________________ Hiashi was lying on the ground, I put my hand on his chest and healed him. Like I said i¡¯m not buyest so i¡¯ll heal him as well. ¡°You healed me? But why, I thought you hated me¡± (Hiashi) was confused by my actions ¡°I don¡¯t hate you personally, I only hate you because you aren¡¯t the father figure that Hinata deserves. Hinata is a good girl and she deserves better than this, in the future please be kinder to her and Hanabi as well.¡± (Chris) I don¡¯t love Hinata, but if anything I respect her a lot. I remember that scene when pain attacked the leaf village and Naruto was pinned down. Hinata knew the gap of their strength, but she fought pain anyway, she fought only because she wanted to protect those around her. That scene was not implanted in my mind, but it was implanted in my heart as well. I decided to give her a better life, and protect her and the ones I love as well. ¡°What does it matter, Hinata won and our bet says that she won¡¯t be with the Hyuga clan anymore¡± (Hiashi) said a bit sad ¡°Father¡­¡± (Hinata) was a bit sad as well. ¡°I never said that?¡± (Chris) ¡°Huh! What do you mean?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°The deal was that she can be with anyone she wants without the Hyuga clans permission. It doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t be with you and Hanabi.¡± (Chris) I¡¯m not that much of a dick to keep someone away from their family. ¡°So you mean¡­¡± (Hiashi) said in disbelieve ¡°Yes, she can be with you for as long as she wants. I never thought of keeping her away from her family, I only wanted you to see that Hinata is more than meets the eye.¡± (Chris) ¡°Chris! Thank you so much!¡± (Hinata) hugged me, it felt weird because Luna was the only one who has ever hugged me, but I let her do what she wanted.
I smell a harem! (??3??)
I said no blue screen
Tsk! you¡¯re no fun at all (©V¦Å©V)
¡°Okay Hinata, you shouldn¡¯t be with me, you should be with your father.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! *sniff* thank you Chris¡± (Hinata) smiled at me and tears of joy starting falling from her eyes. She then walked with her father to the Hyuga clan, Naruto wanted to say gongratulations but didn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to sully Hinata with his reputation. I have to make everyone notice how wrong they were for treating Naruto like he was a true demon. And soon everyone left including me, TenTen wanted to say something to me but I left before she could find me. I have no plans to make a harem. I only need Luna and that¡¯s it. Since Hinata wasn¡¯t coming out anytime soon I decided to practice my water nature, I still have to take her and Naruto to the movies for their date, I am their wingman after all. Naruto was nowhere to be seen, probably at Ichiraku¡¯s ramen shop. An important decision for Chris Okay so I just noticed that my story is basically going to a harem trail, I know i''ve said that I hate harems but I didn''t think that my story would possibly lead to a harem. So after recieving a few emails from some people, I have decided to do another poll. Should I make a harem or not.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I know I said that I hate harems because they mean more work for me, but I am gonna let my readers decide Chris''s faith with women {for some reason RoyalRoad doesn''t let me post a chapters without 500 characters or more, so just ignore this part} Times up! Okay what the hell, I got up a few hours ago but at that time by electricity went down, but I did manage to see the results of the poll and it was a draw. the draw was NO harem, and stick with 5 only.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. So just to be fair this is gonna be the last poll, So vote wisely Ignore this part, I need to have 500 characters or more to update a chapter WEFEJFNEJFN EJINFeijflfnejfnwe jfnweiveefbeifbeifbW EFBeufbUH ibibwidhbwqidbwqdhibqwdIHW B DHIWQBDQwihdo biwq Chapter 16 Peaceful Cannon I was practicing my water nature but I still can¡¯t get it, FUCK! ¡®sigh¡¯ blue box, I need your help on this
I can¡¯t help you directly, but I tell you something that can help you
Really! What is it.
Be as calm as the water, only the calm pond can cut anything.
Okay¡­ that made no sense at all.
Well in other words you need to relax, you have to be calm as the water, haven¡¯t you noticed that everytime you¡¯re trying to cut the boulder you¡¯re only getting more angry. Just try to relax
And so you didn¡¯t say anything until now because¡­
You didn¡¯t ask ?(? )?
¡­ well okay imma try it your way. I walked in the middle of the water and sat down. I relaxed my muscles and my mind, I think blue screen was right, lately I have been too focused training that I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to sit down and relax. After 5 minutes the whole place seemed to get quieter, and quieter, it feels nice. The water around me, I can hear it, the sound of the boulder I can hear it, the sound of the waterfall I can¡¯t hear it. What¡¯s going on blue screen
It¡¯s because you have ¡®peace of mind¡¯ and the skill that lets you learn everything faster than everyone. With those two together you have learned ¡®inner peace¡¯
...You mean like from the movie kung fu panda.
Lol no, i¡¯m just fucking with you, what you have learned right now is called ¡®peaceful cannon¡¯
¡®Peaceful cannon?¡¯
Not many people can achieve it, legends has it that water is peace, wind is freedom, fire is rage, earth is balance. Lightning doesn¡¯t count because it¡¯s basically the same thing as fire, don¡¯t ask me why, that¡¯s how it is.
Blue screen, what¡¯s peaceful cannon.
Well like I said, water is peace, once you have learned it your power is like that of a cannon. Then again it depends on how strong you are, the stronger you are the more destructive the cannon
Cool, but what does it do.
Try cutting the boulder once more with water.
I stood up and launched another water slice to cut the boulder, Om! the boulder was cut in two, Not only that but the place where I cut the boulder appared a long gully with at least 100 meters, almost dividing this whole place into two. HOLY SHIT!
Yeah, what did you expect when you have learned peaceful cannon.
BUT I DIDN¡¯T EXPECT THIS, This scene almost reminds me of that scene from onepunch man where Saitama was fighting Genos. (luv that part)
I guess it does resemble a lot like it, then again it¡¯s also thanks to your chakra pool, if it wasn¡¯t because of that then you wouldn¡¯t have made that huge slice.
Shit, this is an overpowered skill. I shouldn¡¯t use this at all because it could hurt my allies as well, but I never thought that something like this could happen.
Well in Naruto everyone can learn a simple water jutsu, or a fire jutsu. But it takes someone to fully understand it to get it¡¯s true power.
But I still don¡¯t get it, if water nature is this powerful than why isn¡¯t my wind nature this powerful.
Well because you haven¡¯t fully understand it, it¡¯s only because you have ¡®peace of mind¡¯ that you¡¯ve managed to learn such a powerful move like peaceful cannon. Air isn¡¯t as calm like the wind,
You need to fully understand freedom to get the same destructive power like water,
Oh I see, I guess it kinda makes sense. But if I want to learn fire I have to understand rage.
Yes.
Hm! But I can¡¯t be calm and angry at the same time
That¡¯s why they say fire and water don¡¯t mix. It was your fault for not choosing earth, if you had, then things would have been much easier for you.
But you didn¡¯t say anything.
You didn¡¯t ask.
I didn¡¯t know, this was never mentioned in Naruto.
Not my fault you¡¯re so ignorant.
I swear blue screen, if you had a body right now I would beat you.
Bring it! ¦Å-(¡®?¡ä¡ð)
____________________________________________________________________________ SOMEWHERE ELSE Two figures were walking in the same direction, they had the Akatsuki clothes on them. ¡°Itachi, why do we have to walk, you know we can just teleport to the 3 tailed beast and capture it.¡± (Kizame) ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the leaf village Kizame, and besides ever since that incident you are not as powerful as before.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Tsk! How was I suppose to know that thing steals chakra.¡± (Kizame) ¡°Hm! Wait here, i¡¯ll be back.¡± (Itachi) then used his rinnegan powers and teleported to another location. Itachi was right now in the middle of a forest, it looked like if someone were to walk in this forest they would be lost. But Itachi somehow knew this place and walked like he knew the way. He arrived at a house, the house isn¡¯t too big nor too small, it looked like it was in good shape. The only weird thing is that it¡¯s in the middle of some creepy forest. He reached for the doorknob and unlocked the door. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± (Itachi) entered the house. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back.¡± (Women) A women was cooking and she was happy when she saw Itachi come. She was wearing an apron, she wore a very loose robe, she also had beautful black eyes and long black hair. She was thin but her stomach is as big as an elephant. She wanted to run and hug Itachi out of happiness, but the pain on her stomach wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°Karen!¡± (Itachi) ran to her and supported her. ¡°I¡¯m fine Itachi.¡± (Karen) reassured Itachi. ¡°I told you that you shouldn¡¯t be walking like that, not until the baby is born.¡± (Itachi) carried her princess style and laid her gently onto a couch. ¡°Oh Itachi, you always have been so overprotective of me. But the baby isn¡¯t due for another month, and I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing, you only come home at least a few times a week.¡± (Karen) ¡°Sorry, but the Akatsuki wants me to complete their missions.¡± (Itachi) ¡°It¡¯s alright Itachi, when the baby is born I will have more company with me. But enough about me, tell me how was your day.¡± (Karen) After a while of chatting, they sat down and were holding hands. They look very happy, even the emotionless Itachi was smiling, kinda. ish. ¡°So, you met your brother and sister, and some green alien figure could withstand your powerful technique¡± (Karen) was resting her head on Itachi¡¯s shoulder ¡°Yes, I am a little worried, what if it finds you and takes you away from me.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Itachi, we live in the middle of the forest, no one in their right minds would come here without a good reason.¡± (Karen) ¡°I guess, I have to go now.¡± (Itachi) ¡°No. stay for a little bit longer¡± (Karen) was holding onto Itachi, she didn¡¯t want to let him go. ¡°If I don¡¯t go Kizame will get suspicous, remember no one in the Akatsuki knows about you.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Okay¡­ but before you leave.¡± (Karen) was a bit sad to see Itachi leave, but she got ahold of his head and kissed him on the lips. After the while the two split up. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you as soon as I get back.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Hm! Come back home safely¡± (Karen) smiled at Itachi, and Itachi vanished without a trace. She looked at her huge stomach and gently carresed it. ¡°Soon my little baby, I just hope your daddy will still be alive to see you.¡± (Karen) she knew how dangerous Itachi¡¯s missions are, and everytime he isn¡¯t here, she gets worried that something happened to him. Itachi teleported back to Kizame ¡°You¡¯re always disappearing, where is it that you run off to.¡± (Kizame) ¡°Business¡± (Itachi) didn¡¯t want to let anyone know about karen, I guess you know why already.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Hm! Always so suspicous. Anyways, how are we getting the 3 tails from the leaf village.¡± (Kizame) ¡°I¡¯m still working on that Kizame, we have to be patient¡± (Itachi) ¡°Hrrr!¡± (Kizame) And the dou left to wherever it is they¡¯re going. ____________________________________________________________________________ After a long angry chat with blue screen I was finally able to control the peaceful cannon. After that incident with the huge slice I created, people came here to check it out, I used my creation to restore most of the land. Good thing no one saw me or that would be very bad for me. People thought that it was an earthquake or something so they didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Speaking of bad where is Naruto, I haven¡¯t seen him since after HInata¡¯s fight, Hinata is still in her home but where can he be. I headed for Ichiraku¡¯s ramen shop and there he was, but he was super depressed. ¡°Naruto, is something the matter.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! It¡¯s nothing.¡± (Naruto) What¡¯s wrong with him, why is he all depressed. I turned and asked Teuchi. ¡°Teuchi, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± (Chris) ¡°I don¡¯t know either, ever since he came here he has done nothing but stare at his ramen, it¡¯s very cold by the way.¡± (Teuchi) Well since even Teuchi doesn¡¯t know I used my mind reading skill on Naruto ¡®...'' Naruto thought Oh shit this is worse than I thought, Naruto is never this depressed. I grabbed him and shaked him as hard as I could. ¡°Naruto are you okay, did you get a disease or something.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ah-ah-ah I¡¯m feeling dizzy!¡± (Naruto) ¡°Sorry, but seriously why are you like that.¡± (Chris) I stopped shaking him ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Hinata.¡± (Naruto) said and he turned even more gloomy ¡°What about Hinata? She¡¯s at her house.¡± (Chris) ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point, i¡¯m not someone important to be with Hinata, her family is powerful while I don¡¯t have a family. Hinata is strong but i¡¯m not, the only reason she is even talking to me is because we are your students¡± (Naruto) ¡­ So Naruto has developed feelings for Hinata, but it looks like his own status is preventing him from liking her, this is where I come in. ¡°So what!!! Naruto so what if Hinata¡¯s family is strong and powerful, you have always wanted to be the Hokage without letting anything come in your way.¡± (Chris) ¡°I guess, but this is different.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Naruto¡­¡± (Chris) I can¡¯t tell him about Hinata¡¯s feelings for him, because the only person who is allowed to do that is Hinata herself. I took the role as their wingman and I will complete that role I wish I can go to the Hyuga residence but it hasn¡¯t even been 2 hours since the fight, if I were to go to them and tell them about Naruto¡¯s feelings for Hinata, then things will be really complicated. ¡­ DING! I have an idea. ¡°You know what Naruto, you¡¯re right.¡± (Chris) ¡°Huh!!!¡± (Naruto) ¡°You¡¯re very weak right now and your strength can¡¯t be compared to Hinata¡¯s. But you have me to help you with that.¡± (Chris) ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying at all, Sensei.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Naruto, when I was teaching you I noticed that you have a power inside of you, something even more powerful than anything else.¡± (Chris) I think it¡¯s time that I showed Naruto to control the nine-tails. ¡°You mean that!!!¡± (Naruto) ah! Naruto caught on quickly. ¡°Yes that power, come with me and i¡¯ll show you how to control it.¡± (Chris) ¡°But I heard that it was a terrible power and that it will bring harm to everyone around me.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Look Naruto, it¡¯s true that power is very powerful and dangerous, but if you can control it and use it for good, then no one will be able to stop you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Are you sure.¡± (Naruto) ¡°I¡¯m your sensei Naruto, I won¡¯t say bullshit just to hurt you, but if you want to remain weak then that¡¯s up to you. However you will never achieve your dreams if you don¡¯t do anything about it. So what do you say, are you with me¡± (Chris) ¡°YEAH! i''m in!¡± (Naruto) cheered. Looks like his depressed mood is gone. ¡°Good.¡± (Chris) ¡°Uh! You have to pay for your ramen first Naruto.¡± (Teuchi) ¡°Oh hehehe I almost forgot¡± (Naruto) checked his pockets and nothing came out, he was broke as a cockroach. He turned around to my direction and said. ¡°Uh Sensei, can you pay for my meal...¡± (Naruto) He turned to me but I wasn¡¯t there at all, I said I was gonna help him control the nine-tails not pay for his meals. ¡°Wait! Where did you go¡± (Naruto) was looking everywhere for me. ¡°Well since you can¡¯t pay then that means you will have to work to pay, starting with the dishes¡± (Teuchi) smiled evily and Naruto. ¡°Nooooooooooooooooo!!!!!¡± (Naruto) I kept on training on my water Nature for a good hour, at that time Naruto came all angry, he didn¡¯t like it that I just ditched him like that. But he should know that I am not someone you can leech off. ¡°Took you long enough, now let¡¯s get to training.¡± (Chris) ¡°Fine, but what to I do¡±. (Naruto) ¡°First, strip...¡± (Chris) ¡°Uhhhhh what!¡± (Naruto) said to make sure he heard me correctly. ¡°Take off your shirt.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ah! Sensei, I didn¡¯t think you were a pervert.¡± (Naruto) was accusing me of being a pervert. I was only trying to see the seal that he has on his stomach, it¡¯s the seal that keeps the nine-tails in place. Now that i¡¯m a seal master I have an idea for Naruto to control the nine tails. ¡°I¡¯M NOT GAY YOU DUMBASS!¡± (Chris) I hit his head *POW* ¡°Oww!¡± (Naruto) was holding onto his head, I think my punch made a huge bump on his head. ¡°Just take off your shirt, it will help me understand your power.¡± (Chris) ¡°Okay¡± (Naruto) Took off his shirt, he was very skinny and on the middle of his stomach was the seal for the nine tails. It look very terrible, the nine tails must be weak if this kind of weak seal is keeping it inside Naruto. ¡°Okay Naruto don¡¯t move, i¡¯m about to do something to this seal.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm!¡± (Naruto) nodded. I think it¡¯s about time that we gave the nine tails a visit. I put my hand on the seal and send my concious inside the seal. The next thing I knew I was somewhere dark and creepy, being in this room is very scary. ¡°Who goes there!¡± (Kurama) I turned and I saw a huge ass red fox with nine tails, god he is so much bigger in person, I just wish his breath didn¡¯t smell like garbage. ¡°Hey there Kurama, i¡¯m actually a huge fan of you¡± (Chris) I like the nine tails, like when Naruto used the nine tails transformation, that was cool as fuck. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense human, and how do you know my name.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I know more things than you Kurama, I came here to offer you a deal.¡± (Chris) ¡°Not interested.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I thought you might say that.¡± (Chris) I then forced out all my chakra around my body, I wanted to show to Kurama just how big my chakra pool is like. ¡°Th-this chakra, how is it that you have so much in you¡± (Kurama) asked in shock, he must have realized just how much of a difference our chakra pool is. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you that, I only showed you my chakra to tell you that I have no interest in obtaining your chakra at all.¡± (Chris) ¡°I can tell, but why are you here for, you can¡¯t be here to kill me right¡± (Kurama) ¡°Hahaha not at all, I only came here to offer you a deal.¡± (Chris) he has such a unique sense of humor. ¡°What deal.¡± (Kurama) looks like it¡¯s more interested all of a sudden. ¡°I need you to give Naruto full control of your chakra.¡± (Chris) ¡°NO!!! it¡¯s already bad enough that I¡¯m trapped in this kid, now you expect me to give him my chakra.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but remember a few days ago in the land of waves, did you see Itachi¡¯s eyes. I believe that he will come here for you and he will kill you just to steal all of your chakra.¡± (Chris) ¡°I did see those eyes, but you have no proof to your claims.¡± (Kurama) ¡°Hm good point, but what if I said a couple of names to you that will make you scared.¡± (Chris) ¡°What names?¡± (Kurama) ¡°Kaguya Otsutsuki, Ten tails, Sage of six paths.¡± (Chris) no one should know these names except the sage of six paths. ¡°How do you know these names, and what do they have to do with anything¡± (Kurama) looks very scared and angry at the same time. ¡°Well I believe that there is an organization out there to revive the ten tails, and the only way to do that is by stealing you and the other tailed beast¡¯s chakra. And after that happens Kaguya will be reborn and everyone in this world will be in a powerful genjutsu.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hmmmmm! A brat like you shouldn¡¯t even know anything about it, but here you are name dropping all of these names to me.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to scare you or to harm you Kurama, I only came here because we will need your help in the upcoming future.¡± (Chris) ¡°I guess, but I will only be able to give the brat 1/9 of my chakra, anymore than that and he will go on a rampage, you should know that my chakra is also filled with rage. But, if it only wasn¡¯t for this seal I could do that.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I know, I am a seal master myself. Let me take a look at that¡± (Chris) since this seal is preventing Kurama from freely giving Naruto any of it¡¯s chakra, then I will slightly modify it. ¡°If you mess with that seal I will be free and this kid will die.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I am not stupid enough to put my student in danger, I know what i¡¯m doing.¡± (Chris) I touched the seal and added a new one on top of it, now Kurama is able to give some of it¡¯s chakra to Naruto. ¡°Hm! The seal, it¡¯s¡­. What happened?¡± (Kurama) asked in disbeleive ¡°Nothing, i just put a seal on top of the seal, yeah I know it doesn¡¯t make any sense, but I just did it. But first tell me what does Naruto need to do to control all of your chakra.¡± (Chris) ¡°His body is still too small to handle all of my chakra, even if I gave that kid all of my chakra his body wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it, either my chakra will fully consume him and he will go out of control, or most likely we will both die.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I see, he still needs to go there...¡± (Chris) he needs to go to that place where killer bee takes him to control his chakra. ¡°Where?¡± (Kurama) ¡°Oh it¡¯s not important, I will see you later, bye Kurama.¡± (Chris) I then left. ¡°Hm! Intersting kid.¡± (Kurama) then returned to sleep. And then my concious was back in the real world. ¡°Sensei are you okay, you look like you spaced out for a few seconds.¡± (Naruto) So my talk with Kurama only lasted a few seconds in the real world. ¡°I¡¯m okay, you should be able to control that chakra inside you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡± (Naruto) focused on the chakra inside him, and next thing his whole body was covered in red chakra, I could feel the rage in this chakra. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing Naruto can¡¯t handle. Even a tail appeared behind him. ¡°Are you okay Naruto.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes, I can feel an enormous amount of chakra coming out of my body¡± (Naruto) said in shock, even though it¡¯s only 1/9 of Kurama¡¯s chakra, it¡¯s still a lot to some people. ¡°Try to control it, can you use the shadow clone jutsu.¡± (Chris) ¡°I can try, SHADOW CLONE JUTSU¡± (Naruto) then he summoned 1000 shadow clones, remember the maximum he could summon before was 300 hundred. ¡°That¡¯s a thousand shadow clones, that¡¯s more than 3 times your limit, how are you feeling right now.¡± (Chris) ¡°Fine, I also feel like I can make more shadow clones if I wanted.¡± (Naruto) Too bad that he is still too young to fully control the nine tails full power, I could take him to that place but Kurama is right, he is still too young to control the nine tails power. I just hope no one attacks us during that time. ¡°The power you¡¯re feeling is only 1/9 of the nine tails power, even if it¡¯s this much it should definitely boost your powers. Test it out by attacking me.¡± (Chris) I got ready for Naruto¡¯s incoming attack. ¡°Are you sure Sensei.¡± (Naruto) ¡°To fully understand the power inside you, you need to train it.¡± (Chris) ¡°If you say so.¡± (Naruto) Naruto then charged at me very quickly, just as I thought not only did his chakra increase but his speed and strength increased as well. I dodged the incoming attack, but Naruto used the tail behind him and attacked me, I blocked it and the tail was cut off. But that didn¡¯t stop Naruto and he threw shurikens at me, even his reaction time increased. I used my sword and blocked all of them, and soon after that Naruto charged at me once more with rasengans on each hand. I then charged directly at his rasengans and it created an explosion, Naruto was send back but I stayed in the same place. This fight is really interesting, I made the right choice to visit the nine tails. But looks like Naruto was getting very angry. And soon 2 tails appeared behind him, looks like the rage is taking over his body. He charged at me once more, his speed increased more than earlier, it¡¯s a good thing i¡¯m a taijutsu master and blocked his attack. I could feel the chakra¡¯s rage, it was even burning me, I then used a seal on Naruto and he fell unconcious, the seal was to stop the nine tails chakra. Looks like it worked. I touched his chest and healed him, Naruto needs more time to fully control the nine tails. He woke up and looked around. ¡°What happened?¡± (Naruto) ¡°Nothing bad, just know that you still have a long way to control the nine tails inside you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Good, let¡¯s get back to training¡± (Chris) We spend the whole day training, the bad thing is that Naruto still can¡¯t control the rage inside him at all, but he was getting better to control the chakra. I need to fix that problem, but right now ¡®sleeping time¡¯ Goodnight Chapter 17 A day off from training (Not really) 3 days until the chuunin exams I was gonna keep practicing but Naruto was mentally exhausted because of the practice, yesterday we practiced to control the 9 tails power, but in the end Naruto was too mentally exhausted, I estimate he won¡¯t wake up for the whole day. He really did practice hard yesterday, so i¡¯m gonna give him the day off, and so was I. Yesterday blue screen told me that i¡¯ve been too focused on practicing so I decided to take the whole day off as well. I wish Luna was here with me and we could have hanged out, ¡®sigh¡¯ I miss her a lot. I wonder how she¡¯s doing right now. But I have one little problem, what the hell am I suppose to do, I can¡¯t think of anything fun to do by my self. I think I need more friends to hang out with. It feels so weird when i¡¯m not practicing, now I know how Goku feels when he¡¯s not practicing. I feel very light today because i¡¯m not wearing my weighted clothes, which weight like 1000kg by the way. ¡°HEY¡± (???) I turned around to the source of the noise, it was Guy and his team, Neji not included. ¡°ARE YOU THE ONE CALLED CHRIS SENSEI!¡± (Guy) ¡°I am Chris.¡± (Chris) ¡°I JUST WANT TO SAY THAT YESTERDAY¡¯S MATCH WAS BEAUTIFUL, BECAUSE OF YOU A LITTLE GIRL WAS ABLE TO FIGHT FOR HER RIGHTS. I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE HOW THE FIRE OF YOUTH INSIDE YOU IS BURNING SO BRIGHTLY!¡± (Guy) Then started crying anime tears. ¡°Um thanks! I guess¡± (Chris) I had no idea what to say. ¡°Guy sensei please speak to him normally, I don¡¯t think Chris understood a word you said.¡± (TenTen) ¡°SORRY BUT I JUST CAN¡¯T BELIEVE WHAT HE DID FOR HIS STUDENT¡± (Guy) was again crying even more tears of joy. ¡°YES TENTEN GUY SENSEI IS RIGHT, NOT MANY SENSEI¡¯S WOULD DO THAT FOR THEIR STUDENTS, EXCEPT YOU GUY SENSEI!¡± (Lee) ¡°Anyway¡¯s Chris since your burning youth has inspired me, i¡¯ll invite you to train with us. THE AWESOME BLUE BEAST OF THE LEAF VILLAGE¡¯S TEAM. RIGHT EVERYONE!¡± (Guy) ¡°YES GUY SENSEI!¡± (Lee) ¡°Sorry Chris, but you don¡¯t have to train with us.¡± (TenTen) although she said that, in here heart she wanted to train with Chris as well, this way they can spend time together. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, it must be interesting to train with you guys.¡± (Chris) I did say no to training today, but I will not miss my chance to be with my idols. ¡°I KNEW YOU WOULD SAY YES, COME ON EVERYONE LET¡¯S SPRINT 200 LAPS AROUND THE VILLAGE!¡± (Guy) then ran ¡°I¡¯M RIGHT BEHIND YOU SENSEI!¡± (Lee) ¡°Hehehe! Sorry about that Chris.¡± (TenTen) was embarrased that I had to witness their unnatural behaviour, but she was happy that I said yes to training with them. ¡°It¡¯s alright, they look pretty fun to be around¡± (Chris) ¡°Well let¡¯s go, otherwise we¡¯ll be left behind¡± (TenTen) Started running and so did I. 200 boring laps later We finished the 200 laps, since I wasn¡¯t wearing my weighted clothes it was a breeze, I did say I was gonna take it easy. TenTen however was gasping for air, I gave her a bottle of cold water that she happily accepted. Only Lee and Guy weren¡¯t affected by this training at all, just how much energy do they have. ¡°WELL THAT¡¯S ENOUGH OF A WARMUP, NOW WE RUN AROUND THE LEAF VILLAGE AGAIN BUT THIS TIME WITH OUR HANDS ONLY!¡± (Guy) Guy turned around and was surprised to see that I was fine, he thought that I would be tired like TenTen but I was as cool as when I first started. "Chris! aren¡¯t you tired at all!¡± (Guy) ¡°Kinda, but this kind of training is a bit light for me, how about we do it harder.¡± (Chris) TenTen who was drinking water choked when she heard my idea, she was looking at me very afraid, she thought. ''Don¡¯t do this to me Chris I beg you, I¡¯m having enough trouble keeping up with them and you want to train even harder. Please don¡¯t do this to me¡¯ ¡°I AGREE WITH HIM GUY SENSEI, THIS IS NOT EVEN A WARM UP FOR US, WE SHOULD DO WHAT CHRIS SAYS AND GO EVEN FURTHER INTO OUR TRAINING!¡± (Lee) Lee wasn¡¯t surprised about my idea, but Guy was, he never thought I would be like them, only people with a level of Taijutsu would think of these 200 laps as a light exercise. ¡°Chris, just how high is your taijutsu. (Guy) asked a little curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I never had anyone to train with to test my power, Hinata is strong but she is still too inexpereinced for me. And Naruto isn¡¯t strong at taijutsu,¡± (Chris) What I said is true, I have never fought with anyone with a high level of taijutsu so I never had a good idea just how high my taijutsu level is. ¡°I see, do you want to fight Lee, he is the best student that I have who is the strongest in taijutsu.¡± (Guy) ¡°I would like that.¡± (Chris) ¡°IT WILL BE AN HONOR TO FIGHT YOU CHRIS!¡± (Lee) ¡°Same here Lee.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! TenTen you can take a break.¡± (Guy) ¡°Thank god *whew*¡± (TenTen) said and gave me a grateful look ¡°LET¡¯S START!¡± (Guy) ¡°Wait.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Something wrong Chris?¡± (Guy) ¡°Can I change my clothes first, I don¡¯t wanna ruin them?¡± (Chris) I just wanted to wear my weighted clothes, since Lee also has ankle weights, I thought it would be fair if I fought him with weights as well. ¡°Sure.¡± (Guy) said I took out my heavy shoes, arm bands, and my shirt and I wore them. ¡°Alright i¡¯m ready.¡± (Chris) said while cracking my knuckles. ¡°Alright LET THE BATTLE BEGIN!¡± (Guy) As soon as Guy said that, Lee charged straight at me, he gave me a series of punches and kicks. He¡¯s really fast even with his heavy ankle weights, not only that but his punches are really strong as well. The bad thing about Lee is that he is way too predictable, to some people he is a Genuis, but I can predict his next moves and strike him. I then grabbed his arm and launched him over my shoulder. ¡°Ah! Oof1¡± (Lee) said. ¡®He managed to counter Lee like that, and here I thought Lee was really strong but Chris just threw him like it was nothing¡¯ thought Guy ¡®I expected this much from someone who defeated Zabuza, but why isn¡¯t he using a sword to fight, his mastery of Kenjutsu must be strong as well.¡¯ TenTen thought, she wasn¡¯t as surprised as Guy ¡°You okay Lee?" (Chris) ¡°Yes, but our battle isn¡¯t over yet.¡± (Lee) got up and again send another on kicks and punches towards me, he is very good but it¡¯s my turn to fight back. I dodged another incoming punch and send my left foot on Lee¡¯s waist, Lee dodged it but I used my other leg and send another kick to his face, it barely managed to hit Lee¡¯s face. He ducked and raised his right arm towards me. As is i¡¯ll let that happen, I grabbed his arm and threw my other fist towards his face, I didn¡¯t hit him because he used his other hand to grab my hand. My face was close to his, we were trying to escape from each other¡¯s grasps but couldn¡¯t. His strength is really high levelled, I used my forehead and to hit his face, I reinforced my forehead into metal so it would hurt Lee more than a normal header. Lee didn¡¯t expect this and his nose was all bloody. Lee out of a small scream of pain and grabbed his nose which was bleeding, I think I used too much force on my header. ¡°You alright Lee?¡± (Guy) ¡°Yes Guy sensei, it was my fault for not expecting that attack.¡± (Lee) ¡°Hm! Lee why don¡¯t you come at me at full strength.¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t care for his wound, because in the middle of a battle the enemy wouldn¡¯t care if your nose was broken or not. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Lee) ¡°I noticed you have very heavy ankle weights, they are clearly slowing you down, it would be much more interesting if you removed them and fought me head on." (Chris) ¡°Hm! You are right Chris, but I can only take these weights off when lives are at stake.¡± (Lee) ¡°You can take them off Lee.¡± (Guy) said to Lee and gave him a thumps up. ¡°But sensei, you said that it was only when lives are at stake.¡± (Lee) said to Guy. ¡°That¡¯s right I said that, but this is an exception.¡± (Guy) smiled and showed his bright white teeth to Lee. Lee looked at Guy with a joyful look., ¡°YES GUY SENSEI THANK YOU!¡± (Lee) sat down took off his huge socks which were covering the ankle weights, then he took them off. ¡°Ah! Much better, now I can move freely.¡± (Lee) He then dropped them and the ground made a loud sound, Lee¡¯s weights must be heavier than mine which are only 1000kg, now that Lee has his weights removed things will be much more interesting.¡°Let¡¯s start!" (Chris) I then charged at Lee, I wasn¡¯t gonna give him the chance to attack first, but as soon as I got to Lee¡¯s position he dissapeared, or more like I didn¡¯t see him move at all. Boom! I felt my stomach got kicked by a powerful force, I was sent back several feet back and landed firmly on the ground with both of my feet, this is getting very intersting. I even smiled from this awesome experience. ¡°I¡¯m over here, no over here, come catch me¡± (Lee) was running around me in circles, I could only see his after images because of the super fast speed he¡¯s going. So this is what it takes to become a powerful taijutsu ninja, I summoned all the strength on my hand and hit the ground, I may not keep up with Lee¡¯s speed but I can still trip him. When I hit the ground Lee tripped and fell on a crack that I made. He didn¡¯t expect my strength to be this high and he fell, but he got back up and threw several shuriken and kunai directly at me, I can still feel him with my master of sensing skill and I felt the objects aiming for me. I was also reading his mind, I wasn¡¯t gonna underestimate Lee anymore and used my sword to deflect the objects, Lee took this time to his advantage and sneaked up beside me. ¡°PRIMARY LOTUS¡± (Lee) shouted, it¡¯s a powerful taijutsu move that Lee uses a lot in the anime, I knew about this move and dodged the incoming attack, I used my huge chakra pool and released it from my body causing Lee to bounce back several feet away. I turned around to him and said. ¡°Lee, without a doubt you are very strong and fast, this is the most interesting fight I had since I came here¡± (Chris) The conflict with Itachi and Kizame doesn¡¯t count since it was basically a one sided fight. ¡°It¡¯s great to hear that Chris, to be honest this is also the best fight I had ever been in.¡± (Lee) while also smiling at this awesome battle we were in. ¡®Hm, I didn¡¯t expect Chris to be this strong as well, he can even stand up to Lee without his weights. Chris¡¯s speed may not be on par with Lee¡¯s but his strength is overwhelming, and I don¡¯t think he has used his full strength. Surely he must have several powerful jutsus up his sleeve.¡¯ Guy thought ¡®No wonder he could even take the Kubikiribocho from Zabuza, he is very strong, I must find a way for him to out with me, and I must act fast or someone else might notice his good sides and take him away.¡¯ TenTen thought and blushed a bit. ¡°Chris, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, are you holding back?¡±(Lee)Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°How did you know that!¡± (Chris) Looks like Lee isn¡¯t as dull as I thought, he actually learned something from me during our fight. ¡°When I kicked you earlier I felt you were a bit heavier than you should be, so I thought you also have weighted clothes on you, not only that but you must also know several strong ninjutsus as well but you haven¡¯t used any during all this time.¡± (Lee) I smiled, he was right, I haven¡¯t gotten serious. But maybe it was about time I got serious. If I don¡¯t it¡¯ll be like telling him I don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong enough. I took off my weighted clothes, even though I just put them on, I took off my shoes and now I was barefoot, I even took off my shirt, it was messed up from Lee¡¯s kick earlier, but maybe it was a bad idea since TenTen was drooling a bit from seeing my bare skin. ¡°Ah much better, come Lee, this time let''s get serious.¡± (Chris) I said as I took on a defensive stance, my body was lighter and held I onto my sword ¡®¡¯Finally, I can also go all out. FIRST GATE, GATE OF OPENING, OPEN!¡± (Lee) said and I could feel an enormous amount of power erupt inside him. I wish I could learn the 8 gates but that¡¯s not my style at all. It¡¯s very powerful i¡¯ll admit it but I know how much of a huge toll it takes on the human body. I thought Lee would come at mee after opening the first gate, but he didn¡¯t, he instead opened the other gates. ¡°THIRD GATE, GATE OF LIFE, OPEN!¡± (Lee) said and even more power came out of his body. I think it could be compared to the two tails of Kurama, I still remember when I fought Naruto in his 2 tails form Lee charged straight at me even quicker than before, thank god I removed the weighted clothes before and barely managed to avoid that attack. My right cheek was lightly scratched, if Lee had managed to land a hit on me things would me much more dangerous for me. Lee with his new power reacted quick and charged at me again, I used my mind reading skill and also barely managed to avoid that attack. I can¡¯t keep up with his moves at all, if it weren¡¯t for the mind reading skill I would never have avoided those attacks. ¡°SHADOW CLONE JUTSU¡± (Chris) I summoned up 1000 clones to stop Lee, I remember in the anime that the 8 gates will drain Lee¡¯s stamina like crazy. I don¡¯t need to fight him, I just need to wait until his stamina runs out. But I think I gave Lee too little credit and he charged straight for my shadow clones, at least 100 were already gone. They didn¡¯t even had the time to reacy to Lee¡¯s quick movements. 200 clones were gone, then 300, 400, 600,900, and soon all of them were gone. It hasn¡¯t been 10 seconds and he already killed all of my shadow clones. He charged at me again but this time I used my freeze time technique and stopped him in his tracks. I used my sword to cut his feet, I won¡¯t kill him since I will need his strength for the future. And I also applied a gravity seal on his body, hopefully this will reduce his speed by a lot. I can easily beat him in strength, but there is no way I can beat him when it comes in speed. 10 seconds were up and Lee was a mess, the nerves to his legs were cut and he couldn¡¯t get up due to the gravity seal. If this was a taijutsu only competition then I would have lost for sure, but in a battle the enemy will use every ability they have in them to beat their opponent. At this moment Lee¡¯s 8 gates of power dissapeared and he was back to normal. ¡°Lee!¡± (Guy) ran straight to Lee and held him. ¡°it-It¡¯s alright Guy sensei, I can¡¯t feel my legs and my body is really heavy for some reason. But it was a good battle.¡± (Lee) Lee... why does it sound like you¡¯re gonna die. Which you¡¯re not may I add. ¡°Lee *sob* don¡¯t leave me. Please don¡¯t leave me!¡± (Guy) was crying anime tears. HE¡¯S NOT GONNA DIE ALRIGHT, SO STOP WITH THE DRAMA QUEEN ACT. ¡°*sigh* they do this every time¡± (TenTen) said, but she was amazed at Lee¡¯s performance and mine as well. She thought that not even Neii could stand up to Lee¡¯s power. ¡°It¡¯s alright Guy sensei, this is the best battle i¡¯ve ever had. Thank you Chris.¡± (Lee) shut his eyes like he was about to die ¡°Lee *Sniff* don¡¯t leave me, please don¡¯t do this I beg you. TAKE ME! TAKE ME! INSTEAD!!!¡± (Guy) kept crying anime tears. I decided not to say anything and touched Lee¡¯s chest, I healed him and he was back to full health. Then a surprised look appeared on both of their faces. ¡°You-you healed me, how?¡± (Lee) asked me in shock. ¡°These kind of wounds aren¡¯t really serious for me, and it was also my fault you got this hurt. But I couldn¡¯t think of another way to beat you you¡¯re just too fast and strong for me.¡± (Chris) ¡°But Chris, with Lee¡¯s injuries he would have been bedridden for at least a month to fully recover, but you just healed him in a seconds.¡± (Guy) I shrugged my shoulders and said ¡°I¡¯m just that good¡± (Chris) I smiled as well, damn it feels good to show off to your idols. Speaking of healing why didn¡¯t I heal Neji when Hinata beat the crap out of him, guess I forgot. ¡°...¡± (Team Guy) After the fight with Lee, we did even more training, we did what Guy said earlier and ran around the leaf village with our hands only. It was a different expeirence for me but for TenTen it was hell on earth. It was getting pretty late and Guy told us to take the day off since the Chuunin exams were gonna start in 3 days and we all had to be at 100%. Of course that didn¡¯t stop Lee from doing sit-ups until he has done 1000 of them. Speaking of the Chuunin exams where is Kat, I haven¡¯t seen her since we got back from the land of waves. And still no signs of Dom anywhere, for the Chuunin exams we need our sensei with us. Otherwise we won¡¯t be allowed to participate. I just hope that Dom is still alive, he must be lost or something because a tough person like him wouldn¡¯t die so easily, I think... ¡°Um, Chris!¡± (TenTen) Shit I forgot about her, I need to get out of here before she says anything unnecessary. I don¡¯t have plans to start a harem because I already have Luna.
Tell me one good reason why you shouldn¡¯t start a harem.
Harems tend to ruin light novel stories.
True, but last I checked you¡¯re not in a LN series.
¡­ Blue screen you damn genuis, I never would have thought of that, but I need to ask Luna for permission first, if I don¡¯t then I will have no idea how to face her in the future.
Wait! You¡¯re seriously gonna do it, and here I have planned a million ways to get you to start a harem but you just agreed that easily.
I guess it¡¯s the power of some mystical force (Me, the author) ¡°Chris are you okay!¡± (TenTen) asked a little bit concerned ¡°I¡¯m fine TenTen, is there something you need.¡± (Chris) ¡°Um! Can we walk together, I need to talk to you...¡± (TenTen) blushed a little Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit! I agreed to walk with her, but in my mind I was cursing out loud, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like TenTen, if anything I like TenTen because she¡¯s a cool person. But I don¡¯t know how to face her feelings and I don¡¯t wanna hurt her, my dad always said never hurt a girl¡¯s feelings or there will be hell to pay. But my mom also said that if I had a chance to conquer all the girls in the world, then take that friggin chance. I guess it didn¡¯t apply to my dad because when he talked to a waitress to tell her his order, well¡­ i¡¯m gonna stop there because it¡¯s not suited for young minors or even adults (That bad huh, BTW Chris has the best friggin mother. I don¡¯t think there isn¡¯t a mother alive today who would wish for their son to make a harem and be fine with it.) We were currently walking side by side together, she was lightly blushing and kept stealing glances on me. I wasn¡¯t nervous or embarrased at all, I was too focused cursing out loud in my head. ¡°Say Chris. Is there someone you like¡± (TenTen) it took all her effort to say this short sentence, now she was blushing very hard but kept her composure. She still had her ears perked waiting for an answer. ¡°I do.¡± (Chris) oh crap, I should have said no, but if I said no then things would have been more confusing. God! Please help me, I have no idea what to do. (I can¡¯t mess with a person¡¯s love Chris, it¡¯s something that¡¯s even above my power) Author ¡°Really¡­ what is she like.¡± (TenTen) said while fiddling with her fingers and her face red as a tomatoe. She thought I was talking about her. ¡°She¡¯s pretty cu-¡± (Chris) I was about to say something but I was interupted by a person in front of me. ¡°Are you Chris.¡± (Random ninja) Why is everyone looking for me, am I seriously that popular now. ¡°Yes I am.¡± (Chris) I don¡¯t care what this is, but if it can get me out of this situation then i¡¯ll take the chance. Thank you God (Author) for getting me out of this jam. (You owe me one) Author. That took all of my strength to overpower the force of love. I am never doing that again. ¡°The Hyuga clan head wants to speak with you.¡± (Random Ninja) ¡°Okay, TenTen i¡¯ll see you later then¡± (Chris) I said that and left quickly with the random ninja. ¡°Okay¡­ bye¡± (TenTen) said dissapointed at her bad luck, but she will see me another time. And that other time she must confess her feelings to me. I left with the ninja but at that time I smacked my face *Facepalm* oh no I forgot to say that I like Luna, and now TenTen probably thinks I like her. God (Author) why do you have to play with me like this (It¡¯s what I do best) Author XD you just got trolled son I didn¡¯t have the time to go back to fix the situation with TenTen, I can only follow where this ninja is taking me. Hopefully this doesn¡¯t cause me any problems in the future. I entered a home that had a huge sign ¡®Hyuga¡¯ We entered and inside the huge house was Hiashi sitting on a mat, he was drinking his hot tea and looked really relaxed. Hinata wasn¡¯t here with us, it was only me, Hiashi. And the random ninja in this room. ¡°You may leave Yu.¡± (Hiashi) Yu bowed down and dissapeared from the room. I just stood there and did nothing. ¡°Please sit Chris, I have something to discuss with you¡± (Hiashi) gestured me to sit I did what he said and sat down on one of the matts on the floor, then a pretty lady came here and gave me tea. I thanked her and I sipped on the tea, ah! Good tea. ¡°You probably know why you¡¯re here right Chris.¡± (Hiashi) I had an idea, but not really. ¡°Is it about Hinata.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes and no.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°???¡± (Chris) ¡°I invited you here because I have something to ask of you¡­ can you heal someone I know.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Uhh! What?¡± (Chris) I am confused. ¡°I noticed on the day me and Hinata fought that you healed my wounds very easily and quick, I was wondering if you could heal someone important to me.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°That depends, but may I ask who is this person exactly¡± (Chris) I don¡¯t remember there being a sick person in the Hyuga family. ¡°It¡¯s easier if I showed you, follow me i¡¯ll take you there.¡± (Hiashi) got up and I followed suit. I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Is it Neji by any chance.¡± (Chris) ¡°No, it¡¯s not him, he should be fine by tomorrow or so. The one I want you to heal is my sister.¡± (Hiashi) I am not even gonna ask, true in the anime Hiashi doesn¡¯t have a sister but after all i¡¯ve been through nothing can surprise me anymore. We walked into a room and there was a sickly bed ridden women, she looked a lot like Hinata in the adult version. But she looks very frail and skinny, you could see her skinny bones. She was in a very bad shape. She looked no different from a sick corpse. ¡°Doctors say that she only has a month to live, they also say that the disease or whatever she has is incurrable.¡± (Hiashi) said and a bit of sadness in his eyes. ¡°What makes you think that a kid like me can heal her?¡± (Chris) I could heal her, but that could expose my powers and I would be targeted by everyone in the world. And i don¡¯t want to see that happen to me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can heal her, but if there is even a bit of hope left for her then i¡¯m willing to bet on that little bit of hope.¡± (Hiashi) said while holding onto her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s her name.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hina Hyuga.¡± (Hiashi) lolz Hinata, Hina, see the similarities. ¡°...I can try.¡± (Chris) after giving it some thought I decided to heal her, if I can then I will have a powerful ally, the Hyuga family. After this I must convince them not to tell anyone of my healing kekkai genkai. But first, ¡®appraise¡¯ I want to see if it wasn¡¯t an intentional act.
Name: Hina Hyuga Age: 33 Ninjutsu: B rank
Kekkai genkai: Byakugan Title: second head of the Hyuga family Genjutsu: C rank
Taijutsu: S rank Kenjutsu: E Rank Fuinjutsu: C rank
Kekkai genkai: S ranked Health: infected with a terrible disease
HIna Hyuga is the youngest sister of HIashi Hyuga, she was once known for her powerful Taijutsu and her mastery of the Byakugan. But ten months ago some douchebag poisoned her with a poison called the year-end life.
So it was an intentional act, why am I not surprised. I gently touched HIna¡¯s frail hand and used my healing Kekkai Genkai on her, soon her whole body was glowing a bright yellow colour. Signs of her body started showing, her colour was returning to her body and her pale lips were pink again. She even gained a bit of weight, and she slowly opened her eyes and looked at us. She stood up and said. ¡°Hiashi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Hina) looked at the shocked Hiashi, I must say that his face is quite hilarious, its kinda like :O. ¡°Hello there Ms Hina Hyuga, do you feel anything abnormal¡± (Chris) I ignored the shocked Hiashi and asked Hina a question. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything, but who are you?¡± (Hina) ¡°I... will leave that up to Hiashi once his brain comes back to him. But in the meantime you need your rest.¡± (Chris) HIna shook her head ¡°My body feels like it has been resting for quite some time, I want to walk around for a bit and get my blood running¡± (Hina) said and stood up, she¡¯s so beautiful. ¡°I-I-uh!¡± (Hiashi) is trying to find the words to say but couldn¡¯t. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with brother Hiashi?¡± (Hina) asked. I would be surprised too if a weak person like her stood up a minute later after being healed, looks like I underestimated the power of my Kekkai Genkai. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s shocked.¡± (Chris) ¡°Shocked? What do you mean by that?¡± (Hina) said confused. ¡°You-Hina do you know how long you were in bed for.¡± (Hiashi) looks like the shock I gave him wore off. ¡°I think for a full day, why do you ask.¡± (Hina) asked Hiashi with a confused look ¡°No, you were in bed for 10 months.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°10 MONTHS!, but how?¡± (Hina) said very shocked to hear this news. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, all the doctors i¡¯ve taken you to have said that they don¡¯t know the reason for your condition. Even Tsunade couldn¡¯t figure it out either, but who would have known that the heavens gave us a second chance and send him to cure you.¡± (Hiashi) pointed at me ¡°You¡­ cured me!¡± (Hina) asked me. ¡°I did, and can you two not say anything about this, I don¡¯t want people to know about my ability.¡± (Chris) ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ I guess it does make sense after all, don¡¯t worry Chris as the head of the Hyuga clan I swear never to tell anyone about today. As of now the Hyuga is indebted to you for saving my sister, how can we ever repay you¡± (Hiashi) said and gave me a bow. You must know that important figures like Hiashi would never bow down to others so easily, so bowing down to me like that shows how much he admires me. ¡°If there is anything I need in the future I will tell you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Of course Chris.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Um! Thank you very much young Chris.¡± (Hina) also bowed down to me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow down Hina, it wasn¡¯t your fault that someone has ill intentions towards you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ill intentions? What do you mean.¡± (Hina) asked ¡°You don¡¯t mean!¡± (Hiashi) looks like he caught on quickly. ¡°Ay! Hina¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t by chance, it was an intentional act. In other words someone tried to kill you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Someone did!¡± (Hina) looked at me very scared, just who would want to poison her. ¡°I don¡¯t know who but he must pay for this." (Hiashi) said angrily. ¡°That¡¯s the problem Hiashi, it¡¯s been 10 months since she was poisoned, the poison they used was an untraceable rare poison that can only be bought by a master of poison arts. The name of the poison is called the year-end life. It¡¯s a poison that takes a year to kill the host, although it takes a long time to kill, it¡¯s untraceable, not only that but it¡¯s incurable as well. As soon as someone drinks it they¡¯ll die within a year or so¡± (Chris) I got this information from blue box. ¡°But if it¡¯s incurable how can you cure it.¡± (Hina) ¡°That¡¯s of my special ability that lets me heal anything. But right now my power isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is who was after your life.¡± (Chris) ¡°He¡¯s right Hina, who ever it is must be from the Hyuga clan, otherwise you would have never been poisoned.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Hm! I agree.¡± (Hina) ¡°Well since my job is done i¡¯ll be on my way¡± (Chris) I need to train, not spend my time on an adventure of detective Conan (or was it Konan) ¡°Chris!¡± (Hiashii) called for me ¡°Yes Hiashi¡± (Chris) ¡°Thank you, for saving my sister¡¯s life¡± (Hiashi) said and bowed once more. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, literally. If someone in your family needs my help again don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes thank you, the Hyuga is indebted to you¡± (Hiashi) I left the Hyuga residence and continued to stroll around the leaf village, today is my day off but I somehow managed to fight Lee, almost got confessed by another girl, and I got to be friends with the Hyuga family. And here I thought I would take it easy today... Maybe next time. Chapter 18 The day of the Chuunin exams THE HOKAGE¡¯S RESIDENCE The Hokage was just sitting there while going through the huge pile of paperworks beside him, clearly he¡¯s bored and he has to work out these problems by himself. ''I should retire, i¡¯m way too old for this kind of crap¡¯ ¡®Hokage thought ¡°Hello.¡± (???) Someone came to the Hokage¡¯s residence without the permission from the Hokage, the Hokage looked up to the person and saw a very familiar face. ¡°If it isn¡¯t jiraiya, why are you here, at this time you¡¯d be peeping st the girls shower.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It¡¯s for research old man, and nothing else¡±. (Jiraiya) complained ¡°Hm! What brings you here.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Well I came here for two reasons, the first is that I got your message about a kid that managed to learn the rasengan. I am here to meet him.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°I see, his name is Chris Walker and he is training for the upcoming Chuunin exams. But enough about him, what¡¯s your other reason for being here.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It was for this thing¡± (Jiraiya) then took out a scroll seal and something came out of it. What came out from that seal was a corpse of the alien figure that Chris and the others met at the land of waves. The Hokage was shocked to see this, then he asked Jiraiya ¡°What is this?¡± (Hokage) ¡°I am afriad that even I don¡¯t know the answer to that one, infact someone special gave it to me and asked me to give this to you personally.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Who is this person exactly.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It¡¯s Isabella, she was the one who gave me this corpse¡± (Jiraiya) Isabella is a very mysterious girl and is also one of the 5 Sages one has seen her in years. There are several people who said that she is the strongest of the 5 Sages. For her to bring this alien corpse here it must be very important or very dangerous. ¡°What did she say exactly.¡± (Hokage) ¡°She said to never fight these things, and if you ever encounter one, flee as fast as you can.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°If I ever see one? So you mean to say that there are more of these things.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Well that¡¯s what she said, apparently she fought against 2 of them, she managed to kill one but barely managed to escape the other. She says that they have super strength, speed, instant regeneration, they don¡¯t even have their 5 senses. Isabella says that these things can feel chakra from a long distance, she also says that these can steal chakra from anyone who is unfortunate to come accross these things.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Steal chakra, that is a bit dangerous even for me. But I have never seen such things in all my life, in fact I don¡¯t think there is any scroll or book out there that even mentions these creatures.¡± (Hokage) ¡°You¡¯re right Hokage, Isabella said the same thing as you. She also mentioned that it is possible for these creatures to have a queen.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°What makes her think that they have a queen.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Well Isabella says that it¡¯s just a theory, but she thinks that these are like ants, and the only way that ants are born is with a queen ant, in this case, these things have a queen that can produce them like ants. Then again this is just a theory, Isabella doesn¡¯t have any evidence for her claims.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°So, I have to evacuate the village. If Isabella couldn¡¯t even face against 2 I don¡¯t think the entire village can stand up to even one.¡± (Hokage) knew of Isabella¡¯s strength. The last time he saw her she was as strong as him And over the years she must have gotten stronger than before, and that also means that is these things can rival her they can certainly kill everyone in the leaf village. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that Hokage, where Isabella gave me this message I was more than 5 weeks away from the leaf village. But I got here as quickly as I could to deliver this message to you as soon as possible.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Good ¡®sigh¡¯ as long as we¡¯re safe there is nothing to fear, but I will assign more personel to guard the leaf village. And also Jiraiya, until the Chuunin exams are over you are not allowed to leave this village.¡± (Hokage) ¡®Kakashi also mentioned something similar to this, could this be one of the aliens he met during his mission, if so then it¡¯s a matter of time before these things spread around the world¡¯ Hokage thought ¡°Let me guess, it¡¯s about the 3 tailed beast. Am I right.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°So you already knew.¡± (Hokage) ¡°News like that spreads around the world like a wildfire, and don¡¯t worry I wasn¡¯t planning on leaving this village until after i¡¯ve done my research.¡± (Jiraiya) said and a perverted look appeared on his face. ¡°Just get out of here.¡± (Hokage) Then Jiraiya left and the Hokage was once again left with a dead alien corpse and a pile of work. ¡®Now what the hell am I supposed to do with this, I guess i¡¯ll inform the others, maybe Danzo might know a thing or two about this¡­ thing?¡¯ Hokage thought CHRIS¡¯S APARTMENT After I left the Hyuga residence I slept through the entire day. I forgot how it felt like to sleep for so long, since I didn¡¯t have anything better to do I thought of doing nothing but sleep in my awesome bed. I woke up and it was very late in the day, I guess blue screen didn¡¯t wake me up today. Good thing to because I feel super refreshed. I checked up on Naruto and he was doing fine, he was still sleeping in his house on his bed, I didn¡¯t go in to check on him, I can literally hear his loud snoring outside the door. Just how long does he sleep, I mean he slept through the entire day yesterday and he still is able to sleep this much. Oh well if he doesn¡¯t want to practice then fine by me, i¡¯ll just practice by myself, I cannot wake him up like i¡¯m his mother or i¡¯m gonna end up spoiling him. So I headed to my favourite location to practice, since i¡¯ve already understood peace I think it¡¯s time I understood freedom as well. Oh and I am also gonna keep practicing my air walking jutsu, I don¡¯t know why but I have this feeling that I will be able to master it soon. So I summoned 5000 shadow clones, half of them will stay here with me to understand freedom and the other half will practice the air walking jutsu. Even with my perfect chakra control I can¡¯t get it at all. It must be because I am used to walking on solid ground and not on the air, it will take some time for me to perfect this jutsu. Enough talking and let¡¯s train. DAY OF THE CHUUNIN EXAMS Good news everyone I have managed to get a bit of the air walking jutsu, I can now walk on the sky like there was an invisible bridge. Bad thing is that I still can¡¯t find my balance and I often fall from the sky and fall to the hard cold ground. But it¡¯s still a work on progress and i¡¯m glad to see that the sky walking jutsu is having some progress. But I still can¡¯t get a good grasp on freedom, I just don¡¯t get it at all, blue box said that my mind still feels restricted for some reason. I don¡¯t know what he means by that, but I must get rid of it to understand the power of freedom. ¡°Chris¡± (Luna) shouted I heard a very familiar sound far from where I was, I turned and I swear I saw the cutest girl in the world. It was Luna and she was running to my direction, I ran up to her as well and give her a tight hug and I kissed her on the forehead. Sorry but I couldn¡¯t stand kissing her on her cute face, I don¡¯t wanna go for the lips yet since our relationship hasn¡¯t gone that far yet. She blushed hard, but the look on her happy smile told me how happy she was to see me. After I gave her a kiss I sensed a huge amount of killing intent coming from a certain individual. It was Sasuke glaring at me, but since he was okay with me going out with Luna he couldn¡¯t do a thing about it. I used my mind read and all I could hear were hateful comments for me, it¡¯s progress because last time it was comments about killing me, burying me alive, etc. ¡°How are you Luna, I¡¯ve missed you¡± (Chris) I said and kept hugging her tightly, and ignored Sasuk''es death glare. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I missed you too, it feels like I haven¡¯t seen you in years.¡± (Luna) said and planted her head firmly on my chest. ¡°*Cough* *Cough*¡± (Sasuke) coughed angrily on purpose, looks like he just can¡¯t stand the sight of me hugging her little sister. When Luna heard Sasuke¡¯s cough she remembered that he was with her, and now her face was tomatoe red and she quikcly split up from my hug. ¡°Oh! Hey Sasuke, I didn¡¯t see you there. How have you been¡± (Chris) ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t see me, but i¡¯m feeling good as well. I brought her here earlier because she couldn¡¯t stop talking about you all week.¡± (Sasuke) said ¡°Brother! I told you not to say that¡± (Luna) stared angrily at Sasuke while her face was red from embarrasment. Sasuke smiled a bit and just shrugged it off. ¡°That reminds me, have you two seen Kat anywhere. I haven¡¯t seen her since a week ago.¡± (Chris) ¡°I¡¯m here¡± (Kat) just showed up in the middle of nowhere and was eating a red apple. ¡°Kat! Where in the world were you all this time.¡± (Chris) ¡°I was practicing for the Chuunin exams, do I need to ask you for permission everytime I leave.¡± (Kat) She¡¯s telling the truth, I can feel that she became even stronger than before. Her chakra pool increased by 1.5x, even Sasuke and Luna are stronger than before, I think they unlocked their sharingan powers. Glad to see that they didn¡¯t slack off. ¡°I see, well now all we need is Dom to be here, we cannot take our exam unless if we are accompanied by our assigned Sensei!¡± (Chris) ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, i¡¯m taking over¡± (Kakashi) also came out of nowhere with a Naruto and a pink haired Sakura beside him. ¡°What do you mean Kakashi?¡± (Chris) I asked confused ¡°Well since Dom isn¡¯t here the Hokage ordered me to look after your team as well, this way you will be able to join the Chuunin exams¡± (Kakashi) I think he is still guilty about the fact he ruined our first date, and this is way to apologize to us. ¡°Thank you Kakashi.¡± (Chris) ¡°Thank you as well Kakashi sensei¡± (Luna) ¡°Same here.¡± (Kat) After that was done we headed straight to where the Chuunin exams will take place, there was still 2 hours left before it started but we thought about it and decided to go early. These past few days Naruto has been asleep, I don¡¯t get it at all. Doesn¡¯t the 9 tails chakra have an amazing healing ability, but why didn¡¯t Naruto heal fast enough to recover. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen him since that time we fought in his 2 tails form. Until now. Hinata for some reason hasn¡¯t left the Hyuga residence, I heard they were planning to rejoin her to the Hyuga clan but she rejected them on the spot. It was pretty obvious what she was gonna pick, and right now she is busy learning a high levelled Byakugan skill that was passed down from her ancestors. TenTen however is a different story from the rest. For the last few days I have sensed her looking for me, clearly she wants to confess her feelings but isn¡¯t able to because I keep hiding from her. Lee is training even harder than ever, looks like my fight motivated him even more to beat me in a fight. Neji woke up yesterday and is now ready for the exams, I also heard rumours of him being afraid of Hinata. If I was beaten up by a girl like Hinata I would be scared too. I just hope he doesn¡¯t become a huge prick and plans on getting his revenge for Hinata. I saw Gaara, Temari and Kankuro. The three of them were strolling around the leaf village, now the odd thing is that I can¡¯t feel the anger from the Gaara that I knew in the anime. If anything he was calm and composed. He is still the 1 tailed beasts host since he has that seal on top of his eyebrow. I wonder if this Gaara is stronger than the one in the anime, if so then it will be an interesting fight. On our way to our destination was a bit annoying. First off all Sakura is still the same as ever, she keeps clinging onto Sasuke like a pillow, she hasn¡¯t trained at all, she will be the one to slow down her team. I just hope that Tsunade comes here and trains Sakura, I hate to admit it but Sakura¡¯s medical skills are top notch and so is her strength, I will need her for the future. Sasuke however didn¡¯t even glare at Sakura and just let her do whatever she wanted, he¡¯s really started to behave himself. This action of his surprised Sakura but she thought it was because he had feelings for her and was afraid of hurting her. So she blushed and kept clinging onto him. Luna didn¡¯t mind it but she was thinking of teasing her brother in the future because of what he did to her earlier. Even Naruto, through this whole time didn¡¯t even spare a glance towards Sakura, Hinata really set a special place in his heart. Kat was about the same as always, only stronger than before, so there¡¯s really nothing much to add there. But atleast this whole trip wasn¡¯t a loss, I even got to hold Luna¡¯s small and soft hand. We did look like a couple like this, but it was weird with the whole crowd all over us. It just didn¡¯t feel right at all. We arrived to our classrooms and sat down, strangely no tests like the Genjutsu test on the original anime. However the paper tests was the same as in the original. I met Kabuto on the way and it looks like Orochimaru was here as well. I don¡¯t know how his chakra feels like so I don¡¯t have a clue where he could be, the other Genins were here too. Including Hinata¡¯s team, Lee¡¯s team, Gaara¡¯s team, etc. I was on the front row and my other teammates were behind me, Luna was on the back of the corner and Kat was two rows behind me. There were also a bunch of ninja¡¯s on the side as well, they were the ones to monitor our every move. Now that I remember, hey blue screen I just completed my mission and gave a kiss to Luna, hurry up and give me the rewards for completing the mission
You cheated you damn bastard, I wanted you to kiss her on the lips not on the forehead.
The mission says I only have to give her a kiss, you never mentioned where.
What are you a lawyer, you just found a loophole like that. But you¡¯re right I didn¡¯t make the mission very detailed, well enjoy your crappy reward you bloody wanker. ͹(???)
Mission Completed: Give Luna a kiss when she returns Mission rewards: 5 red rings of harem, 1 black ring of the king.
Uh! What is this.
Well at first this was to troll you, but after you mentioned that you wanted a harem I accidentally helped you make your harem easier.
Blue screen, what does it do.
The red rings are for the ones you want in your harem, they only work on girls so don¡¯t even try to pull any of that gay shit when i¡¯m around. The black ring is for you to wear, it will make your harem submit easier to you.
But be warned, if the girls that wear the rings don¡¯t have any feelings for you at all, then the ring will reappear in your space inventory thingy, this is a percussion incase you want to force someone into your harem. But this is a magical tool as well
It won¡¯t just increase your strength but your harem as well, in short you get stronger they get stronger, or if they get stronger you get stronger as well. It¡¯s a must have for those perverts that want a harem.
Blue screen, if it wasn¡¯t because I was in the middle of the class I would be crying tears of joy right now. What you have given me is definitely something that every man in the world wants. I WISH I CAN KISS YOU RIGHT NOW!!!
Well what are you waiting for. ( ? 3?)
You know I can¡¯t because you¡¯re a blue screen that only I can see.
I know¡­
... ¡®Well this just got akward¡¯ I thought These rings will be very good for me and Luna, and possibly other candidates. But why did blue screen give me five rings. (Who knows) Author shruggs and plays the idiot that doesn¡¯t know anything Then a bald man with a serious face came to this class, it was Ibiki Morino. He first took a long look at us and said. ¡°Alright everyone listen up, I don¡¯t like any of you and i¡¯m sure any of you don''t like me.¡± (Ibiki) ¡°...¡± (Everyone) ¡°This is what I want you to do, you must answer the questions on the paper you have in front of you¡­¡± (Ibiki) (Let¡¯s skip this part since i¡¯m sure everyone here knows what''s about to happen next) (If you don¡¯t know what happens then read the manga or watch the anime, either one will do) I flipped my paper then a bunch of answers were there, good think I betted that the exams would be the same. I used my mind reading powers on some people here, until I found one with the answers and copied them down. It took a while to copy them but I noticed Luna was doing fine, she was using her sharingan and copied some guys notes on her sheet. Kat was having a bit of trouble, she hasn¡¯t answered one single question. I know that this test doesn¡¯t care if you got the questions or not, what matters most it that you won¡¯t get caught. But since this world is very different from the original i¡¯m not gonna take any I then froze time and headed for Kat¡¯s direction, I switched my paper for hers and quickly headed back to my desk. Time unfroze and everything was back to normal, Kat was shocked that her once empty sheet of paper was full of answers. She looked at my direction but I gave her a small thumps up, she knew that it was me and she was grateful. I then re-copied the notes down and I was finished... Later some people were caught then he/she and their teams were kicked out. I didn¡¯t help Naruto or anyone else since it makes them stronger to do things by themselves. After a long time the class was over, and only a handful of us were left. It was good to see that no one from the original Naruto was kicked out. ¡°Alright you filthy maggots, I will give you one more test, if you pass it then you will move on to the next test. However if you fail this test, you will quit your ninja career forever¡± (Ibiki) After Ibiki said this people began to protest, but Ibiki didn¡¯t like that and countered with ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck for getting me this year, so tell me do you want to take this test or not. But remember, if you fail you lose your right to become a ninja forever¡± (Ibiki) Some people were now scared because of his words, some people were very afraid and decided to quit. Kat was very nervous as well, she almost raised her hand but I turned around and shook my head hard. I signalled her ¡®don¡¯t worry, leave this to me¡¯ She understood what I meant and put her hand down. Luna however was fine as well, she was kinda nervous but not as much as Kat. Everyone else was feeling the same way, I did to, so just incase something doesn¡¯t go my way I chose to read Ibiki¡¯s mind ¡­*Whew* I knew it, it is exactly like in the anime, hey blue screen I thought you said that everything in this world will be different
I didn¡¯t say everything, I only said some things will be different, not everything.
Fair enough. Then soon only a few teams including mine were left out of the entire classroom. Seeing this Ibiki smiled evily at us and said once more. ¡°This is your last chance to quit.¡± (Ibiki) None of us said anything, I was as cool as a cucumber and that¡¯s it. He then smiled and said. ¡°Gongratulations, all of you have passed the test.¡± (Ibiki) ¡°Good since you¡¯re finished it¡¯s my time to shine bitches!¡± (Anko) ¡°Hrr! Anko, wait your turn¡± (Ibiki) None of us got a chance to say anything before Anko came here to interupt the classroom ¡°I did wait my turn, and you said that everyone here is finished so it is technically my turn now.¡± (Anko) ¡°Hrr! Have it your way¡± (Ibiki) said and left the classroom, he was angry at Anko since he doesn¡¯t like to be interrupted Anko turns to us and with a smile and said ¡°Alright everyone it¡¯s time for my test. And it is¡­ Capture the flag¡± (Anko) ¡°...¡± (Everyone) It¡¯s times like these that I like god mode more than the original script Soon! Hello everyone Lodoly here, I just want to say sorry for the delayed chapters. Incase you''re wondering I am not dropping this story nor do I plan to. The reason I haven''t posted anything is because my pet bird died, it had a huge impact on my family expecially my mom and sister. I am gonna be comforting them for the next few days, meaning that no chapters in the next fews days.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I just hope you can understand it and also please give a little prayer to my bird. His name is exclusive, I gave him that name when I was little boy, I don''t know why I named him exclusive, it''s just sounded kinda cool, when I was a kid of course. I don''t know how he died, when I was gonna feed him, he was just lying there in his cage. He wasn''t moving and breathing at all, at that point I realized he had passed away. Maybe he died of old age or something I don''t know. So please be patient and i''ll see you all later. Chapter 19 Capture the flag. After Anko mentioned ¡®capture the flag¡¯ she told us to follow her to the edge of the forest, this is the forest of death where Naruto and his team participated in the anime. On our way, everyone followed suit. I didn¡¯t know what to expect but this is gonna be very exciting, I mean seriously who doesn¡¯t like capture the flag. When I was walking someone came up to me, it was Rock Lee. ¡°Chris, ever since our fight I have been training harder than ever, so thank you very much. If possible I would like to spar with you in the near future again.¡± (Lee) said with a serious face. I smiled and said ¡°That would be fun Lee¡± (Chris) When I fought Lee it was really fun, i¡¯m so glad that blue screen transported me to this world. ¡°Hm! I also have a question Chris.¡± (Lee) ¡°What is it Lee?¡± (Chris) ¡°Where did you learn how to fight like that, even Neji is nothing compared to you. And he¡¯s very strong as well.¡± (Lee) ¡°You really want to know!¡± (Chris) ¡°YES!¡± (Lee) said with fire on his eyes, literally. ¡°It was because the fire of my youth is burning so bright inside me that it¡¯s making me stronger.¡± (Chris) I yelled and tried to imitate Guy¡¯s and Lee¡¯s style
Lolz! nice one. (?¨R?¨Q)?
¡°I KNEW IT!!! THANK YOU SO MUCH CHRIS. AND NOW THAT I KNOW, I WILL MAKE THE FIRE OF MY YOUTH BURN BRIGHTER THAN EVER BEFORE!!!¡± (Lee) said and he ran to the direction of his teamnates. Did he really think that I would tell him about the existence of blue screen, I trust him but i¡¯m not ready to tell others about my powers. Especially since Danzo might kidnap me and run tests on my body.
Good call Chris, It was really funny when you imitated Lee¡¯s and Guy¡¯s style. I think it¡¯s thanks to your acting skill that you imitate it so perfectly ?*??(¨@?¨A*)??*?
Oh yeah I forgot I have that skill, can you show me what skills I have.
  1. Cooking
  2. immune to Genjutsu
  3. Charmer
  4. Taijutsu master
  5. Creation
  6. An ability that lets me learn everything faster than anybody (still can¡¯t think of a name for this skill)
  7. Appraise
  8. Mind reading
  9. Peace of mind
  10. Acting
  11. Natural liar
  12. Persuade
  13. Master of sensing
  14. No pain
  15. Inflict Fear
  16. Fuinjutsu master
Can I switch a skill, I don¡¯t think Charmer is gonna cut it out for me
Sorry Chris, once you have chosen a skill you can¡¯t switch it.
Damn, oh well what can I do about. Now that I remember¡­ I turn to face Luna and gave her something that she¡¯ll like ¡°Luna, this is for you.¡± (Chris) I got a red ring and gave it to her, she looked at it and a few seconds later she was blushing hard. I also secretely wore the black ring of the king on my finger. ¡°T-thank you Chris... but we can¡¯t get married yet. We¡¯re only 12 years old¡± (Luna) said and tried to give me the ring back, but I told her. ¡°It¡¯s not a marriage ring, you can consider it a love token or something.¡± (Chris) When Luna heard this her face got even redder, and I can tell she was somewhat relieved and dissapointed as well. True we might be kids but in this world we might die anytime, so it¡¯s not weird to have a girlfriend at this age. (That¡¯s indeed true, even on our world we have people getting pregnant at 10 years old) (Just putting it out there) For the record I am not 12 years old, physically yes but in my mind i¡¯m 17 years old. I was teleported in this world when I was 17 years old, but right now I have the appearance of a 12 year old. ¡°Then, I will keep it. Thank you Chris¡± (Luna) said and she inserted the ring into her finger.
Luna has joined the harem {Relationship} Luna: lovers 150/1000 needed to go to the next level
What is this blue screen
This is the rings of the harem ability, once you have a harem member you will see their feelings towards you, not only that but you will and your harem will also gain power as well.
What kind of power exactly
Well, once you grow strong your partner(s) also grow stronger automatically, I already mentioned this to you earlier so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me this again.
I meant what¡¯s with the relationship: boyfriend girlfriend thing
Oh that. Well you see, once you¡¯re in a relationship you will see that number appear in front of you, if it goes up then that means you¡¯re relationship is improving and you and your harem will get stronger. On the other hand, if the number decreases then you might lose your harem member. Don¡¯t worry about losing power if that happens. If you¡¯re wondering about the levels of relationship then here they are (From left to right in order) Natural, intimate, lovers, boyfreind girfriend, fiance, married All of these are the levels of the relationship of the rings. Once your relationship goes lower than natural than that will break the relationship that you two had. And the higher the levels you go, the stronger all of you get. If you ask me it¡¯s surprising you and Luna already have a lovers relationship, most people right now would have their levels up to natural or even intimate.
I guess it¡¯s because of the tragic incident of the Uchiha anihilation. When we started going out together she must have felt a sense of security, she didn¡¯t feel secure around Sasuke since he was a prick, good thing he has started to change.
That might be it...
While I was talking to blue screen I felt a small figure hug me, Luna was very happy to recieve such a gift from me. I also hugged her back.
{Relationship} Luna: 200/1000 lovers
So this is how you raise your relatioship level. Luna then let¡¯s go of me quick with her hands covering her red face, she must have remembered that everybody is still around us. Only Kat, Hinata, Naruto saw Luna and I hugging. We were at the back of the group so not many people saw us. They were surprised but didn¡¯t say anything, they haven¡¯t heard of me and Luna going out with each other, so it must have been a surprise to them. Until now only Kakashi, and Sasuke knew about our relationship, I guess it¡¯s only a matter of time before word about us spreads around. Kat walked up to us with a mischevious smirk and said. ¡°Well well well, I never would have thought that the shy Luna would ever go out with somebody. How did this happen.¡± (Kat) said to tease us both ¡°Well you see, while I was training, Luna walked up to-¡± (Chris) I was about to tell the story to Kat but Luna covered my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her, please...¡± (Luna) said and begged me with pleading eyes, she would be very embarrased is people knew that she gave me a bento. Since my mouth was covered I signalled her ¡®okay¡¯ If she doesn¡¯t want me to say it, then I won¡¯t say it. ¡°Aw Luna don¡¯t be such a party pooper, give me details, have you two kissed, how far have you two gone.¡± (Kat) ¡°Well¡­ i¡¯ll tell you later after the exams, okay.¡± (Luna) said to Kat. ¡°Heh! Sure thing Luna.¡± (Kat) Looks like they got themselves a little date. Anko stopped and turned around to us and said. ¡°Alright maggots this is the forest of death, don¡¯t ask me why it¡¯s named that way since it¡¯s a long story. This place is where your second exam is gonna take place, this is what¡¯s gonna happen. First. You and your teamnates will be spread apart and you have to find a way to meet up in the forest. Second. Once all of you have met up, you will have to find a flag that¡¯s hidden somewhere in the forest. Some of these flags will be in plain sight or hidden in a bush or something. After you have found one, you must get out of the forest alive. And if any of your members are either dead or missing, then you will fail the test. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. You may also steal the flags from other groups, or you may also kill them.¡± (Anko) said and smiled sinisterly at us Most of us had a chill running through our backs, when Anko mentioned that we can kill each other. ¡°Any questions.¡± (Anko) I raise my hand. ¡°How long is the exam.¡± (Chris) ¡°Damn! I forgot to mention that, the exam will last 5 days, if you haven¡¯t reached the outside of the forest you will fail the exam. After that you must regroup in a building somewhere located in the forest of death. Anymore questions.¡± (Anko) No one had any more questions. Anko looks at us and says. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s begin, you better say bye to your buddies since you won¡¯t see them in quite some time. All of you have 10 minutes to say your goodbyes, and also use this time wisely to formulate a plan or strategy to help you guys out in the forest of death.¡± (Anko) That¡¯s awfully generous coming from Anko. Then all the remaining teams turn to each other and discuss their plans. I turn to Kat and Luna. ¡°I have a plan.¡± (Chris) ¡°What¡¯s the plan.¡± (Kat, Luna) ¡°GIve me both of your hands.¡± (Chris) I said and stretched out my hand, they look confused at me but they still reached their hands to mine. I then planted a seal to their hands, they look at this seal and I said ¡°This is a tracking seal, it will tell us our whereabouts to each other, so we don¡¯t have to worry about finding for each other in the middle of the forest.¡± (Chris) I also planted a teleportation seal on top of the tracking seal, just incase a snake wants to attack us. I could teleport to them and find them easily in the forest of death. I could also just teleport to them when we¡¯re in the forest, and that way we will pass the test really quick, but where¡¯s the fun in that. ¡°Wow! You can even use sealing techniques, but I have never even heard of such a seal, can you tell me how you learned such a technique.¡± (Kat) Does everyone want to know my secrets. I guess I can tell her part of the truth ¡°The reason I know a seal like that is because I created that seal.¡± (Chris) showing off can be really cool somtimes, especailly in front of the girls. Now I know how Sasuke feels like when he¡¯s showing to everybody in his class, it feels great. *GASP* Luna and Kat gasped at my answer, did they forget I used the rasengan which is an A-rank jutsu. ¡°What?¡± (Chris) "You¡¯re kidding right Chris!¡± (Kat) ¡°No i¡¯m not kidding!¡± (Chris) ¡°You do know that it takes years to master the sealing techniques, and creating a new technique is every persons dreams. And you¡¯re telling me that you created this sealing technique.¡± (Kat) ¡°Yeah!¡± (Chris) I don¡¯t care if they know about my secret, I trust them that they won¡¯t spread the word around. ¡°Damn! Luna i¡¯m actually kinda jealous of you, you¡¯ve manage to capture a really good boyfriend.¡± (Kat) ¡°U-um¡­¡± (Luna) tried to say something but she was too embarrased to say something. ¡°If I were you, I would be ready for the worst.¡± (Kat) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Luna) I was as confused as Luna, what did Kat mean by that. ¡°What I mean is that there will be other people who will start to notice Chris¡¯s skills and power. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they start seeing him like a mountain of gold and start to asking him out.¡± (Kat) ¡°I-I see¡± (Luna) said a bit depressed, she has always been a shy and nice girl, kinda like Hinata. So she¡¯s not the type to chase away the other girls who want to be with me. She has never thought this far ahead and right now she is pondering on what to do. Kat turns to me and says. ¡°What will you do Chris. If that ever happens to you.¡± (Kat) Good question, I do want a harem but I also need to listen to Luna¡¯s needs and wishes. If I don¡¯t do that, then no one would ever want to be with me. And Luna is very important to me and I don¡¯t want to lose her just because another girl wants to be with me. ¡°Simple, I would do this.¡± (Chris) I walked up to Luna and gave her a tight hug, she was surprised and blushed a bit. But she didn¡¯t resist and just let me hug her. I then turn to face Kat while Luna is still in my embrace ¡°I will just tell him that Luna is mine and I am hers, and if they have a problem with that then they can just f*ck off!¡±(Chris) I wlll not act like those sissy MC¡¯s in the light novels. I will do whatever I want without fear and regrets, now that I have a fresh start on life in this world, I will do whatever I can to cherish it and protect it. Kat and the others were surprised at my action. it took a second for Ino to process this scene on her mind, then she secretly gave me and Luna a thumbs up. HInata was blushing, she thought how it would feel like if Naruto would hug her like that. Naruto thought nothing and just continued to stare at us (creep) Sasuke didn¡¯t say anything but he was actually smiling, he was glad to see that I am not afraid to tell others my relationship with Luna. This proved to him that I am not a sissy. Sakura was surprised as well, she would have never thought that Luna would go out with me. Considering how much I badly beated up Sasuke before. Neji didn¡¯t care much and just shrugged it off. Lee was crying tears of joy because of how hot our flame of love is. So he also supported us as well. TenTen was the most I was worried about, at first she didn¡¯t believe it but after some time she realized that it was true. She then suffered a bit of chest pain, now that she knows that Luna and I are going out, it must have hurt her heart. Gaara¡¯s team didn¡¯t care at all. Same thing goes to Shino, Shikamaru. And Choji was too focused on his bag of potatoe chips that he didn¡¯t notice that everyone was looking at us. Kiba was just playing with his dog, so he didn''t pay attention to us at all. Anko just looked at us and smiled sinisterly, I never liked that smile of hers. It reminded me of a women version of Orochimaru¡¯s creepy and perverted smile. After Luna realized all the eyes on us, she was too embarrased to move or make eye contact with anybody, so the only thing she could do was burry her face closer to my chest, just so she can avoid the eye contact from the others. I was a bit embarrased as well, with all the people watching eyes but I just shrugged it off and continued to hug the cute Luna. ¡®god she¡¯s way too cute¡¯ I thought Anko broke the akward mood by saying to everybody. ¡°Alright enough with that, it¡¯s already time to start the exams. I want one of your teamnates to follow me, and the second to follow the other Jonin ninja on my side, and your third teamnate can just stay here with the other Jonin. We will lead you to another part of the forest and you will then enter the forest to find your teamnates, after that it¡¯s all up to you.¡± (Anko) I released Luna from my hug, her face was still beed red but I just gave her a quick peck on her forehead. I then quickly say goodbye to her and Kat as I followed Anko. Kat enjoyed the scene of the embarrased Luna, but she didn¡¯t have time to tease her and then followed the other Jonin. Luna stayed there with the other Jonin and we waited for our instructors signal to enter the forest. The other teams split up and went into 3 seperate ways. Since I put on a show everyone was weary at me, even some of the unknown groups were glaring at me because they were jealous that my girlfriend is so cute. Lee was with me but he just looked at me with stars on his eyes. Apparently in the past he had a crush on Sakura but was facing problems trying to confess to her. But after seeing my brave action, he had overcomed the fear of being rejected and will confess Sakura his feelings the next time he sees her Funny, I don¡¯t remember Lee being the shy type. Must be because this is a new world. (Saying God mode so much sounds really lame and boring, so i¡¯m gonna say new world or some shit.) Ino was also there with me, she looked at me and gave me another thumbs up. She was happy to see Luna and me together. Temari was there but said nothing at all. Kiba was there as well but he was talking to his cute dog that was resting on top of his head. That reminds me, I still don¡¯t know what kind of animal I should get as a summoning beast. I don¡¯t like frogs because they¡¯re slimy and gross. I hate snakes, and aren¡¯t my style. Same thing goes for the slugs. I just hope there is a summoning beast for me, hopefully it¡¯s an OP monster. We continued to follow Anko and we stopped after quite some time, she turns around to us and points at me. ¡°Alright lover boy, since you put on a funny scene you will be the first to enter the forest. After that I will then do the same thing with the rest of you.¡± (Anko) I did what Anko said and went into the forest of death, I can feel that Luna and Kat still haven¡¯t entered the forest yet. Good thing to because if that snake and his loyal minion are here than that will be very dangerous. I¡¯m not strong enough to face someone like Orochimaru, after experiencing the fight with Itachi I now learned that relying on my Naruto anime knowledge is as good as useless. And who knows if Orochimaru is stronger than the original. I don¡¯t wanna take any chances and went to find the flag. To speed things up a bit I summoned 1000 shadow clones. I summoned them to spread out in the forest to find any possible threats and to find a flag for my team and Naruto¡¯s team. I also need to help Naruto¡¯s team since Orochimaru will possibly attack Sasuke and plant the curse mark on him. Even though Sasuke doesn¡¯t hold as much anger on his brother like in the past, he still holds a bit of anger inside him. And if this cursemark fuels Sasuke¡¯s rage for Itachi then he might really become the asshole he was in the beginning. And I don¡¯t know about you but it¡¯s a literal pain to fight the stubborn Sasuke. And I worked so hard to change Sasuke¡¯s behaviour¡­ wait! It was Luna who changed Sasuke¡¯s behaviour for the better. Now that I think about it I was only helping Sasuke by making him an even bigger asshole. I really have to thank Luna for what she did for Sasuke. So me and my shadow clones spread out and used our MAX out sensing skill to search for the flag and Orochimaru. I think it would have been easier if I placed Naruto and his team a tracking and a teleporting seal. Oh well I can¡¯t do that anymore and I will have to search for them blindly. ¡°Damn¡± (Chris) I felt Luna just entered the forest, I can feel that she¡¯s heading for my direction. Even though this forest isn¡¯t that big it will still take Luna 10 minutes for her to reach my location. So I left the 1000 shadow clones to do my work as I headed towards Luna¡¯s direction. This way it will only take us 5 minutes to reach each other. You might be asking ¡®why don¡¯t you just teleport to her, dumbass¡¯ Well that¡¯s because I can¡¯t spoil them and make it easier for them. Even though I hate to do this but Luna must also do things by herself, only that way will she become stronger and go over her limits. There will be a time when Luna will have to fight for her life on the line, without my help. I will do my best to protect everyone around me, but I won¡¯t be able to protect them all the time. That¡¯s why Luna and the others must become stronger, the eariler the better. I am also worried for Sasuke, but in my eyes, Luna is more important right now. ¡°Hm!¡± With my master of sensing I noticed a strange object hiding in a tree. I head towards and take it out, it was a flag. This is way too easy for me. To be honest if it weren¡¯t for this skill I would have missed it. It was hiding so well that my eyes couldn¡¯t see it, there was even a seal to prevent others from seeing this object easily. Too bad that they never expected someone like me to appear and find this flag very fast and easy. I grabbed the flag with had the leaf villlage symbol and made my way to Luna. Kat also entered the forest but she was a bit further away from Luna. Since Luna was closer I continued to go to Luna¡¯s direction. *Shwing* (An metal object being thrown Sfx) I noticed a kunai being thrown at me, I looked up and it was 2 no named ninjas from the other villages. I didn¡¯t recognize that symbol at all, is it a new symbol or did I forget about it. ¡°I see you found a flag so quickly, I¡¯m impressed now hand it over.¡± (random ninja 1) Why does it feel like i¡¯m in a light novel and these are the assholes that every MC encounters in their journey. Only for the MC to kill these assholes after they say a bunch of bullshit. (I swear this literally happens in almost every single light novel) ¡°Why do you need it.¡± (Chris) I can feel that these guys aren¡¯t strong at all, so there was no reason for me to feel scared at all. ¡°Just give us the flag before we take it from yo-¡± (Random ninja 2) was interupted by my attack I never liked those scenes in the LN because the authors always waste so much precious time on these assholes. So i¡¯m gonna cut this short and kill them quick. I chopped off his head with my sword, it was the first time I have killed someone since I came to this world. I think it¡¯s thanks to peace of mind that I can¡¯t feel anything for the guy I just killed. "You-you asshole, DIE!¡± (Random ninja 1) tried to attack me with a kunai. The guy I just killed was his friend so that¡¯s why he was so angry. But I just simply used my sword again to slash his head off like his friend. I was faster than both of them, even with this 1500kg weighted clothes I can move faster than the average Genin. If I take it off I can probably be on par with a less experienced Jonin. I ignored the two people I just killed and set off to find Luna. Killing these two people was just a waste of my time. Chapter 20 The new S-class ranked jutsu At this rate I should meet up with Luna and Kat faster than I thought. In the anime, the reason why it took Naruto and his team to find each other for so long is because they didn¡¯t have the advantaged like we do. When Kat entered the forest she wasted no time to head to our direction, I hope they don¡¯t face anything on their way. I believe that Luna and Kat are able to take on most of the Genins, but people like Gaara or Orochimaru, the girls don¡¯t stand a chance against them. ¡°Chris!¡± (Luna) yelled to me I can see Luna in plain view, we were only gone for 5 minutes but I still missed her. How did I go through the whole week without her... I ran up to her and hugged her tightly again, she was very happy to see me and I was happy to see her too. I then shook my head and pulled her away from my embrace. ¡°We need to find Kat fast.¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t want to split up from Luna but Kat¡¯s safety is very important right now. ¡°Hm! You¡¯re right.¡± (Luna) agreed whole heartedly. We then both set out to Kat¡¯s location. According to my estimate, we should probably arrive in 7 minutes or less. 4 minutes later Surprisingly we didn¡¯t encounter any monsters or other ninjas in the forest. Other than the two ninjas I met eariler, that¡¯s the only obsatcle I met in the forest. Too bad and I really wanted Luna to fight a battle to the death, this way her training will drastically improve. Not good! I felt something headed towards my direction and Luna¡¯s. It was coming really fast but I managed to block it with my sword. The objects that I blocked were Kunais. I look up to see a creepy women staring at us. ¡°What do we have here. The Uchiha girl and a little brat.¡± (Orochimaru) It was goddam Orochimaru, he is the one who I didn¡¯t want to encounter. Why is my luck so bad. (You just had to jynx it, didn¡¯t you Chris) ¡°Who are you¡± (Luna) said a bit afraid but kept a strong act in front of the enemy. Orochimaru was in his female form, he doesn¡¯t want to reveal his true form yet so he doesn¡¯t attract trouble like the Hokage or the other sages. ¡°Why dear, i¡¯m here to meet you of course. Come with me¡± (Orochimaru) strecthed out his hand towards Luna Why would he go for Luna, wasn¡¯t Sasuke his primary target. I used mind read on Orochimaru, to see what he¡¯s up to. ¡®Luna Uchiha is Sasuke¡¯s and Itachi¡¯s sister, she will become a great lab rat for me to experiment. And I must also take care of the other brat, it¡¯s because of him that Sasuke doesn¡¯t hold as much rage for his brother as before. If this brat and his sister are able to convince Sasuke to change his ways, then it will be harder for me to convince him to follow me. Even if I were to give Sasuke a curse mark, he would probably rather die than to hurt his sister. After I take care of these two then it¡¯s Sasuke¡¯s turn.¡¯ Orochimaru thought Ah! So that¡¯s what he wants. In the anime Sasuke¡¯s rage for Itachi is the sole reason he joined Orochimaru and betrayed the leaf village. And because of Luna and me (especially Luna) Sasuke¡¯s anger has almost disappeared. And if he forgives his brother, then Orochimaru will need to work extra hard to convince Sasuke to join him. I stood between Luna and Orochimaru, preventing anything bad happening to her. ¡°If you wanna get to Luna then you¡¯re gonna have to go through me first¡± (Chris) Orochimaru smirked at my comment, he then said ¡°Why I would gladly take you on that offer¡± (Orochimaru) ¡°MANY HIDDEN SHADOW SNAKE HANDS TECHNIQUE¡± (Orochimaru) wasn¡¯t gonna waste anytime on us and used a powerful snake technique. I saw a bunch of white snakes come out of Orochimaru¡¯s hands and were headed for our way. I read Orochimaru¡¯s mind and I was able to deflect this technique by decapitating all of their heads. ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re a genin but you¡¯re mastery of Kenjutsu is very high, even the average Jonin would have problems facing my snakes. But you just proved me wrong brat.¡± (Orochimaru) said clearly amused. He hasn¡¯t found an interesting subject in weeks. And seeing as how I was able to deal with his technique, he thought I was worth experimenting on as well. ¡°Useless snakes like that won¡¯t even scathe me.¡± (Chris) I said that to stall time, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Anko or another leaf village ninja to notice Orochimaru. There are several hidden cameras placed in this forest, so someone has to have seen Orochimaru. If I can hold on while they come, then we¡¯re saved. ¡°Hm! Cocky kid, most kids your age would be trembling in fear. But here you are, standing up to me. It¡¯s not every day I get to see a fearless kid like yourself. How would you like to join me.¡± (Orochimaru) ¡°No thank you, I would rather be a free man than a sex slave¡± (chris) ¡°I knew you would say that, pity. I thought I could make you stronger but you¡¯re a fool if you don¡¯t grasp the chance.¡± (Orochimaru) ¡°There are other ways to get stronger than to join you.¡± (Chris) ¡°I guess, but as much as I enjoy talking to you and waste my time. I literally have a million things better to do right now. TEMPORARY PARALYSIS TECHNIQUE!¡± (Orochimaru) After he made that jutsu my whole body was paralyzed, that jutsu Orochimaru used right now wasn¡¯t a Genjutsu. At first I thought it was a Genjutsu not a Ninjutsu. Remember that i''m immune to Genjutsu''s not Ninjutsu''s Damnit! With my body paralyzed how am I suppose to protect Luna. ¡°Chris!¡± (Luna) starts to shake me. She has been paralyzed from fear after seeing the evil eyes in Orochimaru. And when I was paralyzed she snapped out of her fear and came to my help. Orochimaru made his way towards Luna. ¡°Come here little girl, there¡¯s no reason to be afraid.¡± (Orochimaru) said, but Luna didn¡¯t say anything and used an attack. ¡°FIRE STYLE: FIRE BULLET JUTSU¡± (Luna) said as she threw a bunch of small fireballs on Orochimaru¡¯s direction. ¡°Hmph! Weak.¡± (Orochimaru) just simply waved off the attack with his right hand like it was nothing. He was about to finish this worthless fight with his next move, but how could I let him. FREEZE TIME! My body was supposed to be paralyzed. But my healing Kekkai Genkai automatically uses it¡¯s healing effects on me, and it was able to neutralize the paralysis. I didn¡¯t know that it had this kind of automatic effect, but thank god it did because of this I was able to move again. When I froze time, I created my sword and slashed down Orochimaru in little pieces, his skin was tough as steel. But thanks to my strength, and also because I infused my chakra on my sword. Orochimaru was sliced into a million little pieces. My time freezing ability was up, everything was once moving again and Orochimaru¡¯s pieces was there on the cold hard ground. I turned to Luna and said ¡°Let¡¯s get out of he-¡± (Chris) just before I was able to say something else, I felt something sharp pierced my stomach. ¡°CHRIS! NOO!¡± (Luna) screamed for me, the fear in her eyes could be seen. She even covered her mouth with her hands. I couldn¡¯t feel pain, but I saw something long like a spear come in my back and out my stomach. I turned around to see the culprit and to my shock, it was Orochimaru. How was he still alive. He used a long sword to pierce my stomach and then retracted it. ¡°My you have an interesting ability, good thing that was only a snake clone otherwise I really would have ended up as the poor snake.¡± (Orochimaru) Dammit, it was a snake clone this whole time. I really underestimated Orochimaru. ¡°Although you have indeed amused me, it is now your time to die.¡± (Orochimaru) He saw me as a strong threat, even though I was still a kid I posess a strong ability that could even make Orochimaru fear before it. Just before he was about to kill me. I heard a loud voice. ¡°WOOD STYLE: GREAT SPEAR TREE¡± (???) then a bunch of roots sprung from the ground and reached for Orochimaru. However, Orochimaru was quick to react and dodged the incoming attack. Someone just used a wood style, was it Yamato. I turned to see and it was a small humanoid figure with a creepy yet cool wood mask. And even his/her entire body was covered in wooden armour. Who is this person. ¡°Oh ho ho, now this is really interesting. First the brat with the weird powers, and now another brat with the wood release Kekkai Genkai. This trip was worth more than I expected¡± (Orochimaru) said Who could it be, appraise!
Name: Kat Nim Senju Age: 18 Kenjutsu: D ranked
Genjutsu: D ranked Ninjutsu: A ranked Fuinjutsu: C ranked
Health: cursed Kekkai Genkai: A ranked N/A
Taijutsu: B ranked Kekkai genkai: Wood style Curse name: Natures curse
Holy balls, it¡¯s Kat. And she''s part of the Senju clan as well. Now that I think about it I can sense that she has the tracking seal that I put on her earlier. But most importantly how is she able to use the wood style techniques, only Yamato and Senju Hashirama were the only ones who were able to use the wood jutsu. And what does it mean by nature¡¯s curse, i¡¯ll look into that later. (Not gonna question over the fact that she''s 18 years old) ¡°Leave Orochimaru, before I make you.¡± (Kat) said feircely. Thank god her face and body was covered in a wood armour, otherwise she would be next on Orochimaru¡¯s lab rat experiment. Kat¡¯s voce sounds really deep, kinda like batman. And I can sense her chakra but it¡¯s different from Kat¡¯s usual chakra. Is she also able to mask her chakra completely. But how did she know that the women was actually Orochimaru. ¡°So this other brat knows about me. I¡¯m gonna have a really good time experimenting on your body and extract the wood release Kekkai Genkai you hold inside you.¡± (Orochimaru) How could he pass on an opportunity like this. There has been only one person to have used the wood style and that was Hashirama Senju, the first Hokage and the one who created the leave village. (Yamato doesn¡¯t count since he got his wood powers from an experiment. Meaning that Yamato wasn¡¯t born with that ability.) If he is able to get his hands on Kat''s powers. Then Orochimaru''s power will rise to the top. Kat didn¡¯t respond and we couldn¡¯t see her expression thanks to the mask she is wearing. ¡°WOOD STLE: WOOD DRAGON JUTSU¡± (Kat) said and a giant wooden dragon appeared and charged straight to Orochimaru. The wood dragon is really fast, and even Orochimaru was barely able to dodge the attack. How is Kat able to wield such a strong jutsu, but it was too good to be true as I sensed Kat¡¯s chakra depleting at a fast rate. Kat turns to us and yelled ¡°Get out of here, I can hold him off while you two make a quick run for it!¡± (Kat) She was ready to sacrifice herself for us. As if I¡¯ll let that happen. The deep wound that Orochimaru made in my stomach was healed instantly by me. I made a shadow clone to protect Luna as I made my way towards Kat¡¯s direction. ¡°What are you doing here, I told you to go away. Protect your girlfriend!¡± (Kat) said, she was shocked that I was still here. I ignored what she said, I grabbed her right shoulder and I gave her my chakra. I felt that her whole chakra pool was recovering. Kat was shocked to see what I did, but she continued to attack Orochimaru. Now that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about her chakra depletion, she can go all out. ¡°What a nuisance¡± (Orochimaru) continued ¡°FIRE STYLE: FIRE BALL JUTSU¡± (Orochimaru) aimed for us, I expected this attack and used a water jutsu on it ¡°WATER STYLE: WATER DRAGON JUTSU¡± (Chris) since I have an elemental affinity for water it¡¯s only natural for me to learn water jutsus. I got most of my techniques from the poor old Hokage, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance when I plead him with puppy eyes and use my other MAX skills on him. The water dragon that I released made it¡¯s way to the fire ball, and it destroyed the fire ball and the water dragon was making it¡¯s way towards Orochimaru. Water is strong against fire, so it¡¯s only natural for my attack to easily dispel his fireball attack. Then the wood and water dragon made their way towards Orochimaru and landed an attack on him. But Orochimaru¡¯s body went *poof* and it was replaced by a log. Substituation jutsu, I always hated that move. It¡¯s so annoying. *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* Luna and me turn around to see where two source of the clapping was coming from, it was Orochimaru standing on top top of a tree. ¡°You two are really something you know. Especially you Chris, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re able to use a water dragon jutsu and gave the wooden masked brat your chakra. Not only that but I can see that you¡¯re not tired at all. If you ask me, your chakra pool is probably compared to the tailed beasts, if not more.¡± (Orochimaru) Shit! He was able to see that. Luna was fine, she was standing behind me. My shadow clone was quick to react and brought her here to me. She was frightened but she felt secure around us. Kat was fine but I could feel so much rage coming out of her. I know her attack didn¡¯t work and that Orochimaru is a huge asshole but that¡¯s not really a good reason to have so much anger for someone you just met. I took off my clothes and my whole chest was exposed. I am not gonna be like Gray Fullbuster from Fairy tail, and just take off my shirt where ever I go. I only took off my shirt because it was weighing me down. I felt really light and I was ready to take on Orochimaru. ¡°The three of you have no chance against me, so just yield and end this pointless fight.¡± (Orochimaru) Looks like he was getting impatient, just where the hell if the support when you need them. I re-summoned my shadow clones to see if they found anything or anyone. Oh no! The shadow clones that I send earlier managed to find Naruto¡¯s team. The team felt a huge chakra explosion happen and are on their way here as we speak.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. My shadow clone tried to stop him, but I accidentally summoned him back just when I was gonna check there results. That¡¯s a huge mistake on my part, if they come then they will have to fight Orochimaru as well. I was about to strike but Kat was one step ahead of me, she used the wood dragon one more time. And it was headed for Orochimaru¡¯s direction. Orochimaru smirked and said ¡°you honestly think the same trick would work on me¡± (Orochimaru) said and took out a sword, he then slashed the huge dragon tearing it into two. It was the Kusanagi sword, so that¡¯s how he was able to land a huge whole on my stomach. The Kusanagi sword has the ability to extend and retract and also levitate. It¡¯s a very strong sword if you ask me. But, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the only one here who has a strong sword. (Epic foreshadowing) ¡°Die¡± (Orochimaru) said and pointed the tip of the sword towards Kat. The sword then extended at a fast rate towards Kat, but I pushed Kat out of the way before it was able to harm her. It looked like Orochimaru expected this and threw shuriken at us, and he also used a jutsu. ¡°SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!¡± (Orochimaru) Then at least a good 50 shurikens headed our way. I used an air style techniqueto counter it. ¡°AIR STYLE: BREAKTHROUGH¡± (Chris) A huge gust of wind came out of my body and it stopped the shurikens from reaching us. I didn¡¯t learn this jutsu from a scroll, since I mastered the air element than making a small gust of wind like this is very easy for me. ¡°Annoying!¡± (Orochimaru) was getting really irritated seeing how all his attacks were being blocked by me. He never expected me to know how to counter his techniques. Then he made a bright idea to kidnap the helpless Luna and use her as a hostage. Orochimaru secretly used another snake clone to capture the helpless Luna. I knew of his plan thanks to my mind reading ability. I saw that a snake sprung up behind Luna and was about to capture her. FREEZE TIME! I froze time once again and headed for the snake clone. I cut him in pieces with my sword and that was it. I unfroze time again. ¡°How about that¡± (Chris) ¡°Nothing much¡± (Orochimaru) I read his mind and shit, damn he got me. Before I had the chance to react he said ¡°FORMATION OF TEN THOUSAND SNAKES¡± (Orochimaru) A bunch of snakes came out of his body, it was a gross sight. But this is a jutsu that I didn¡¯t want to fight. This snake formation summons a bunch of snake the snakes can bite the enemy with their poison fangs and open their mouths to extend Kusanagi-like blades, making them even more deadly. Furthermore, when the inexhaustibly crawling snakes gather together, they become a defensive wall, and can block any kind of attack. Then the pile of snakes made their way here. They opened up their mouths and a bunch of Kusanagi blades were aimed at us. If I don¡¯t do something, then we will die. The whole army of snakes launched their weapons at us, I was able to quickly get ahold of Luna and Kat and I managed to dodge every single attack. I used a super speed sealing technique on me to make me faster. I could haved used this against Orochimaru but he is even more dangerous on close combat. God knows what other snake jutsus he has up on his sleeve. (Literally, since snakes come out of his sleeve) get it I had no choice but to flee. We are not strong enough to face Orochimaru, I could use my peaceful cannon on Orochimaru but I might also hurt other people like Naruto or my teamnates. I pulled Luna and Kat on top of my shoulders, they were pretty light so they did not weigh me down much. They weren¡¯t embarrased being carried like this, we were way too focused on running from Orochimaru that they didn¡¯t even think of the position they were in. I didn¡¯t sense any fear in Kat, all I could feel was pure rage from her. She tried to get out from my grasp, but I wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast when you¡¯re running, but not fast enough. SUMMONING JUTSU¡± (Orochimaru) then called out for a huge snake. The snake seemed to know what to do as soon as it was summoned. So without a thought, the huge snake followed me at an incredible speed, with Orochimaru on top of it¡¯s head. But he made one mistake, thanks to my MAX skill in taijutsu and huge chakra pool, the snake isn¡¯t able to catch up to me. And also, the snake is very huge, so it can¡¯t avoid the huge trees that were in his way. This slowed down his movement speed. And it¡¯s also thanks to my speed seal that we were running away from that huge snake. I thought I had this in the bag, but who knew that I gave the huge snake too little credit. Instead of chasing us on ground, it dug itself UNDERGROUND and it was actually gaining on us. HOW! Last I checked, snakes aren¡¯t part drills. What kind of snake digs himself underground and increases his speed by a huge margin. I won¡¯t fight it, I have Luna on one hand and Kat on the other. If I let Luna go then she¡¯ll be swallowed by the huge snake because of her lack of speed. If I were to let Kat go, she¡¯ll probably want to face Orochimaru when she has the chance. Either way I have no choice but to hold onto them both and run like hell. If only I could make shadow clones then this would be easier. But with both my hands occupied. It''s gonna be harder than I thought The huge snake decided to jump out of the ground and tried to swallow us, I used the air walking jutsu to walk up to the sky. I am still unable to use this technique, since I haven¡¯t mastered it yet. And if I were to use it, there is a huge chance that I might lose my balance and fall to the ground. If the happens, then the snake will gobble us alive. When I jumped up high into the air, the snake barely managed to eat us. Luna and Kat were surprised by what they saw. They decided not to ask and still let me carry them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make shadow clone jutsus.¡± (Kat) asked ¡°Can¡¯t you see that my hands are occupied, if I let one of you go then one of you will die in the process.¡± (Chris) Damn! If only I could grow more hands, than that would be more easie-.... Wait a minute, I CAN GROW MORE ARMS I just remembered that I have a Kekkai Genkai that let¡¯s me manipulate my body, I can even grow more limbs if I wanted to. I¡¯m so stupid, but then again I was in no position to think about growing limbs. So I grew two more arms and summoned another 5000 shadow clones. Everyone including Orochimaru was beyond shocked to see that I could grow more limbs. Too be honest, it didn¡¯t feel so bad, it feels like I practically grew up with these extra pair of arms my whole life. So with the help of 5000 shadow clones, they all charged directly towards the huge snake and Orochimaru. I know that they aren¡¯t strong enough to take him on, but I had a plan that I came up with. ¡°What a nuisance.¡± (Orochimaru) smirked, then a bunch of other small snakes opened up there mouths and shot their Kusanagi swords towards my clones. Atleast a few hundred of my clones were wiped out in an instant. But that was okay, I needed them to stall Orochimaru. The remaining clones then shot a barrage of water, fire, and wind jutsus towarda Orochimaru and his huge snake. As they were doing that I laid down Kat and Luna on a tree. Kat was really angry and wanted to go straight to the battlefield. I held her down and told her to calm down, why was she so angry towards Orochimaru. She wouldn''t listen and got back up, I didn¡¯t have time to fight her, so I used a bit of my strength and hit her in the back of her neck. She fainted and I held her small figure, I told the frightened Luna to calm down as well and guard Kat. She nodded obediently and then I made my way towards Orochimaru. As soon as I got there, onlya few hundred of the 5000 shadow clones were left. ¡°Give it up brat, there is nothing you can do to stop me.¡± (Orochimari) ¡°Maybe, but who said I was gonna stop you.¡± (Chris) I said as I stood a couple of trees away from Orochimaru. I had a move on me that I always wanted to try out, I practiced this move a couple days ago. But I never used it because I never had a strong opponent to use it against, until now. I put my hands together like I had an invisible ball, and put them beside my right hip. I concentrated a lot of chakra into my hands and then I yelled out. ¡°RASEN-KAMEEEE!!!!!¡± (Chris) I yelled at the top of my lungs. ¡°Useless, nothing can stop me and my wall of snakes.¡± (Orochimaru) said as a bunch of snakes formed up a wall in front of Orochimaru. ¡°HAMEEEEEEE!!!!!¡± (Chris) I yelled as more chakra was storing up in my hands. ¡°I will show you, just how weak you truly are against a sage like me.¡± (Orochimaru) ¡°HAAAAAAAA¡± (Chris) then a huge ray of energy made it¡¯s way to Orochimaru. This move is my own move, I used the Kamehameha move from DBZ and combined it with the rasengan. The difference between this Kamehameha and the original Kamehameha, is that this Kamehameha spins around like the rasengan. Making it more powerful and dangerous to my enemies. I could tell you that this is easily an S-ranked jutsu. Althought it is not as powerful as peaceful cannon, but it isn¡¯t that far off either. This move is perfect for this situation. And I should mention one thing, what I used just now cannot be used by anybody else. Because it can easily drain a person¡¯s chakra easily, I can use it thanks to my huge chakra pool. Not even the sharingan can copy it. Ki and chakra are two very different things. I don¡¯t know how to use ki, but I was able to mimick the Kamehameha and combine it with the rasengan. If I could find a way to master Ki then I would be able to fly, and use the Rasen-Kamehameha more easily. Too bad i¡¯m in the Narutoverse and not the dragonball verse. And back on topic, the Rasen-Kamehameha that I used earlier was headed towards Orochimaru. With Orochimaru¡¯s snakes blocking his view, he wasn¡¯t able to see the powerful move that I used. He thought that his snake barrier would easily block my attack, too bad he underestimated me and the huge barrier of snakes was engulfed in my move. Even Orochimaru and the huge snakes were gone. I used up at least ? of my chakra to use this move, I could¡¯ve used less chakra but I needed to be sure that this move killed Orochimaru. I never felt so tired in my life, but personally, this is 100 times better than facing Itachi¡¯s rinnegan, and the weird alien figure back in the land of waves. Even though I was tired, I couldn¡¯t feel Orochimaru¡¯s chakra at all. Either he escaped so fast that I wasn''t able to sense hom. or he is dead, either way we¡¯ll know in the near future. The huge blast that I created was going up towards the sky, I made sure that it wouldn''t go to the forest since I could hurt other people. This is why I aimed it a bit higher to avoid casualties. I made my way back towards Luna and Kat, Kat was still unconcious but Luna¡¯s eyes were so wide opened. She was beyond shocked when she saw the rasen-kamehameha. I put my hand on her shoulder, she flinched a bit, she didn¡¯t see me at all, her mind was still replaying the scene of me owning Orochimaru¡¯s ass. She looked at me with her eyes, then she made her way to me and gave me a hug. She wasn¡¯t afraid, she was mad at herself because she couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as me and Kat were fighting Orochimaru. She thought of the harsh week she practiced with Kakashi and Sasuke was all gone to waste. She thought she was prepared to fight, but she felt weak and had to watch by the sidelines. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I practiced so hard but I could only stand and watch.¡± (Luna) was silently crying, no tears were falling from her eyes. But I can still hear the sadness inside her I caressed her back gently and reasurred her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Luna, no one would have ever expect one of the 5 sages to appear here and attack us. There was nothing you could do.¡± (Chris) ¡°A Sage!¡± (Luna) she didn¡¯t expect the snake person we fought was one of the 5 sages. ¡°Yes, it was a sage. So don¡¯t be to hard on yourself, almost no Genin or even Jonin can stand up against Orochimaru. I was only able to beat him because of his cocky attitude and also because he underestimated me.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ow, what happened¡± (Kat) woke up and rubbed the place where I hit her. She looked at us and ran away at lightning speed. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s hiding from us but i¡¯m gonna figure this out. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± (Chris) I carried Lunabridal style and ran towards Kat, Luna blushed a bit but she knew I was faster than her. So she rested her head on my bare chest and placed her arms between my neck, and just let me carry her. It felt nice, but now it¡¯s not the time to enjoy this. Kat is pretty fast, but not as fast as me. I still had my speed seal on me so I had no problem catching up to her. She showed a bit of resistance by using her wood jutsu on us, I just simply dodged them or used my other pair of arms to cut down her wood jutsus. Seeing as how she wasn¡¯t giving up I summoned another 5 shadow clones to pin her down. Once she was pinned down, the shadow clones pinned her arms and legs. This scene looked like I was about to rape her. ¡°Let me go you bastard.¡± (Kat) tried to struggle but it was futile. ¡°I know it¡¯s you Kat. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you, just tell me why you¡¯re running away from me.¡± (Chris) Luna didn¡¯t like to see her friend like this, but she trusted in my actions so she kinda ignored it. Luna told me mentally to go easy on her, I understood her message and nodded my head lightly. ¡°I am not Kat, so let me go or you will suffer the consequences.¡± (Kat) tried to fool me once I figured out her identity ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ Kat, don¡¯t fool me. I know it¡¯s you. Remember that i¡¯m¡­ we¡¯re your friends, so there is no reason to be afraid of us.¡± (Chris) ¡°*Sob* *Sob* *Sniff* I don¡¯t have any friends. *Sob* now let me go. *sniff* please.¡± (Kat) Wow, first she threatens me, and now she¡¯s acting like the victim, what a tsundere she is. But I like it. I dispelled my shadow clones and Kat was now free, she didn¡¯t move at all and just continued to lie there on the ground. So I took this chance to place Luna down from my arms and made my way towards the crying Kat. I have to admit, being in this team is probably the best thing that has happened in my life. They are just so cute to be around. I crouched down beside Kat, I gently took off her wooden mask. Indeed she was crying, but why. I didn¡¯t use that much force. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kat, I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± (Chris) ¡°No it¡¯s my fault¡± (Kat) said as she wiped the tears from her face. ¡°How did you know it was me under the mask.¡± (Kat) She must be curious how I knew her identity, with that kind of armour, no one would be able to recognize her, not even her scent, chakra, etc. ¡°The tracking seal on your hand, it¡¯s still there. That¡¯s how I was able to tell.¡± (Chris) and I also knew from using the appraisal skill on her. ¡°Oh! Figures¡­.. Are you gonna ask me how I am able to use the wood jutsu.¡± (Kat) I am very curious about that as well, but if I were to force it out of her, then she will have a much harder time to trust us. ¡°I am indeed curious Kat, but if you don¡¯t wanna talk about it, then we won¡¯t pry into the subject any further.¡± (Chris) ¡°Really! But, you pinned me down, I thought you wanted to force it out of me.¡± (Kat) ¡°I pinned you down for two reasons, one, I wanted to know why you ran away like that. 2. If you were to go alone in this forest, the chances of you making it out alive are slim to none.¡± (Chris) ¡°I see, i¡¯m sorry. I thought you were one of those people who were after my wood jutsu technique.¡± (Kat) ¡°What do you mean, one of those people?¡± (Chris) ¡°I will tell you, but, promise me, the both of you, that you won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± (Kat) ¡°I promise.¡± (Chris) said ¡°Me too.¡± (Luna) ¡°Well, I am actuallya member of the Senju clan. I was caught when I was 9 or 10 years old by Orochimaru, I was being tested to unlock the Senju cells inside me. And other 60 children including myself were being tested as well. Even after all this time, we could never unlock our powers. That was until one night, that the Hokage caught wind of what was happenning, the Hokage barged into the secret lab. But Orochimaru was quick and burned everything to the ground. I am actually 18 years of age not 13 like everyone thinks. Before the fire could kill me, I unlocked my powers and ran away. I didn¡¯t want to return home because I heard Orochimaru that he was working with someone in the leaf village. I knew that I returned I would be locked up and chained, and tested for my Kekkai Genkai. So after all this time I learned how to use my wood jutsu. I practiced hard for this very day. Only for Orochimaru to get killed by someone else.¡± (Kat) ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kat, I didn¡¯t know.¡± (Chris) so it turns out that there was someone else besides Yamato that survived in that incident. And Kat made the right decision by not going to the leaf village, If she did, then Danzo would do whatever it takes to get her to join the ROOT organization. ¡°It¡¯s okay Chris, atleast I know that Orochimaru is dead.¡± (Kat) ¡°So what are you gonna do now, it¡¯s too dangerous to stay here in the leaf village. If people find out about your abilities then it will bring you consequences.¡± (Chris) I forgot to mention, but when Kat showed up and used here wood jutsu. I secretly used my move sets to destroy any hidden cameras in the forest. I knew I made the right choice in doing so, now Kat won¡¯t have people persuing her for her powers. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only came here to live my last few years to kill Orochimaru. But now that my revenge is complete, then I can die in peace.¡± (Kat) ¡°What do you mean, your last few years.¡± (Chris) ¡°I am infected with a deadly curse. I once saw a medical ninja who specializes in these type of things, and he said it was called ''natures curse''. It¡¯s a curse that only people who force their Kekkai Genkai¡¯s to open. Orochimaru opened it up for me with a bunch of experiments, meaning my wood Kekkai Genkai didn¡¯t open by itself. That¡¯s why I can only live when I am 21 years old. Once I reace that age I will die.¡± (Kat) So that¡¯s nature''s curse, I never heard of it happening to Yamato. Maybe he got lucky and got away with it. ¡°Kat, what if I can heal your curse. Would you continue to live with me and the leaf village.¡± (Chris) I know I am gonna sound selfish, but Kat has an extremely strong Kekkai Genkai. There is no doubt that this ability is gonna help us in the future, if I can convince her to become stronger then she will be of great use to us. Not only that but she is also a part of my team. She even offered to sacrffice herself while she fought Orochimaru, I can¡¯t stand and watch someone as kind as her die. ¡°No one can heal my curse Chris, but thank you for making me feel better.¡± (Kat) and smiled faintly at my attempts to make her feel better. ¡°But what if I can really heal your curse, do you promise to never leave my side.¡± (Chris) Kat blushed a bit, I didn¡¯t realize what I said, but Kat thought it was like a proposal or something. Luna for some reason got angry at me, she didn¡¯t know why but she hated it when I was talking to Kat like that. But after hearing Kat¡¯s story she didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. ¡°If you can indeed heal my curse, then I will live by your side.¡± (Kat) she thought I was kidding, she thought I said that to make hers feel better, she decided to say yes and just roll with it. ¡°Awesome.¡± (Chris) I said that as I touched her right shoulder. I activated my healing Kekkai Genkai ability and her whole body was soon enveloped by a bright green light. This is what happened exactly with Hina. (Go to chapter 17 if you forgot who Hina was) The green light disappeared from Kat¡¯s body. I used my appraisal skill once more and indeed, the curse was gone. I luv this Kekkai Genkai, good job me on making this smart choice. Kat at first was confused, then she checked her body and the curse was really lifted. Every night she would suffer from a severe pain all over her body, she would use pills to make the pain go away, even after fighting Orochimaru she was still in pain. But she never showed signs of pain because she got used to it, and now that this pain was gone, she knew that the curse has been lifted. Kat couldn¡¯t believe it at first, she thought it was a wonderful dream. Today so many wonderful things happened, Orochimaru got killed, her curse has been lifted. It all seemed too good to be true. Then she sooned realized it wasn¡¯t a dream, this is real life. Then a bunch of tears started coming out of her eyes, these were tears of happiness. She was so happy that she launched herself at me and gave me the tighest hug I ever recieved. She was well developed despite looking like a 12 year old. How is she able to look like a 12 year old, and be 18 years old at the same time. Is she like Tsunade, does she also use a jutsu to make her look younger, I brushed aside all of those thoughts and comforted Kat. ¡°Thank you! Thank You so much, Thank you!¡± (Kat) she was always afraid that someday her death would come for her, after all, no one wants to die. ¡°No problem Kat, that¡¯s what friends are for. We¡¯re here to support each other.¡± (Chris) I looked at Luna and she was also happy for Kat, she could tell how happy she was when the curse was lifted. So Luna made her way over here and hugged the crying Kat. We stayed like that for a good few minutes, now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t Naruto¡¯s team headed for our direction. They should have been here ages ago. I thought of the worse thing possible, but with Orochimaru gone there shouldn¡¯t be a team to face Naruto¡¯s team. Other than Gaara¡¯s team, there isn¡¯t another one who is as strong as them. Then again this Naruto world does not follow the Original script. So I told the crying Kat and Luna to stand up, I told them as well that Naruto¡¯s team might be in danger. The three of us understood the situation and I lead the way towards Naruto¡¯s direction. I can still feel them with my master of sensing skill. And man I am so tired, that fight with Orochimaru took more energy than I thought it would be. But atleast I know that the Rasen-Kamehameha is strong enough to kill a sage. Chapter 21 Kidnapped part 1 ¡°By the way Chris, I forgot to mention, but how in the world did you grow more arms.¡± (Kat) On our way to Naruto¡¯s team location, Kat couldn¡¯t help but ask about my new arms. I totally forgot about them, and so I made them both disappear, as if they were never there to begin with. ¡°I have a Kekkai Genkai that let¡¯s me manipulate my body. I can do anything with it. I can transform into a dragon, or grow more heads. And so on.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing Chris. Not only do you have an ability that lets you heal anything, but you also have an ability that lets you manipulate your body at will.¡± (Kat) ¡°Don¡¯t forgot his other killer moves. Remember how he beat up Sasuke like it was nothing, and how Chris has his huge chakra pool as well.¡± (Luna) ¡®and also that huge blast wave, I will never forget anything like that in my whole live'' she thought ¡°You¡¯re right¡± (Kat) then she leaned closer to Luna and whispered ¡°say Luna. Do you remember what I said that it¡¯s only a matter of time before the other women start to notice Chris¡¯s abilities and charms.¡± (Kat) said to Luna I didn¡¯t hear it since I was a bit far away from them. So I was totally unaware of what they were talking about. ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± (Luna) whispered to her friend, confused by her words. ¡°Because, I am starting to like him as well.¡± (Kat) said and blushed a bit. Kat was always a loner and always distant herself from others. but this is the first time she has ever felt this way about a man. Since I saved her she has started to see me in a new light. Kat knew that me and Luna are going out, so she had to say it to Luna. Kat isn¡¯t the type to steal other peoples boyfriends, mostly because her and Luna are actually good friends. When Luna heard this she wasn¡¯t surprised, she might not be knowledgable in a relationship, but she could tell that Kat has also started developing feelings for me. ¡°I know Kat, but me and Chris are already going out. It¡¯s kinda hard to say anything in a situation like this.¡± (Luna) Kat chuckled a bit. ¡°Just so you know Luna, I am not planning on giving up on him. I will fight for his love as well. If he doesn¡¯t want me in his life, then I can only suck it up and never think of something like that again. However, if he wants me to be at his side I won¡¯t hesitate to say yes.¡± (Kat) ¡°Isn¡¯t that kinda cruel Kat, I mean, who would say that to another person so casually.¡± (Luna) ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that Luna. I don¡¯t wanna break our relationship with each other. But I did promise Chris that I will stay by his side if he cures me.¡± (Kat) said and winks at Luna. ¡°*GASP* oh no! you''re right. So I already lost him.¡± (Luna) said in a sad mood. ¡°Ahahaha! Don¡¯t cry Luna, I was only kidding around. I can tell that you and him are a really good couple, but all i¡¯m saying is, what if we share him.¡± (Kat) ¡°Share him? What do you mean?¡± (Luna) asked confused. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it sounds like. You and I both know that Chris isn¡¯t that type to hurt a girls feelings, so if another girl asks him out, he¡¯ll have a hard time saying no because he doesn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings or yours.¡± (Kat) ¡°I-I guess you¡¯re right, but what do I do...¡± (Luna) ¡°Simple really, after this exam is over, you and me will have a chat with Chris. I think I have a good idea that will work out for all of us.¡± (Kat) ¡°O-okay.¡± (Luna) said a bit depressed, she has never thought of sharing Chris with others. It means that she won¡¯t get as much time alone with him as she wants to. Not only that but Chris will have to divide his attention to the other girls. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Luna, if my plan goes the way I want it to then we will all be happy as well¡­ just trust me okay, I don¡¯t want to hurt you or Chris in any way.¡± (Kat) Kat was a bit nervous as well, she has never done something like this in her whole life. She always thought of living alone because she only has 3 years left to live. That was until I came and healed Kat from her deadly curse. Now she can experience the feeling of love, and now she doesn¡¯t need to fear for her life anymore. And since I gave her life, then she will repay it by being by my side. ¡°Okay Kat, I trust you.¡± (Luna) ¡®If someone saved my life like that, then I would also fall in love with him. I guess I can understand what Kat is feeling right now.¡¯ Luna thought While the two of them were talking I didn¡¯t hear a thing, I was too focused on reaching Naruto¡¯s location. Now that half of my chakra is gone, I can¡¯t be as careless with my chakra like I did with the Rasen-Kamehameha. I learned from this fight that I must save up my chakra, even if I have a miilion times more chakra than the 9 tails, I still need to learn how to use my chakra wisely. We still have a couple of days before the exams are over, so I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t rest once we find a suitable place to camp. ¡°HUMAN BOULDER!!!¡± (Choji) I saw Choji rolling around like a boulder, and he was aiming his huge body towards Sasuke. Sasuke jumped out of the way and used a fire style jutsu ¡°FIRE STYLE: FIRE BALL JUTSU.¡± (Sasuke) Choji dodged the attack as well and proceeded to use his human boulder technique again on Sasuke. At first I thought they were fighting for reals, until I noticed Shikamaru, Naruto and Sakura on the sides, watching the battle. I was a bit curious about the conflict between Sasuke and Choji, so I headed to Naruto¡¯s direction and asked him what was going on. ¡°Naruto..¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh, Sensei! You¡¯re here, glad to see that all of you didn¡¯t fail¡± (Naruto) ¡°Sensei?¡± (Luna, Kat, Sakura) said, they weren¡¯t here when I accepted Naruto and Hinata as my students. So they were a bit confused about what Naruto said. (Sasuke didn¡¯t hear because all his focus was on Choji) I didn¡¯t pay attention to the confused trio. ¡°Why is Choji fighting Sasuke?¡¯ (Chris) ¡°Oh you see, a while ago when we were travelling, we ran into them. Choji said something about us giving him food. And somewhere between the lines, Sasuke called Choji a fat-ass. That got Choji really angry and began using his weird jutsu on Sasuke, after that you guys came here and that¡¯s what happened.¡± (Naruto) ¡°And, why aren¡¯t you helping him¡± (Chris) ¡°Sasuke said that he wanted to use Choji as a training dummy, to see how much he improved with his training with Kakashi Sensei. So we decided to wait here and do nothing while he hogs all the fun for himself.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Oh brother.¡± (Luna) ¡°Cocky bastard isn¡¯t he.¡± (Kat) ¡°EXPANSION JUTSU: HUMAN BOULDER!¡± (Choji) ¡°LIGHTNING STYLE: CHIDORI" (Sasuke) Oh! So Sasuke did indeed learn the Chidori, let¡¯s see what Choji does against this move. And soon, the human boulder and Sasuke clashed together. The clash was huge, it was hard to tell which one is gonna emerge victorious. Some of you might think the Choji is gonna lose, but remember. Choji might be slow, but he is very physically strong. But Sasuke is using a very strong lightning jutsu against Choji, so it¡¯s kinda hard to tell who is gonna win this round. The clash ended, and both sides were sent back due to the huge recoil. ¡°AAAAAHHHHHH HHHEEEELLLLPPPP MEEEEE¡± (Choji) couldn¡¯t control his round body and he kept rolling on a small downward hill. ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ looks like i¡¯ll find him, what a drag.¡± (Shikamaru) Then Shikamaru who was resting just now left to find Choji, Ino wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen, maybe she was still looking for her team in this forest. Luckily, Sasuke wasn¡¯t hurt that much, only a few cuts but that¡¯s it. So there wasn¡¯t a need for me to heal him. He turns around and sees all of us. ¡°All of you are here, good. I was starting to wonder if you all got killed or something.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I thought the same thing about you Sasuke, at least you¡¯re in better shape then I am hehehehe!¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm!¡± (Sasuke) checks on me, and he didn¡¯t notice till now, but I did look a bit injured and tired. Only he knows how strong I am, and for someone to get me to even this state, he must be a monster. (Okay, so I think Chris is over-exagerrating. I mean, he only suffered some cuts and bruises from Orochimaru and that¡¯s it. And he used up half of his chakra to use a move against Orochimaru, other than that he¡¯s fine.) ¡°Let me guess, Gaara did this to you.¡± (Sasuke) Oh so he knows about Gaara. ¡°No it wasn¡¯t Gaara, but in the end I killed the attacker (Chris) (we all know that¡¯s a lie. Knowing Orochimaru, he probably escaped his death for the thousandth time) The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter anyway, have you guys found a flag. We haven¡¯t found one even after all this time. I¡¯d be surprised if someone found one already.¡± (Sasuke) We¡¯ve only been here for like an hour, and we still have like 5-6 days complete this exam. So it really isn¡¯t a surprise if no one has found a flag yet. But luckily for me, I did manage to find one, due to luck and my sensing skills. ¡°I did find one.¡± (Chris) I said and I took out a flag with the leaf village symbol. Then everyone except Sasuke had their eyes wide opened due from shock. ¡°So you didn¡¯t find one as well, too bad¡­.. Wait! What did you say¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I said, I found one.¡± (Chris) I took it out of my space inventory thingy to show off to Sasuke, they still haven¡¯t found a flag and they were still looking for one everywhere. ¡°How did you find one so quickly!¡± (Sasuke) said shocked. ¡°I am just that awesome. And besides, it¡¯s pretty easy to find one if you know how to find it.¡± (Chris) ¡°I doubt it, even with my sharingan I still can¡¯t find one.¡± (Sasuke) said a bit jealous that I beat him to finding a flag so fast ¡°If you want, I can find one for you.¡± (Chris) ¡°You can!¡± (Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura) yelled in shock. Luna and Kat were not that surprised. Especially after seeing what i¡¯m capable of. ¡°Sure I can, but you three need to do me a favour¡±. (Chris) ¡°What favour? (Naruto) ¡°Guard me while I sleep.¡± (Chris) ¡°...what do you mean?¡± (Sasuke) asked. ¡°Earlier I mentioned I fought someone a while ago, that someone managed to deplete half of my chakra. So I need to restore my chakra by taking a break, but since I am gonna be sleeping I need the 5 of you to guard me while I am asleep. Ok!¡± (Chris) I only said this because I need everyone to stick together. This way I can protect them incase a certain annoying snake decided to ambush Sasuke or the others. I just made up an excuse so they can stick close to my side. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a small price to pay to find a flag.¡± (Sasuke) said. He doesn¡¯t like the idea of waiting for me to rest, but. If I can find a flag that easy then in the end, it will all be worth it. ¡°I also needed some time to rest as well, how about this, while Chris rests I cook for everyone. I may not be as good as Chris but I can make something eadible, do you want to help me gather the ingredients Luna¡± (Kat) ¡°Sure, brother and Naruto. Just stay here beside Chris and guard him¡± (Luna) ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ fine¡± (Sasuke) said a bit reluctant but agreed to his sister''s plan. ¡°Hehehehe! Of course, it¡¯s my time to repay my Sensei.¡± (Naruto) ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you about that, but what do you mean by Sensei?¡± (Sakura) said as she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Luna, Kat, and Sasuke also had there ears perked. ¡°Well¡± (Naruto) said as he scratched the back of his head ¡°This is what happened.¡± (Naruto) went on to tell them the story of how I became his and Hinata''s sensei. As for me, I was just lying on this bed that I made with the power of creation. Now that I think about it, why didn¡¯t I just make a bed a couple days ago when I was training on the waterfall. Oh well it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. But the surprising thing is that my chakra is already 60% full, as it turns out my Kekkai Genkai also allows me to regenerate chakra at a fast rate. Pretty convenient if you ask me. But even as I lay on my comfy bed, I didn¡¯t dare to let my guard down for a second, the whole anime script is different, for all I know is that a strong enemy could pop out of nowhere and attack us. I turned around to a sound of a rustle and saw the most scariest thing on my whole life. FRIGGIN ITACHI UCHIHA WAS BESIDE ME. WHAT THE HELL!!!!!! I didn¡¯t have the chance to react before he put his right hand on my shoulder and teleported me to a different location. (Bet you that you didn¡¯t expect this did you.) I was teleported to a pretty dark forest, Itachi was beside me and held my shoulder very strong. I did manage to break out of his grasp and stood in a defensive stance. After what happened in the land of waves, I didn¡¯t even dare to think about fighting Itachi. Firstly it was because he¡¯s one of the strongest ninja in Naruto, especially with that Rinnegan powers of his. Secondly my fight with Orochimari left me depleted, but it didn¡¯t matter at all. I don¡¯t think that at full energy I could lay a single finger on Itachi, I am still too weak to fight him. I don¡¯t think I can expect the green alien figure to come and interrupt this fight again. ¡°I am not here to hurt you.¡± (Itachi) said in a strong voice. This is the last thing I expected, now that I think about it why did he bring me here. Wouldn¡¯t the Akatsuki hideout be the best place for me to imprison me. Why would he bring me to a disclosed location, where no one knows where we are, and are all¡­ alone¡­.. OH DEAR GOD NO! MY CHASITY IS ABOUT TO BE TAKEN BY ITACHI. I THOUGHT HE WAS STRAIGHT, DAMN! YOU! GOD MODE FOR MAKING ITACHI A GAY MAN!!! ¡°Never, I will not let you take my chasity. I am straight and I promised my virginity to Luna. Even if it means dying, I will rather die than let you rape me. RASEN-KAMEHAME-.¡± (Chris) ¡°Kneel¡± (Itachi) I was about to rasen-kamehameha Itachi, but he used the annoying move on me again and I was planted on the ground. And this is how the story of Chris Walker lost his chasity to one of the most well known ninjas in all of the animeverse. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play games¡­ I need your help.¡± (Itachi) said. ¡°My chasity, it¡¯s gone, why god, whyyyyyy!¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t hear Itachi as I was complaining about my chasity being taken. ¡°FOCUS!¡± (Itachi) said and kicked me in the face. ¡°Ow! What the hell. You kicked me in the face.¡±. (Chris) I said as I rubbed the top of my head. I now sat up as Itachi¡¯s kneeling power wore off. ¡°Did you hear me at all, I said I need your help.¡± (Itachi) said with an angry expression. ¡°...you need my help?.¡± (Chris) Is this really the same Itachi that I once knew. More importantly, why does he need my help out of all the people. Can¡¯t the Akatsuki help him out with his problem. ¡°Come, you¡¯ll know what I mean if you follow me.¡± (Itachi) said but I didn¡¯t move and I just stood there. ¡°And if I don¡¯t want to come.¡± (Chris) ¡°I think we both know the answer to that one.¡± (Itachi) Oh no! ¡°Okay okay i¡¯ll come, just don¡¯t take away my virginity please¡± (Chris) ¡°For the last fucking time, I am not gonna take away your virginity. Now stop being delusional and follow me.¡± (Itachi) I used my mind read on him and he was telling the truth. Thank the lord that this universe doesn¡¯t have a Gay Itachi, looks like my chasity is save for now. I followed Itachi suit as he led me into a small house, it looked pretty good, but why was it in the middle of the woods. We both entered and I heard the cries of a girl coming from upstairs, I can feel my eardrums about to explode. What the hell is happening up there. ¡°Follow me upstairs.¡± (Itachi) said and we both walked upstairs I can feel the screams getting louder and louder with each step we take. Soon we both entered a room and I saw a bunch of Itachi¡¯s Shadow clones attending a woman. Apparently she¡¯s on the verge of giving birth. She heard the sound of a door opening and turned around to it. ¡°Itachi, did you bring him he--- AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± (Karen) yelled out to the terrible pain her baby is causing. ¡°I did.¡± (Itachi) said as he stood beside her and gave her his hand. She held it tight, and didn¡¯t dare to let go. Itachi turned to my direction and said, ¡°I need you to deliver the baby.¡± (Itachi) ¡°.....You want me to what?...¡± (Chris) I asked again to be sure if I heard him correctly. ¡°I said, help Karen with the baby.¡± (Itachi) said in a bit more serious tone, with Karen yelling more in pain. ¡°Okay. what makes you think that me of all people can deliver a baby.¡± (Chris) what made this guy think that I can deliver a baby. You know, out of all the things I didn¡¯t expect in this new world, this one tops them all. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I know that you cured Hina Hyuga from that incurable disease, so delivering a baby must be easier. As you are a doctor right!.¡± (Itachi) Ah! So that¡¯s why he want to me to deliver the baby. But why does he think that curing somebody of an incurable disease is easier than delivering a baby¡­.. Okay it might be easier but this whole ¡®delivering a baby thing¡¯ is different to me. (It might be easier to Chris, but to ordinary people, delivering a baby is a bit easier than curing an incurable disease.) And how does he know about HIna¡¯s disease and that I was the one who cured here, i¡¯ll ask him that later. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t know how you know about those facts, and secondly. Who ever said that i¡¯m a doctor, if anything i¡¯m only a 12 year old kid who is a Genin.¡± (Chris) ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore, even if you don¡¯t know how you must know the basics to deliver a baby.¡± (Itachi) said. ¡°Wait! Shouldn¡¯t you know the basics, you¡¯re older than me and it¡¯s not my job to help the person¡¯s wife who literally tried to kill me about a week ago.¡± (Chris) ¡°You dare. If you walk out on me I will-¡± (Itachi) was about to say something but was interupted by Karen¡¯s screaming. ¡°I CAN FEEL THE BABY IS COMING. I DON¡¯T CARE WHICH ONE OF YOU DELIVERS IT BUT JUST DELIVER IT ALREADY!!!¡± (Karen) said and yelled at us Now that I take a closer look, I can see a head coming out from there. Oh god, I think i¡¯m gonna be sick. ¡°Shit!!!.¡± (Itachi) seeing the helpless me just standing there and about to hurl, Itachi decided to deliver it himself. But was soon met with a world of pain with Karen literally crushed his hand from the terrible pain she was going through. This caused Itachi to kneel down from the pain and his shadow clones were automatically dispelled. Seeing what she has done Karen looked at me with pleading eyes. I don¡¯t know about her but i¡¯m feeling sick, even with peace of mind I cannot stand this sight. I was gonna leave until I heard a cry. ¡°Waahhhh! Wahhhhhh!¡± (baby) I turned around and saw a small little baby crying out, she/he was making it out of her/his mother¡¯s vagina. She was gonna fall at this rate and she/he might die. It took all the courage I had inside and ran towards the baby. I had no idea what to do, but if I make sure that the baby is fine then my job is done. I swear I will kill that Itachi for this. How does he even think that I would know anything about delivering a baby. I don¡¯t think that any of my skills is able to help her here. So I was left all by myself, but I did what any sane person would do and stretched out my hand towards the baby. Most of it¡¯s body was still inside her/his mother, I can even see her vagina on this angle, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it as all my attention was on the baby. (Does this count as sexual content, let me know in the comments below.) I gently pulled the baby out while I heard the screams of the pregnant lady. Soon the baby came out and it¡¯s entire body was covered in blood and several body parts that I didn¡¯t want to think about. I used a bit of my water jutsu on her, yes it¡¯s a her, and cleaned her up a bit. I then created a very soft and light bedsheet to cover the baby, oh wow she looked so cute, makes me wonder if i¡¯ll ever have one. I carried the little infant on my arms, her wailings were slowly fading as she saw my face. She opened up those huge gorgeuos eyes and looked at mine, later her wailings stopped and she continued to look at me. I slowly carried her over to her mother and father (ItachI) who is still in pain, even his right hand was bruised. What kind of strength does this Karen have to hurt Itachi like that. I slowly kneeled to the woman as she was looking at her child like it was the most precious thing in the world. I smiled lightly and said. ¡°Gongratulations, it¡¯s a girl.¡± (Chris) I said as I handed her the baby. Karen slowly took her from my arms and looked at her with a big warm smile, even tears of joy started falling down from her face. ¡°Oh my god, welcome home.¡± (Karen) said as she was holding the baby on her embrace. Itachi was standing beside her baby as well, he was trying his best to ignore the pain and continued to act tought. He also secretly wanted to hold her daughter as well. ¡°Oh yeah! Itachi.¡± (Chris) ¡°What is it?¡± (Itachi) I grabbed my sword and tried to hit Itachi with my sword but he dodged it. ¡°You son of a¡­ because of you, I experienced the most terrifying thing in the world.¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t yell or curse at Itachi as the baby was there. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, if you have done what I asked you to, then you wouldn¡¯t have been put in that situtation.¡± (Itachi) said in a small voice as well. ¡°How is it my fault. You should have brought Karen a real doctor who knows how to actually deliver babies, I don¡¯t think you noticed but i¡¯m only 12 years old. Just because I cured a disease does not make me an expert in the field of delivering babies.¡± (Chris) ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, in the end, the baby is safe as there is nothing to worry about anymore¡± (Itachi) said in a carefree manner and I dropped on the floor. How can he be so calm at a time like this. Chapter 22 Kidnapped part 2 Okay, after a while, the room seemed to quiet down. I was sitting on a chair that was on the room, Itachi was beside Karen and just looked at his baby. Karen was still lying on the bed while playing with her baby. After a while I asked Itachi what just happened. I asked him why did he pick me out of all the people to deliver the baby, and why he couldn¡¯t deliver it himself. He said that he did infact had a doctor in mind, he planned to kidnap him and use a Genjutsu on him to deliver the baby. But who would have known that the doctor would be killed by the green alien, just a few hours before the baby was born. This is very bad, I saw how the aliens manhandled Kizame like he was a total noob. I really should avoid them at all costs, but what would happen if the leaf village were to be attacked. I don¡¯t really care about the villagers, but I do care about the few people living in the leaf village. I should make a backup plan just in case. Anyway¡¯s back on topic. Since Itachi somehow knew that I cured Hina¡¯s disease he thought I would be a doctor and I could easily deliver the baby. Normally yes it would be easier to deliver a baby than to cure an incurable disease. But Itachi doesn¡¯t know that I have a kekkai genkai that lets me heal anything, this is why Itachi thought I could deliver the baby at first. ¡°Are you just gonna stand there and do nothing, Chris.¡± (Itachi) Itachi broke my train of thought when he looked at my direction, I could have escaped at any time by using the teleporting seal I placed on Luna¡¯s and Kat¡¯s hands. But I don¡¯t wanna underestimate Itachi at all. ¡°What do you want me to do. You kidnapped me and forced me to deliver your baby, now I am stuck in this house in the middle of a forest.¡± (Chris) I lied so I wouldn¡¯t show Itachi my only escape plan. ¡°It¡¯s not like I had much choice, the doctor died and I didn¡¯t know any other reliable doctors in mind. All I could think about at that moment was you.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just teleport to a hospital and kidnap another experienced doctor, then use your Genjutsu on him/her. I mean you must of have travelled to a bunch of places, certainly you must know the locations of some hospitals.¡± (Chris) ¡°.....¡± (Itachi) didn¡¯t show it, but I had a good point. ¡°Well¡­ I was worried about Karen and I needed someone fast, so I could only think of you.¡± (Itachi) ¡°I¡¯ve also wanted to talk to you about that, just how do you know that I was the one who healed HIna, and that Hina was infected with a deadly disease. Even Tsunade couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with her.¡± (Chris) ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ I am afraid I can¡¯t tell you that. I do indeed owe you a huge favour but I cannot tell you at all.¡± (Itachi) Ha! I know he wouldn¡¯t say it, but with my mind reading skill I can tell what was going on in his mind ¡®It was Sasori who got the year-end life poison.¡¯ Itachi thought So it was Sasori, that makes sense, in the anime, Kankuro was onced poisoned by Sasori and it took a strong medical ninja like Sakura to heal him. It wasn¡¯t weird that it was Sasori who got the poison. ¡°That¡¯s okay, but is there by any chance a spy living in Konoha that was send by you, or someone you know.¡± (Chris) I cannot risk the spy to tell the Akatsuki about my other powers. It¡¯s bad enough that they know about my healing Kekkai Genkai, they might want to kill or even kidnap me to use my powers for their selfish purpose. ¡°No!¡± (Itachi) denied. ¡®Yes, a puppet controlled by Sasori that lives in the Hyuga clan.¡¯ Itachi thought. A puppet, hmm. Puppets don¡¯t have a mind on them, so it will probably be a bothersome for me to find one in the Hyuga clan. Puppets also don¡¯t have chakra on them, they only have their chakra threads which is controlled by the puppeteer. ¡°Aw come on Itachi you could atleast give me some valuable information.¡± (Chris) ¡°No!¡± (Itachi) ¡®If you want to know, Kizame is gay.¡¯ Itachi Da fuck. I didn¡¯t want to know that... ¡°Oh come on honey, atleast pay Chris for what he has done.¡± (Karen) said while playing with the baby in her arms. ¡°Why would I want to give something to a prisoner.¡± (Itachi) Why that bastard, how can he be so cheap. ¡°Itachi. Give him something in return.¡± (Karen) said in a bit more serious tone, I was starting to be afraid of her. I could also feel Itachi immiting fear after hearing Karen¡¯s tone. Just how strong is she that can make even Itachi fear her. (She might or might not be as strong as Itachi, but every man must fear his wife. Remember in Dbz how Goku despite being one of the strongest in the universe, is still afraid of his human wife...) ¡°Alright.¡± (Itachi) stood up and headed to get something ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t need money, but i¡¯ll settle for some strong jutsu scrolls.¡± (Chris) ¡°What makes you think that I will give you a strong scroll that holds a jutsu, we are enemies so it will be a dumb move on my part if I were to give make you stronger.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Can¡¯t you trust me Itachi. If I wanted to betray you I would have left and no one would have delivered the baby.¡± (Chris) I know it was risky to ask him, but I had no other choice, knowing Itachi he must have a strong jutsu on him. I am even using persuade on him so it might be easier to convince him. ¡°There is no way that I would¡­¡± (Itachi) Itachi was interupted because he sensed something outside his house, Karen and I also noticed someone is outside the house. The person was emmiting a huge amount of killing intent, any fool can tell that he/she is not here on freindly terms. ¡°New plan, I will release you and bring you back to the leaf village unharmed. Only if you stay here and protect Karen and the baby.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Wait Itachi, I can help too.¡± (Karen) ¡°NO! You just delivered her so you are in no condition to fight. And you also need to take care of her as well.¡± (Itachi) then turned around to face the door and disappeared in an instant. ¡°He¡¯s right you know, don¡¯t underestimate Itachi at all, he is very strong.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know¡­ I just hope he doeesn¡¯t get hurt.¡± (Karen) said a bit worried and held on to her baby a bit tightly. Then soon a fight broke off just outside the house, I may not be able to see what¡¯s going on outside but I can feel that Itachi is being attacked by several strong ninja. The worst part is that this guy didn¡¯t come alone. There are atleast 4 more others that have just ganged up on him, these guys are really strong but nowhere as near as Itachi. ... Something isn¡¯t right, these guys are here for the purpose to kill Itachi and take his eyes. But it looks like they only came here to commit suicide by fighting head on with Itachi. So I used my mind reading skill on one of them. ¡­.. I knew it!!! They aren¡¯t here to fight Itachi, that¡¯s only a mere distraction while they can get a hold of Karen and the baby. I will protect them, otherwise Itachi will really kill me. So I kneeled down and put a strong sealing barrier on this house, now they have no way to get in. ¡°What did you do Chris?¡± (Karen) said a bit on guard, she thinks that I plan on attacking her. ¡°I put a seal barrier around the house, this way the others won¡¯t get inside.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean inside?¡± (Karen) ¡°Can¡¯t you see Karen, they are here to kidnap you and the baby so they use the both of you as hostages against Itachi. This way Itachi will have no other choice but to follow their every command.¡± (Chris) ¡°How do you know this.¡± (Karen) ¡°It¡¯s only a possibility, think about it, these guys are here to take Itachi¡¯s eyes for themselves, but right now the 4 people are getting easily killed by Itachi. It must be a plan to distract him to get to you and the baby, that way they can use the both of you as a bargaining chip, his eyes for your lifes.¡± (Chris) ¡°I¡­ that does make sense, but I can take them on.¡± (Karen) ¡°No! Take care of your child, besides you are not in any condition to fight. Infact I am surprised you can even stand up.¡± (Chris) She is really strong, even though she just gave birth, she still has the strength to even stand up. Karen was about to say something until we heard a loud explosion outside of the house, it came from the opposite side where Itachi was fighting. ¡°What was that!¡± (Karen) said a bit worried but she kept holding onto her baby. She was also covering her child''s ears so it wouldn¡¯t hurt her. I was able to sense what happened, apparently 7 douchebags are trying to break in but they can¡¯t because of the barrier I set up. So they are using paper bombs to force the barrier to open.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, the both of you are safe for now¡±. (Chris) I can feel that 3 of them are very strong, at least jonin level, but one of them stands out from the rest, he must be the leader of this assault team. ¡®Dammit where is Itachi, shouldn¡¯t he be here already.¡¯ I thought I turned around and I could sense that Itachi is still fighting 3 ninjas, he already killed one but for some reason Itachi is fighting with his eyes closed, and he is also in a terrible pain. What is he doing, did these guys do something to him. *CREAK* The barrier that I set up vanished completly, it looks like one of them is a very good fuinjutsu master, otherwise they shouldn¡¯t have opened up the barrier so easily. This is very bad. ¡°Get them!¡± (leader of the group) I heard a loud command and in a second several ninjas broke into the house. They charged at us at lightning speed, but none of these are strong as me. Before they had the chance to land their attacks on us, I used an earth jutsu to block their way from attacking us. I turned to the other two girls and told them. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quick.¡± (Chris) I made a hole on the house and headed outside with Karen and the baby right behind me. I also sensed that Itachi was able to kill 1 of the enemies he was fighting, now he is only facing 2 more. Not only that but the other 7 are behind or asses. All I wanted was to clear the Chuunin exam with the others, not take care of Itachi¡¯s wife and daughter and fight on 7 ninjas at a time. Since they¡¯re gonna persue us till the end of time I had no choice but to fight. ¡°SAND TSUNAMI!¡± (Ninja 2 and 3) Before I had the chance to attack I turned around to see that the other ninjas used a very strong sand jutsu. How do they know the sand style, not only that but the tsunami is even bigger than Gaara¡¯s tsunami when he used it in the anime. It must be because there are two people using the same jutsu, it makes it more powerful than one person using it. I stretched out my hand to reach the sand tsunami, I then absorbed the incoming attack with my Kekkai Genkai, this ability is such a bitch. But I like it. The huge tsunami disappeared, it left Karen and the other 7 ninja stunned. Except the baby who is still peacefully resting on her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Who are you, and why are you helping that girl and Itachi Uchiha.¡± (Leader) I didn¡¯t have a reason to listen to him, so I used mind read to see if he has anything of value to say. ¡®Dammit we were so close to kidnapping that bitch. I swear I will kill that bastard for not telling me of this strong kid¡­ no matter, maybe I can trick this kid to believe in us and then i¡¯ll kill him, right before I make him tell me how he did that move on the sand tsunami¡¯ ¡°What are you not gonna answer me, that¡¯s okay we are not here to hurt your, all we want is her and the baby.¡± (Leader) ¡°Why?¡± (Chris) I already knew why but I just acted like I was clueless. ¡°Because she is a killer and a concubine of Itachi Uchiha, I don¡¯t know if you know this but Itachi Uchiha is a murderer who killed his entire clan to obtain power and wealth. So trusting them will without a doubt get you killed, so why don¡¯t you just hand them to us and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± (Leader) ¡°Chris don¡¯t trust them, they¡¯re lying-¡± (Karen) thought that I would buy into their lies, but I made a hand gesture behind me back that tells her ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ She understood the message and said nothing onwards. ¡°Why do you want the baby, the baby is not a criminal. And just because she is the child of Itachi Uchiha does not make her a criminal at all.¡± (Chris) ¡°You don¡¯t understand boy, that baby isn¡¯t theirs. They kidnapped it from a friend of mine to do some awful experiments on her.¡± (Leader) ¡®Hahahaha. When it comes to lying there is no one who can beat me¡¯ leader thought ¡­ This asshole really believes that I am that stupid enough to believe in any word he says. Even without mind reading him I can tell he is a terrible liar, even Usopp from onepiece is a better liar than him. ¡°That¡¯s terrible, I can¡¯t believe Itachi would do that¡± (Chris) ¡°I know, even I can¡¯t believe how evil he is, that¡¯s why I need you to help me take the baby from them!¡± (Leader) ¡®Haha! This fool believes me¡¯ Leader thought ¡°Is it true Itachi, what they told me.¡± (Chris) I said to the man behind the group ¡°Of course not, and stop acting like an ignorant fool, Chris.¡± (Itachi) The group was alarmed by Itachi¡¯s voice, and they turned around to him on guard. ¡°Why you bastard, I thought you were gonna help us.¡± (Leader) said to me ¡°It¡¯s your fault, didn¡¯t you notice that I was only buying time for Itachi to get here. And besides, anyone couold have seen through your terrible lies. I bet that even the baby over there can tell that you were lying, and she¡¯s only like 2 hours old.¡± (Chris) Itachi was in a very bad mood, he was emmiting a bunch of killing intent. First these guys were about to kidnap his family, and second they used an underhanded trick to make him temporily blind, rendering his eyes temporarily useless. Thank god I was here otherwise they really would have completed their plan. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter anyway''s, i¡¯ll take you down with me. LIGHTNING STYLE: LIGHTNING DRAGON JUTSU!¡± (Leader) Then a lightning dragon was released and it made his way towards me. A terrible mistake from his part. I stretched out my hand and absorbed the incoming attack. ¡°Useless, no ninjutsu works on me.¡± (Chris) Before the man could say anything he was pierced by 9 different swords. It literally looked like these swords teleported to the man and impaled him all over his body. I am sure this is a work of Itachi, that¡¯s a cool ability he has, bloody and gruesome, but cool. Then the other 6 remaining ninjas charged towards Itachi, they knew they had no chance to escape so they had no choice but to attack. But Itachi simply stretched out his hand and made them all kneel. The 6 ninjas were pulled to the ground by an unbelievable force, I used this time to use a strong fire jutsu that will kill them all. ¡°Are you alright Karen.¡± (Itachi) Itachi spared not a single glance at the torched bodies on the ground and made his way to Karen and the baby, they were both fine. ¡°Yes Itachi, and the baby is fine as well.¡± (Karen) said while tightly holding onto the sleeping baby. How can the baby still be asleep despite all the noise that just happened. ¡°Good, I was worried there for a second. I hate to admit it but if it weren¡¯t for my prisoner they would have gotten to you and¡­ I think we need to give her a name. Calling her a baby all the time is weird.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Hehe! I guess you¡¯re right. So much happened today that we didn¡¯t even got the chance to name her.¡± (Karen) ¡°*cough* *cough* First things first, one I am not your prisoner Itachi. Second I think we should name her somewhere else where there isn¡¯t a dead body.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! He has a good point, and I also think that there might be more of them coming here. I don¡¯t know how they knew we were here, but this place isn¡¯t safe anymore.¡± (Itachi) Itachi said and teleported himself along with his family to another location. I however was left forgotten here. That son of a bitch!!! How can he have forgotten our part of the deal. I protected his family and he didn¡¯t even teleport me to the leaf village. ¡®Sigh¡¯ I guess it doesn¡¯t matter since I can teleport myself to Luna or Kat. But before that I checked the body of the Leader that Itachi killed. I didn¡¯t bother to check the other bodies since they are burned to a crisp. I checked his body for anything and I did find something. I found a wanted poster for Itachi¡¯s head, as well as a request to bring him alive to some guy named ¡®Fan¡¯ Apparently he was the one who told the group about Itachi¡¯s location, and that he will pay them a hefty sum for his eyes. He even paid them in advanced so that they can complete the mission, but in return he planted them a seal. This seal was planted on their bodies, so that if they even thought of betraying the deal they will die. This Fan must be a really strong Sealing master, I don¡¯t think such a seal exists. And last but not least I found a treasure piece, this little piece will break any seal without any effort. It¡¯s no wonder they broke the barrier seal I placed on the house. I thought it was because one of the men within the group that was a skilled Fuinjutsu master. But it was the work of a single item. The item was small and round. It is made out of pure gold and silver, it was no bigger than my hand, but it posessed a weird power. I need to experiment on it, maybe I could possibly duplicate this item and it could help me and the team in the future. I then used a teleporting seal and teleported to Luna. I disappeared and now I was in a different forest, but as soon as I came here my lips touched something warm, soft, and wet. It took me sometime to realize but Luna was right in front of me. Our lips accidentally came in contact with each other, but even still, we didn¡¯t move at all. I noticed that Luna wasn¡¯t blushing or even moving at all, when our lips came in contact it left her mind blank. She didn¡¯t even know what was going on. I was also experiencing what Luna was feeling. This was my first kiss, even back on my home I never kissed anybody. It felt good and nice. I don¡¯t know how long we have been like this, then I gently moved backwards and our lips parted. Luna was still shocked and didn¡¯t process what just hapenned. I was blushing hard, now my face is tomatoe red. Now I know how it feels to be like Hinata. I then shook Luna a little bit, then after a few seconds her mind as working again. Then in another second her face was even redder than mine, then she fainted. She fainted just like Hinata would faint. I then carried her bridal style and made my way towards the rest of the group. I didn¡¯t realize it but it looks like everyone was split up, but they weren¡¯t that far behind since I was able to pinpoint their locations. ¡°OI WHAT ARE YOU GUYS DOING!¡± (Chris) I yelled to them ¡°Chris, you¡¯re alright¡± (Kat) said, she felt my presence with the tracking seal I planted on her. So she was the first one to come here. ¡°Yeah i¡¯m here, why is everyone apart.¡± (Chris) shouldn¡¯t they be together as a group, why are they far away from each other. ¡°After you left we thought you were kidnapped. So we decided to split up and look for you, I was worried especially Luna. But it looks like you¡¯re okay, and why is Luna in that state.¡± (Kat) ¡°Long story, just gather everyone here.¡± (Chris) ¡°Sure!¡± (Kat) then left to gather team 7 together. I then gently placed Luna on the grass. ¡°What happened, where am I¡± (Luna) said and slowly woke up. ¡°Hey there Luna, are you okay.¡± (Chris) I said and blushed lightly. I still cannot get over the fact the I just lost my first kiss. God I sound like a girl who just lost her first kiss. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but what happened to me?¡± (Luna) said confused. ¡°What was the last thing that you remember.¡± (Chris) ¡°Uh! The last thing I remember was that I was looking for you, then you appeared out of nowhere and then we¡­¡± (Luna) Luna remembered what happened and her face once was scarlet red. She covered her entire face with her hands and turned around with her back facing me. She had no idea what to do in this situation, and neither did I. She didn¡¯t plan on losing her first kiss so fast, her heart was racing at an incredible rate. ¡°Sensei! you¡¯re back.¡± (Naruto) Naruto arrived along with the rest of his team. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Luna?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Something happened, it¡¯s nothing bad but she needs time to think it over.¡± (Chris) I have no idea how I would face them in the future if I were to tell them that I accidentally kissed Luna. I didn¡¯t think that my teleporting seal would lead to such a thing, but I am glad it did. ¡°Um okay? But where were you all this time, and you still owe us a flag.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I don¡¯t know where I was, because I forgot. And yes I will find you a flag, right after Luna is done over there.¡± (Chris) It took Luna 20 minutes for her embarrasment to subside. Then I easily found a flag for Naruto¡¯s team and we made our way outside of the forest to finish this exam. I don¡¯t wanna stay in this forest anymore since I found it boring. But in the end I did find a powerful treasure and I now know that I am on par with Orochimaru. As soon as we made it out, the Jonins in charge were shocked that we finished the exam so quickly, but we weren¡¯t the first to make it out of the forest. As it turns out Gaara¡¯s team made it out an hour before us. As long as I know that Gaara isn¡¯t inside then the rest of the teams should be safe. The sound ninja weren¡¯t in the exam, I don¡¯t think that they even exist. Which is good because this also means that everyone else should be safe. And since the exam isn¡¯t supposed to be finished in a couple of days, so we decided to rest for the day. I never used so much energy in one day. First I fought Orochimaru, second I get kidnapped by Itachi and was forced to deliver his baby and protect his family as well. But the good thing is that I finally lost my kiss to Luna, maybe one day we might go further. Hehehehe! So I went to my apartment and rested on my bed without even taking a shower. Another goddamn poll Alright everbody, if you have another canditate in mind that should be added, then tell me in the comments below. I will not add Hinata because she is Naruto''s girl Sakura is Sasuke''s girlA case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Hanabi is way too young, and Chris is not a pedophile. (Then again, the story can change over time heheheh!) Tsunade is way tooooooooooo old. Hina (the sister of Hiashi) is also old for Chris. Not that old but she consideres Chris as a little brother, and not a lover. Please tell me who should I add and i''ll make another poll for everyone to decide. Bye! Sup Okay so I keep getting PM''s and comments that this novel is cancer, and stop writing cause you suck ass. etc. First I am not writing because it''s a job, I am writing because it''s a hobby and I like it. I repect you for taking the time to read and leaving your comments. But please don''t leave any hateful comments, because I would have kept writing wether you liked this story or not.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Sure there is no way that my novel could compare to ''Dex''s adventure through the elemental nations'' or ''reborn with the all seeing eyes'' Because I am only a beginner in writing. Heck! it hasn''t even been 2 months since i''ve starting writing, so I could never compare to those writers who have been writing for basically their whole lives. I will not, nor do I plan to drop this novel cause of some hateful comments. If I did then I will lose the war. And thank you to those who do enjoy this novel and keep supporting this work of mine. Thank you. Chapter 23 Chriss reputation in the leaf village
Oi Chris wake up!
Oh hi blue screen, where the hell have you been all this time.
I was making a little something to use against the alien.
Oh really. What is it! Tell me!
Calm your titties, I still need to run various tests on it. But it should be finished soon. I hope.
Hurry up. I don¡¯t wanna face against that thing anytime soon.
Yeah yeah whatever. And besides what did you do all this time while I wasn¡¯t around.
Nothing much.
Oh yeah. Defeating Orochimaru isn¡¯t much, and also losing your first kiss to Luna isn¡¯t much as well. But the most surprising thing is that you actually delivered Itachi¡¯s child, how does it feel to do so much in one day.
Tiring. And why did you ask me what I did, when you already knew what happened to me.
No good reason. I¡¯m just bored. Anyways what are your plans for today.
Well I thought of visiting the Hyuga clan. Itachi mentioned that there is a spy living there, and that means that I have to get rid of it before he says anything else to the Akatsuki that might get me on their target list.
Great!. What else.
I thought of visiting a place where I could get information about this sealing breaker item thingy? The one I got when I fought against those people who were after Itachi¡¯s eyes.
The only good place that can do that is probably at TenTen¡¯s shop.
Uh! That might not be such a good idea.
Is it because she finally knows about your relationship with Luna.
Yeah, it¡¯s gonna be real awkward if I were to face her again.
Eh! It¡¯s not like you can avoid her forever. Sooner or later you will have to talk to her.
What the fuck blue screen. Is that really you? Back then you would have made a comment saying that I should just add her to the harem.
When it comes to love, I will never make a joke. (¨‘_¨‘)
I doubt that.
Speaking of harem. Did you notice that Kat is a definite candidate. (?¦Ø? )
What do you mean?.
Just how dense are you Chris. I would expect this from Naruto but not from you. o(-`§Õ¡ä- ?)
I¡¯m just kidding blue screen, of course I noticed Kat¡¯s feeling after I cured her of her curse.
Good! So are you gonna give her the ring of harem as well. ?*??(¨@?¨A*)??*?
I don¡¯t know about that bluescreen. Let¡¯s see how things go and I will consider it. Don¡¯t forget that I will need Luna¡¯s opinion, she is very important to me after all.
I guess. The next question is, how are you gonna find the spy. (*¡ä©``)
Itachi mentioned that it was a puppet that is controlled by Sasori. Now I find that part weird, I mean just how is Sasori manipulating the puppet when I can¡¯t even sense him.
I think I have a rough idea, but then again i¡¯m just a bluebox, so I don¡¯t know much. (*£Þ-¡®) ÄË
I think you know what is it. But it doesn¡¯t matter, because I know someone who can tell me.
Who? ¡Æ(???¡¨)
Not telling.
BOOOOO!!!!!©»(£àÃó¡ä)©¿
____________________________________________________________________________ TenTen POV My team and I just finished the test. It was easy, thanks to Neji¡¯s byakugan. But even though I am one step closer to being a Chuunin, my heart is in pain. Why? *Sniff* I then wiped a tear with my sleeve, why am I crying so much. Is it because of him! ¡°TenTen honey, are you okay.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) desending the stairs, and asked worriedly. ¡°Y-yes father, I am. Why do you ask?¡± (TenTen) ¡°Well firstly, because you are crying. Secondly you poured water on your cereal, and you are picking your cereal with a kunai.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) I looked down to see, and indeed, I am using a kunai to pick my cereal. I was gonna my cereal for breakfast, but I guess I wasn¡¯t concentrating. Wait! I wasn¡¯t concentrating. That has never happened to me before. ¡°TenTen, what¡¯s wrong.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) ¡°Nothing dad, it¡¯s nothing at all.¡± (TenTen) ¡°Hmm! Let me guess, is it about a crush.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) ¡°A crush? No it isn¡¯t¡± (TenTen) I denied, and blushed a little. ¡°TenTen. I¡¯ve known you for my whole live, I can easily tell what¡¯s wrong with you. Now take a seat and tell me what''s wrong... There is nothing to be embarrased about, because this is something that you will need my help with.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) said to her only daughter My father says that while we both take a seat on the kitchen table. I think this is the first time in a long time that me and him sit down and are talking. I would always be focusing on my weapons, that I never actually spend too much time with my dad. ¡°Well, what do you want to know.¡± (TenTen) I said somewhat nervous. It¡¯s never comfortable talking to your family about your crush. ¡°Well for starters. What happened.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) ¡°Well... it was yesterday after we finished the written exam. Me and the rest of the Genin¡¯s were headed to the next test, but then I figured out that my crush, already has someone by his side.¡± (TenTen) I said as more tears start falling down from my eyes. Why does it feel so bad when I keep remembering that scene, when he hugged her. ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s what is it. I think I know what to do. Follow me upstairs TenTen.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) I stared at my father confused. Shouldn¡¯t he say something to comfort me, why does he want me to follow him upstairs. Regardless, I followed him upstairs and he let me to his room. I never been to this room because he said to never open this room. So this is my first time entering my father¡¯s bedroom. Soon he crouched down beside his bed, and stretched his hand out. He was looking for something, but what exactly? ¡°Ah ha! I found it.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) He took out a thick black binder. I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What is this?¡± (TenTen) ¡°This my little TenTen, is a black blinder.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) said and laughed a bit ¡°You know what I meant¡± (TenTen) he was always someone to make jokes. Not good ones. ¡°Well look.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) he said as he took a bunch of love letters, papers with poems. And pictures of landscapes and etc. ¡°What is all this.¡± (TenTen) ¡°These are the letters that I sent to your mom when I was about your age.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) Hearing him talk about mother is pretty rare. He mostly avoids the topic for some reason. I think this is the first time he has brought her in a conversation, for the first time. ¡°I have sent her about 1000 love letters, 300 love poems, 40 love songs, and 1 ring.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) That is way too much. ¡°Let me tell you the story of how I met your mom. We were both in the same class. We were both classmates. She was always popular with the boys. She had smarts, beauty, talent in ninjutsu and taijutsu. However, I was a lowly nobody. I was never good in anything, I didn¡¯t have wealth, fame, looks, talent. But even so I confessed to your mom. And you know what she did.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) He looked at me with a huge smile. ¡°No what?¡± (TenTen) ¡°She flat out rejected me... But even so that didn¡¯t stop me from liking her. Over the entire year I never stopped asking her out, I even wrote her poems and songs, and I even gave her chocolate hearts. But even so she kept rejecting me. This kept going on for an entire year, until one day she had enough and even put a restraining order on me¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) (LOLZ) ¡­.. ¡®This is getting weirder and weirder.¡¯ I thought ¡°As if that little piece of paper is gonna stop me from gett- HEY! Where are you going. (TenTen¡¯s father) shouted to me. I didn¡¯t want to hear this creepy story. Not only does my heart get broken but I realized that my dad is a huge stalker. This is just not my day.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I¡®m gonna keep studying the sword that Chris gave me.¡± (TenTen) I don¡¯t think I can do that, every time I see that or even remember that sword, it reminds me of him. ¡°TenTen.¡± (TenTen''s father) said. I stopped on my tracks to listen to him. ¡°My point here is that, in the end, no matter how much your mother rejected me, no matter how many times I was sent to jail because of that stupid restraining order. In the end I was able to marry your mom¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) ¡°But what does this have to do with anything¡± (TenTen) ¡°You still don¡¯t get it. What I am saying is that if you love something (or someone for this matter) don¡¯t ever give it up that easily. Think about it, if it weren¡¯t because I kept persisting your mother to take her out, then you would have never been born. And I would still be writing her songs.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) He laughed a little bit, I did too. He does have a good point there. ¡°So what do I do.¡± (TenTen) ¡°I want to you to make him notice you, make him feel as if you are the only person who is alive in this world. Make him realize that he can¡¯t live without you and that you cannot live without him. Fight for him, and whatever you do, don¡¯t give up. Remember TenTen, you¡¯re my daughter. And I have been raising you ever since you were a toddler, and might I let you know that I don¡¯t raise no quitters, understand!.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) He was right. How can I give up so easily like that. I¡¯m gonna fight for him, no matter how many girls are chasing after him, I will fight for him. ¡°Thank you dad.¡± (TenTen) I said as I gave him a tight hug. Thanks to my dad, I finally found the courage inside me to fight for the person I love. ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡± He said as he lightly patted my head. ¡°Now go and fight for Chris¡¯s love.¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) Oh¡­ he knew who I liked all along. My cheeks were getting warmer and I stormed out of that room. I know I had to do something to make Chris realize me. As he watched his daughter storming out the room, he looked at the blue sky through the window and smiled at it. ¡®Isn¡¯t it nice honey, to see your daughter all grown up. I really have to thank Chris for this. I was wondering if TenTen was gay or not.¡¯ (TenTen¡¯s father thought) He was really wondering if she was Gay or not. Because she likes to dress like a tomboy, and doesn¡¯t have many hobbies that are girly, for example: make up, shopping, etc. She would mostly spend most of her time practicing or collecting various types of weapons. He was actually against the idea for TenTen fighting for Chris¡¯s love, like she was in a competition or something. But he was really afraid that she might become a lesbian if she didn¡¯t find a man. Honestly, he would rather have her in a harem, than having her bring a girlfriend home. And besides, that Chris isn¡¯t so bad at all. And thank the heavens that she didn¡¯t chose Lee. If she did, he would defenitely rather have her bring home a girlfriend, than to bring home a bunch of thick browed eyes children. (Oh come on, what¡¯s wrong with Lee. He is an awesome guy, and people shouldn¡¯t judge him just because he wears green spandex, and is very weird¡­..) CHRIS P.O.V. I don¡¯t know why, but just now I felt a cold shiver going down my spine. I think that the future is gonna be more troublesome than I thought. I was travelling around the leaf village looking for Kankuro. He is the only person that I know who can use the puppets. Surely he must know how to control a puppet several miles away. ¡°I SAID NO. I WILL NOT BECOME YOUR STUDENT BECAUSE I ALREADY HAVE A GREAT SENSEI!¡± (Naruto) said as he was running away from somoone. ¡°But the jutsu is a very strong jutsu. I might even add in a summoning scroll if you say yes.¡± (Jiraiya) said as he was chasing Naruto. ¡°No!¡± (naruto) then turns to my direction and points at me. ¡°He¡¯s my sensei, and I know that there isn¡¯t another person like him.¡± (Naruto) DAMMIT NARUTO! Why did you have to put me in the spotlight. I didn¡¯t want to face JIraiya because I don¡¯t wanna tell him how I know the rasengan. "Oh really!¡± (Jiraiya) says as he approached me. SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT I kept saying that in my mind. ¡°You look very familiar. Have I met you somewhere before?!¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Nope! I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Chris) I denied quickly. ¡°Nonono! I have definitely met you somewhere before. But where¡­¡± (Jiraiya) said as he was thinking about something. ¡°YOU BASTARD! I AM GONNA KILL YOU!!!¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke came out of nowhere and launched the chidori on me. His eyes were red, and I can even see his veins popping out from his forehead because he was so angry. Why is he so angry. I dodged the attack and moved back several meters away from Sasuke. ¡°What the fuck Sasuke! I thought we burried the hatchet after you accepted my relationship with Lun-¡± (Chris) I was gonna mention Luna¡¯s name, but I was cut off as Sasuke attacked once more with the chidori. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention my sister¡¯s name again. I thought you were an honest man. But as it turns out, you¡¯re no better than those perverted old man who look lustfully at other girls.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Hey! I resent that!¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°What are you talking about Sasuke¡± (Chris) I don¡¯t understand what is going on. (And they both ignored Jiraiya) ¡°You know exactly what i¡¯m talking about. NOW DIE ASSHOLE!!!¡± (Sasuke) He said that as he kept launching more chidori attacks, and was even using ninjutsu despite being in the middle of the leaf village. ¡®Oh so that¡¯s the kid who learned the rasengan. No wonder he looked so familiar.¡¯ Jiraiya thought. I kept on avoiding Sasuke¡¯s attacks. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him because that could possibly make his lust for power, become bigger, and if that happens, his hatred for Itachi will come back. I thought about it and I decided to change Sasuke for the better. And beating him up is not good. ¡°What are you talking about Sasuke. I didn¡¯t look at other girls.¡± (Chris) ¡°And you still act as if nothing happened. You bastard. I was blind to actually let you in a relationship with Luna, and know you¡¯re gonna pay.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Just tell me what the fuck did I do that would make you so angry.¡± (Chris) ¡°You deflowered Luna you bastard!!!. REMEMBER!!!¡± (Sasuke) said as he yelled out, and the whole leaf village heard him. I was shocked by what Sasuke said. Naruto¡¯s mouth fell down so far that it reached his feet. Jiraiya on the other hand just smirked. It wasn¡¯t the first time he has heard something like this. ¡°Oh my god. This vrat actually did ¡®that¡¯ to such a sweet and innocent girl. He must be crucified!¡± (Random person 1) ¡°I was walking to the store to buy groceries, I did not expect this at all...¡± (Random person 2) ¡°Their harmones are really out of control, despite being children.¡± (Random person 3) ¡°What the hell Sasuke, don¡¯t start making random accusations like that.¡± (Chris) ¡°YOU LIAR! LUNA TOLD ME WHAT YOU DID TO HER BACK IN THE FOREST!¡± (Sasuke) I feel like this is one of those scenes in the anime, where things lead to one another, and they blame you for something that you didn¡¯t do. ¡°Can you tell me what exactly she told you. Because I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something.¡± (Chris) ¡°Is that your last request, very well. I will tell you.¡± (Sasuke) FLASHBACK NO JUTSU. SASUKE P.O.V. I was on the backyard training my kunai and shuriken throwing. I have to work harder than ever to overpower Chris. I hate to admit it, but he is very strong. Even back then he easily defeated me. But how is he so strong, at this rate I won¡¯t be able to kill Itachi. But do I really have to kill Itachi. I remember what Luna told me, and she is right. Itachi and Luna are the only family members I have, and if I do kill Itachi, then it would be like killing a part of me. But why did Itachi do it. I¡¯ve known my brother for the longest time, and he wouldn¡¯t do this without a good reason. If I meet him again I will tell him why he did it, why did he kill our parents and the entire Uchiha family. Huh! I guess I never thought about this. My mind was clouded with rage that I never thought of the obvious questions. Speaking of siblings, where is Luna. We agreed to spar with each other, but she is nowhere to be seen. So I headed towards her room, I slowly opened her door, and there she was, lying on her bed with a red face. Is she sick? ¡°Are you okay sis.¡± (Sasuke) It¡¯s been so long that I have called her ''sis'' I haven¡¯t called her that since before the massacre. ¡°...¡± (Luna) said nothing. Is she okay. Her eyes are open so she must be awake. So I walked to her side and shook her a little. ¡°Sis, are you okay.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°AAHHHH!!... brother!!! Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± (Luna) ¡°Sorry. I called your name and you weren¡¯t responding at all.¡± (Sasuke) "You did, sorry. I was just thinking about something.¡± (Luna) ¡°Is something wrong.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°No nothing is wrong, its good.¡± (Luna) said as her face became redder. Her memory of Chris taking her first kiss was still fresh on her mind. ¡°Hmm! I don¡¯t believe you. I think you¡¯re sick.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I am not sick brother. I am just thinking about something.¡± (Luna) ¡°Thinking about what exactly?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I¡¯m thinking of how Chris stole my first-¡¯¡¯ (Luna) ''Oh no i¡¯ve spilled the beans.¡¯ Luna thought as she covered her beed red face with a pillow. She didn¡¯t want to face her brother anymore, because she was too embarrased to even look at him. ¡°Wait! Chris stole your first¡­ When¡± (Sasuke) I said a bit angry. Did he by any chance force himself on her. ¡°He took my first in the forest of death.¡± (Luna) despite being super embarrased, she still answered her brother''s questions. ¡°Did he force you or what.¡± (Sasuke) If that son of a bitch actually did that to her, then I will cut that thing off so he will never use it again. ¡°He didn¡¯t force me, he just appeared out of nowhere and took me by surprise. After that I can¡¯t remember because I fainted. But for some reason it felt really good.¡± (Luna) Luna said that, but someone else in the room interpreted the wrong way. ¡®He-he actually did that¡­ To my sister, who isn¡¯t even 14 years old. I thought Chris was actually someone who loved my sister, but as it turns out he was only after her body¡­ I¡¯LL KILL HIM!!!'' Sasuke thought. ¡°I will be right back. I forgot to do something with team 7.¡± (Sasuke) I tried to sound as normal as possible, and tried to hide my killing intent as much as possible. And then I approached the door and rushed to find that rapist, even if it¡¯s the last thing i¡¯ll do. ¡°Okay. Just don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± (Luna) said, not knowing that she had just caused a huge misunderstanding. FLASHBACK NO JUTSU ENDS CHRIS P.O.V. ¡­.. I know Luna didn¡¯t mean it to make it sound like I forced myself on her. But even still, she didn¡¯t have to put it in that way. ¡°Oh my god. He actually did that while in the middle in the Chuunin exams. He must be crucified.¡± (Random person 4) ¡°Let me rephrase that. His harmones are out of control.¡¯¡¯ (Random person 3) ¡°Get him! Before he rapes our children as well.¡± (Random passerby 5) ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening here, what did sensei do that made Sasuke and the other villagers so mad at Chris¡¯ Naruto thought. He is still as pure as in the anime. But if he is pure, then how does he know the sexy jutsu. A rapist child huh! Looks like I know what i¡¯ll be adding in my next book hehehehe!¡¯ jiraiya thought. (WARNING: Child pornography is extremely illegal. So if you are planning something after reading this, don¡¯t! do it! YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED) ¡°Sasuke. First of all, I will never do something like that to Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°But you just-¡± (Sasuke) was gonna say something but I interrupted. ¡°SECOND!!! I didn¡¯t do anything to her. THIRD I accidentally kissed her on the forest of death, you should know that I would never do anything to her that will hurt her. I would rather die than to see that happen¡± (Chris) ¡°But she said you took her first and she fainted¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Of course she fainted, wouldn¡¯t you have fainted if your crush accidentally kissed you all of a sudden. And she meant to say that I took her first kiss, not¡­ ¡®that¡¯ first time. I am not that eager to have a child so early.¡± (Chris) ¡°Are you lying by any chance.¡± (Sasuke) wasn¡¯t one to easily hear someone out. If he really misunderstood then he must listen. ¡°Ask your sister, she will tell you.¡± (Chris) Sasuke isn¡¯t a siscon, he is just overprotective of her. So don¡¯t get any weird ideas about Sasuke. ¡°Hm! I will believe you for now, but if you did anything to her against her will. I will take that thing off and shove it up your ass.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too cold, even for you.¡± (Chris) ¡°No!¡± (Sasuke) left as he headed towards his sister¡¯s location. Perhaps she said it that way because she doesn¡¯t know anything about the ¡®birds and the bees.¡¯ He doesn¡¯t like it, but someday he will have to talk to her about it. Maybe it¡¯s time to teach her. ¡®Damn you Itachi. If it weren¡¯t for you, then the one who would be doing the talking is mom. I will get you someday for this¡¯ Sasuke thought. He really didn¡¯t want to do it. But might as well tell her right now, than to let her find out on her own. ¡°You think that kid is telling the truth.¡± (Random person 6) ¡°Maybe, then again maybe not. But I am so gonna tell everyone about this.¡± (Random person 7) ¡°Ha! true that. Imma go do that as well.¡± (Random person 8) And that¡¯s how Chris became known as a potential rapist. And soon no parents would allow their kids to hang out with him. ALL I WANTED WAS TO GO TO THE HYUGA CLAN. WHY DID MY REPUTATION TURN TO A POTENTIAL RAPIST!!! I am gonna kill that Sasuke When I get the chance. Chapter 24 Blood puppet Great, now i¡¯m gonna be known as a potential rapist forever. Well it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not like I planned to stay in the leaf village forever. Then I felt someone smack me hard in the shoulder. ¡°Ahahaha! Kid. In my whole life I have never seen such a situation happen before, it was funny to see your shocked expression.¡± (Jiraiya) laughed at my current situation. ¡°No it isn¡¯t funny. Atleast I don¡¯t have a reputation for peeping at the girls bath house.¡± (Chris) ¡°I think being a potential rapist is a little bit worst than peeping at the girls bath house.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Uh Sensei. What¡¯s a rapis.t¡± (Naruto) said without the slightest clue about what that word means. ¡°I don¡¯t know either Naruto. Why don¡¯t you ask the long haired pervert over here. That reminds me, what were the both of you arguing about¡± (Chris) ¡°Well you see-¡± (Naruto) was interupted by JIraiya before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Hey! I am not a pervert, I only peep at the girls bath house for research only.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°That¡¯s the lamest excuse I have ever heard.¡± (Chris) ¡°Kid! Do you know who I am.¡± (Jiraiya) said and pointed at himself with his thumb ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s go Naruto¡± (Chris) I said as I tried to get Naruto out of here as well. ¡°Kid! I am the legendary sage toad Jiraiya. I am the greatest in all of the leaf village.¡± (Jiraiya) said proudly naming himself that way. ¡°So!... it¡¯s not like I met a sage before. Dom was my teacher, I don¡¯t know where he is, but i¡¯m sure he¡¯s still alive. Second. You¡¯re not the strongest sage. I have heard rumors that Isabella is stronger than all the other sages, and they also said you also fear Tsunade as well. Which means you¡¯re not the greatest.¡± (Chris) ¡°Uuuuhhhh! Rumors are rumors kid. Don¡¯t believe them¡±. (Jiraiya) tried to come up with an excuse, and he did. ¡°Well gotta go, see ya Naruto.¡± (Chris) I was about to leave, but Jiraiya held my arm. He didn¡¯t want me to leave because he had something to tell me. ¡°Before you go kid. Tell me where you learned the rasengan.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°The what?¡± (Chris) I tried to feign ignorance. ¡°Don¡¯t try to act dumb kid. Now tell me where you learned that jutsu, only I am able to use that jutsu, and I never taught it to anybody else.¡± (Jiraiya) said a bit serious. ¡°Oh! The rasengan. That is an interesting question, but first, let me do one thing.¡± (Chris) Jiraiya and Naruto were equally confused. So I walked up to Naruto and whispered something into his ear. ¡®Naruto. You should train with this guy because he will make you stronger as well. I know that I am your sensei, but he knows something that I don¡¯t, and you need it to make you stronger.¡¯ I whispered. ¡®hmmm! Alright sensei. If you say so.¡¯ Naruto whispered as well. ¡®But before you can learn from him, you need to impress him first.¡¯ I whispered. ¡®How do I do that¡¯ Naruto whispered. ¡®Use the¡­.¡¯ I whispered I turned to face Jiraiya, and said. ¡°Hey Jiraiya, Naruto wants to show you something.¡± (Chris) ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, but after this you will have to tell me how you learned the rasengan.¡± (JIraiya) ¡°Okay sure. Naruto! Show him.¡± (Chris) Then Naruto walked towards JIraiya¡¯s direction, with a huge grin. And he did hand sealing techniques and Yelled out. ¡°SEXY JUTSU!!¡± (Naruto) Then a naked female Naruto appeared out of nowhere and did a sexy pose. Jiraiya didn¡¯t expect this and fainted with a bloody nose. I however closed my eyes and looked the other direction. I don¡¯t want to see Naruto in that form, because it¡¯s gay. (is it gay? Let me know) I could have used my natural liar skills on Jiraiya and made up some half-excused lie. But this is more funner. So with my back facing Naruto, I said. ¡°Good job Naruto. When he wakes up you must accept him as a teacher. And because you did such good work, i¡¯ll take you out for ramen.¡± (Chris) ¡°YES! You¡¯re the best Chris sensei¡± (Naruto) (He turned back to his original form, right after Jiraiya fainted) And I left behind the cheerful Naruto, and the unconcious pervy sage behind. I still needed to find ¡®that¡¯ guy. Only he knows how to fix my problem. The only problem is that I have never met him in person, so it¡¯s kinda hard to tell where he is, since I don¡¯t know how his chakra feels. ¡°Ow! Let me go.¡± (Konohamaru) I turned and saw a man wearing a black hood with cat ears. He also had makeup on him, and had the headband of the sand village. He was Kankuro, A.K.A. Gaara¡¯s brother. For some reason he held Konohamaru by his shirt, and held him up high. Temari tried to reason with Konohamaru, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to her at all. Gaara however was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Let him go.¡± (Sakura) was there as well. She knew that Kankuro was strong, so she knew that she couldn¡¯t take him by force, but she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing while a kid was being hurt by a sand ninja. ¡°You brat. You spilled ice cream on my clothes, now you have to pay for it.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°I¡¯m-i¡¯m sorry m-mister. P-please let me g-go, i¡¯ll d-do my best t-to pay y-you¡± (Konahamaru) was so afraid of the killing intent that Kankuro was immiting, that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. I actually didn¡¯t care what happens to Konahamaru, because I always found him very annoying in the anime. But the person that I was looking for all this time was Kankuro. He is the only person that I know who is very knowledgable in puppets. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt him. He is just a kid.¡± (Sakura) said and pleaded Kankuro to let go of him. ¡°He has to pay in blood for what he has done to me.¡± (Kankuro) said as he was about to punch the kid. ¡°Oi OI. just leave the kid alone.¡± (Chris) I said. Kankuro, Temari, Konohamaru, and Sakura turned around to face me. Sakura was happy to see me, because I could easily clear this mess up. Konohamaru didn¡¯t know me, so he wasn¡¯t as relieved as Sakura was. Kankuro and Temari didn¡¯t know me at all. Kankuro was a bit annoyed that I interrupted him, and Temari¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Leave! otherwise you and this kid will both end up paying with your blood.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°I actually don¡¯t care what you do to him. But what will the people think about the sand village, if they were to witness a former sand ninja punch a kid of the leaf village. Not only that, but you might also start a war if you do anything to that kid.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s just a kid, who cares what I do to him.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°Because ¡®that¡¯ kid, is the grandson of the Hokage. If you do anything to him, then the Hokage won¡¯t stand by and do nothing, while someone from another village is beating up his grandson.¡± (Chris) ¡°...I see¡± (Kankuro) said a bit worried now. The 4th Kazekage A.K.A. Gaara¡¯s father, told them to not cause any trouble, especially when it is about he Hokage. If it weren¡¯t for me, then he would have forgotten about the Kazekage¡¯s warning. He always had a bit of an anger issue since he was little, so sometimes his rage would take control of his body. ¡°Just let the kid go, and i¡¯ll treat the both of you to a meal, and i¡¯ll also pay for your cleaning bill.¡± (Chris) ¡®So he¡¯s a son of a rich dad, no wonder he dares to act arrogantly around us. He probably isn¡¯t even that strong.¡¯ Temari thought. Kankuro took a little bit of time to think about it, and dropped Konohamaru to the ground. The little crying kid then ran away to his house. He didn¡¯t even say thanks to me, what a jerk that kid is. Sakura was here because she wanted to save Konohamaru from this man. It was actually her fault that Konohamaru got caught in this mess in the first place. While she was going home from the beauty salon, she ran into Konohamaru and his friends. They did a little prank on her, which covered her long skirt in dirt. Today was a special day today because she was trying to impress Sasuke with her new looks. She has noticed that Sasuke¡¯s attitude has been very different. She thought that it was thanks to her that Sasuke is more friendly, and if that was true, then she might actually have a chance to get a special place in Sasuke¡¯s heart. And then finally beat the ino-pig once and for all. But now her clothes were dirtied by Konohamaru and his friends, out of rage, she decided to teach them a lesson, by hitting them hard in the head. Konohamaru was caught by the screaming banshee, and got the punishment of a lifetime. The other two fled, they weren¡¯t that type of people to leave their friends behind. But they were too scared of Sakura, that they didn¡¯t even think of saving Konohamaru. After Sakura hit Konohamaru, he started to cry. Then after a while her age subsided, and she also apologized to him. After some time they got to know one another, and she noticed that his attitude is almost like Naruto¡¯s. She thought that this world was going in shambles, I mean seriously, isn¡¯t one Naruto enough. She then hanged out with him, and even bought him ice cream. But who would have thought that Konohamaru would accidentally run into a sand ninja, and spill his ice cream on his cat clothes.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The ninja had a bad temperment, and without hesitating, he picked up Konohamaru and was about to hit him. He looked very strong and scary, her fear got the best of her and she couldn¡¯t even charge at him to save Konohamaru. She was truly weak, she couldn¡¯t even help a kid, then how is she able to go through the Chuunin exams. It was thanks to luck, and the help of others, that she even managed to make it this far into the exams. This made her realize how weak she is. She thought that if this were to continue, then how will she be able to protect her friends, if she can¡¯t even protect someone in front of her. But after I came, she felt a sense of security. She knew that I was strong, so me being here made her feel safe. But the problem is that she has now realized that no matter how much she spents on clothes, or make up. She will never be able to catch up to Sasuke, or anyone in power. Even Naruto, who was last in the academy, had already surpassed her. And she has noticed that maybe Ino might be stronger than her. Ino comes from a strong family, and they have a special ninjutsu that is used to interogate enemies. This move isn¡¯t strong at the offensive, but it made Ino much more useful than Sakura. But what does Sakura have. She doesn¡¯t have strength. She has a bit average good looks, but the Hyuga family has beautiful ladies in there. I mean look at Hinata, even if she is still a kid, her looks have definitely surpassed Sakura¡¯s. In short, Sakura has now realized how weak she truly is. The only thing that she had was her perfect chakra control. But her chakra pool was low, which is pretty much useless. Back on topic. ¡°Just pay me for the cleaning bills, and nothing more.¡± (Kankuro) thought that this other brat (me) was also weak, but came from another prestigous family. He only let go of Konohamaru because he doesn¡¯t want to be lectured by the Kazekage. But if I was willing to pay for the kid¡¯s problem, then he doesn¡¯t the reason why he shouldn¡¯t say no. He didn¡¯t like to be bossed around like that. But there is a chance that I was from a wealthy clan on the leaf village. So messing with any of us, could possibly lead to unecessary consequences. ¡°Nonsense. Infact I have some business with you as well.¡± (Chris) I need to know what he knows about puppets. It might be possible that I might be able to find that annoying spy, and possibly Sasori. ¡°Kankuro, just say yes. We were on our way to eat anyway¡¯s, and if he¡¯s willing to pay, then there is no reason to decline his offer.¡± (Temari) She might not be cheap, but what kind of idiot says no to free food. And besides, she was starving. She didn''t want to eat at home, because she and Kankuro didn''t like eggs for breakfast. So they hadn''t had the chance to eat all morning. ¡°Fine. Lead us, we¡¯re not that familiar with the leaf village.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°Sure.¡± (Chris) I said that, and I lead the both of them to a restaurant. Sakura just stood there and watched the three of us leave. It looked like she wanted to say something to me, but she didn¡¯t say anything, and went to find Konohamaru. She would only be a nuisance if she were to stick around. I was able to notice that she wanted to say something to me, but what was is. I didn''t use my mind reading on her, because I forgot. I lead the two to a little restaurant, it was nothing expensive or cheap. But it was good enough to fill your stomachs. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been so long since i¡¯ve eaten in a restaurant. I never took the time to come to dine in one of these, because I would always make my own food. What can I say. My maxed out cooking skill is very good at making delicous things. ¡°So what did you want to talk about¡­ uh!¡± (Kankuro) tried to recall my name. I never mentioned my name to them. ¡°My name is Chris Walker.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Walker, i¡¯ll remember you. Say, aren¡¯t you that guy who shouted out his love to an Uchiha girl. You know, right outside of the forest of death¡± (Kankuro) Temari was too focused in the menu, that she didn¡¯t even hear what Kankuro just said. ¡°Yes that was me.¡± (Chris) I said and smiled. There is no reason to be embarrased about this. ¡°Just making sure, but what did you want to talk about.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°Then i¡¯ll get straight to the point. There is something that I need to know about puppets.¡± (Chris) This caught the attention of both Kankuro, and Temari. They have never revealed about Kankuro¡¯s puppets to anyone, who isn¡¯t a part of their village. So how did I know about his ability to control puppets. And more importantly, why was I trying to learn about puppets. ¡°How do you know about my puppets.¡± (Kankuro) said in a more serious tone. ¡°I have heard of your reputation and skills from a certain friend of mine (the internet) Don¡¯t take this the wrong way Kankuro, I do not mean to sound like a spy, or an enemy. True we might be fighting each other on the Dhuunin exams, but this is about something completely different.¡± (Chris) ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything about puppets. Because who is stupid enough to tell their enemy about his or her strengths, and weaknesses. So I cannot say anything about it.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tell me everything you know about puppets. I just need to know a certain skill, if you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± (Chris) ¡°What skill are you referring to?¡± (Kankuro) ¡°I just want to know, if it Is possible, for someone to control a puppet without using chakra threads.¡± (Chris) Now this definitely surprised Kankuro. Temari however isn¡¯t as knowledgable in puppets as Kankuro, so she had no idea how to react to this question. I know that it''s impossible for Sasori to use chakra threads, because the puppet of his needs to be in plain view to control it. And neither Hiashi or the other Hyuga family members has noticed Sasori. So my theory is that Sasori is somehow controlling the puppet, without using chakra threads. ¡°Where did you hear that.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that from anybody, and I cannot tell you how I know because it¡¯s very secret.¡± (Chris) If Kankuro is asking me how I know about it, then my theory must be correct. ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re talking about, but I cannot reveal about it, because only me and some other puppet users know about it.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°Can¡¯t I use something to change your mind.¡± (Chris) I will not use my mind reading skill on Kankuro. Because I need to know everything about this puppet without threads. And reading Kankuro¡¯s mind, will not be able to tell me everything that I need to know. ¡°What do you have. And I won¡¯t accept any type of currency, you have to give me something that will ¡®amaze¡¯ me.¡± (Kankuro) I was using my persuade skill on him, and it kind of worked. And I have a good idea to ¡®amaze¡¯ him, to tell me what I need to know. ¡°Can you let me burrow your puppet for a second.¡± (Chris) I just straight up asked for his puppet. Kankuro was looking fiercly at me. He wouldn¡¯t trust most people with his puppet, especially to someone he just met. It could be possible that I could tamper with it, and it will break down in a middle of a fight. ¡°No!¡± (Kankuro) Temari was ordering food from a waiter, who was serving us. She ordered Nacho¡¯s and some chicken wings, and a large pizza for us to eat. Looks like she is taking full advantage that I am paying for the meal. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t trust me Kankuro. But this is the only way that I can think of that will amaze you.¡± (Chris) I said as I kept using persuade on him. Kankuro was reluctant at first, but gave in to my persuade skill and gave me his puppet. He quickly unbandaged it, and showed me the whole puppet. He was keeping a very close eye on me, to make sure I won¡¯t do anything terrible to his puppet. I just tapped it with my pointer finger, and a few seals appeared. I added ¡®resistance¡¯ ¡®hardened¡¯ ¡®lightness¡¯ ¡®poison¡¯ to the puupet With these many seals on it, Kankuro is bound to be ¡®amazed¡¯ True I might have overdone it a bit, and possibly have made the enemy stronger. But then that means that the future fights will be more fun. ¡°Are these. Seals!¡± (Kankuro) yelled in shock. Temari was as equally surprised as her brother. ¡°These are indeed seals. They are resistance, hardened, lightness, and last but not least, poison. So now are you amazed.¡± (Chris) Kankuro checked on his puppet, and he was indeed amazed. Puppets were relatively heavy, because they are made out of wood, and carry weapons with them. But with the lightness seal on it, the weight has dropped signifigantly. He even felt that the wood felt alot like metal, this will without a doubt become stronger at offense and defense. But he doesn¡¯t want to try out, poison and resistance on it. Because he would need an opponent to test out these on. (If you guys are confused by harden and resistance. Well the difference is that Resistance, lets the puppet become more resistant to attacks. Duh!, but it¡¯s attack power will remain the same. But with the hardened seal attached to it, the puppets attacks become as hard as metal, making it even more painful for it¡¯s enemies. It even makes the puppet more resistant than it already is.) After Kankuro finished examining his puppet, he put it away and looked at my direction. ¡°All right Walker, you got yourself a deal.¡± (Kankuro) Yes! I did it. ¡°The thing you are looking for is called a blood puppet.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°What¡¯s a blood puppet?¡± (Chris) I have never heard of such a thing ¡°Blood puppet¡¯s aren¡¯t really made out of blood. But you can say that these blood puppets are like an upgrade, compared to the ordinary puppets.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°What makes a blood puppet better than the one you¡¯re using.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well I think you already know, but blood puppets don¡¯t need chakra threads to control it. All you need is your mind to control it. That means that you can use your blood puppet to fight beside you, and you can also use your hands to fight the enemy in hand to hand combat. You know that we puppeteers are really bad at close range, so to make it up, we use puppets to fight in our steed. But if we were to use a blood puppet, then it¡¯s like fighting an enemy with someone by your side.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°I kinda get it, but if it¡¯s that good, then why don¡¯t you use it.¡± (Chris) ¡°That¡¯s where the bad things come in. A blood puppet needs at least 3 times more chakra to control it. Not only that, but it is also mentally exhausting. The other drawback is that, the further away the blood puppet is from it¡¯s master, the more chakra you need to keep it active. Infact, my father once told me that blood puppets are really dangerous to use. Because most of the people who use these blood puppets, mostly die by chakra exhaustion.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°But there is something that I don¡¯t get. You just said that you don¡¯t need chakra threads to control the blood puppet, then how can you run out of chakra if you are only using your mind to control it.¡± (Chris) ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand. In a way, you and the puppet are linked. So even though you aren¡¯t using chakra threads to control it, you still need to use your chakra to fuel your blood puppet. But to control it with your mind, takes a huge toll on it.¡± (Kankuro) ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that even though a blood puppet doesn¡¯t need chakra threads to control it. It is still connected to the one controlling it.¡± (Chris) If this is true, then once I find the puppet then i¡¯ll be able to find Sasori. And then i¡¯ll kill him. ¡°In a way, yes.¡± (Kankuro) Good. Now if I were to find the spy puppet living in the Hyuga place, then I can easily find Sasori, who is hiding somewhere in the leaf village. Now I am really sure that Sasori is hiding somewhere in the leaf village, because. Kankuro just said that the further away the puppet is from it''s master, the more chakra it takes to control it. So Sasori must be near us, otherwise he would die by chakra exhaustion. But the question is where is he. I don¡¯t know how Sasori¡¯s chakra feels like, because we have never met in person. But if I were to find his puppet, then things will be much easier for me.
I think you should learn to use a blood puppet as well.
Why blue screen?
Because i¡¯ve done my research, and as it turns out, blood puppets are very easy to create. Expecially for you, because you have the ability ''creation'' Not only that, but they¡¯re much more useful than a shadow clone.
Really? How!
Well the shadow clone jutsu is a very strong jutsu, but if they were to take one hit, they ¡®poof¡¯ out of existence. Where as a blood puppet can take some damage, and still remain intact.
You can do a lot more things with these puppets, that shadow clones can¡¯t do. And the best thing, is that you don¡¯t need to worry about chakra exhaustion, because you¡¯re a literal walking chakra beast.
I guess I see your point blue screen, but will Kankuro teach me such a technique.
Even with your persuade skill, it might take some time and convincing to make him teach you the blood puppet technique. So I much rather give you the blood puppet technique, only if you do a mission of course.
Well then show me the mission. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since i¡¯ve done one of these missions.¡¯
Mission: Find Sasori, and his puppet spy, and kill them. Mission rewards: blood puppet technique. Mission failure: none
I think this is the first time, that you didn¡¯t troll me with the rewards blue screen.
Eh! Well I gotta go and keep working on the ¡®thing¡¯ to use on the green alien.
Well good luck with that. ¡°Do you have any more questions.¡± (Kankuro) Looks like Kankuro was unaware that I was talking with blue screen. And at this exact time, the waiter brought the food to the table. This looks very good and delicous, kinda reminds me of BP. (Try boston pizza''s shrimp tacos, they''re my favourite dish.) ¡°That¡¯s everything. But for now, let¡¯s eat.¡± (Chris) I said and the three of us started eating. Afterwards we finished our meals, we went our own ways and said goodbye. Kankuro was even a bit friendly to me because of the seals I added on his puppet. He even didn''t let me pay for his ice cream stain, that was on his cat costume. Temari¡¯s attitude towards me was about the same. I never mentioned where was Gaara, since I completely forgot about him. But i¡¯ll see him in the Chuunin exams. Hopefully I get to fight him, since his defense is supposed to be unrivaled in all of the Naruto world. Now the next step, is to find the spy puppet. Which is probably residing somewhere in the Hyuga compound. I haven''t met Hinata in quite a while. I wonder how my student is progressing. Chapter 25 Doms message The Hokage¡¯s place. 3rd person view. Sarutobi was currently reading a very perverted book. Also known as the Icha Icha paradise, written by a certain long white haired sage pervert. His face was red, and had a perverted smile on top of it. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* That was the sound of someone knocking at the door. Then Sarutobi quickly put away his book on his desk drawer, and removed his perverted smile from his face. ¡°Come in.¡± (Hokage) Then an Anbu lady, with a cat mask appeared in front of the Hokage. In her hand was a half folded piece of paper. ¡°Lord Hokage.¡± (Yugao) bowed to the Hokage ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± (Sarutobi) he doesn¡¯t mind if someone came in, but right now he was a bit angry because Yugao interrupted his from his precious reading. And he was on the last chapter of the Icha Icha paradise. ¡°I have a note from Dom.¡± (Yugao) said and handed the Hokage a white paper. After hearing her, Sarutobi¡¯s face was full of shock and quickly grabbed the note. It¡¯s been so long that he has heard anything from Dom, he was even beginning to worry if he was even alive. He unfolded the paper, and read the following. Hey there lord Hokage, it¡¯s me Dom. Yeah I know that you must be wondering where the hell i¡¯ve been this whole time. But you don¡¯t have to worry, because I am fine. This is what happened to me. After the fight in the land of waves. Kisame launched me like a goddamn baseball, and I landed in the other side of the forest. I was bleeding badly, but I was able to summon my golems and they quickly found a medical ninja for me. I will probably be healed in about a week or two, but don¡¯t worry about me because i¡¯m fine. Infact I send this paper to you because i¡¯m gonna be taking a LONG break. Don¡¯t get me wrong Hokage, I am not scared of returning. I am only taking a long leave because after my fight with Kisame, I realized that my stamina is really low, and not only that but i¡¯m the weakest of all the sages. So i¡¯m gonna be secretly training somewhere to get even stronger, so don¡¯t even bother to look for me. I was able to send my golems to come and check if my students were okay, and i¡¯m glad that somehow everyone managed to make it back alive. Tell my students that i¡¯m sorry, and i¡¯ll invite them all to an all you can eat buffet when I come back. I think i¡¯m drooling from just the thought of it. Well gotta go, and see ya later. Sincerely, Dom. Hokage was relieved to see that Dom was fine. But at the same time he was angry. What kind of bastard ditches their students like that, now he has to think of which jonin ninja to assign to team 9. Kakashi is only a temporary sensei for team nine, and is already a full pleged sensei to team 7. And he can¡¯t tell another jonin ninja like Asuma or Kurenai to take care of team 9, because they also have their own responsibilities to fulfill. He¡¯ll think of one during the Chuunin exams. ¡°Alright thank you Yugao, you are dismissed.¡± (Sarutobi) ¡°Um! lord Hokage. I have another message to deliver as well.¡± (Yugao) said. ¡°Speak.¡± (Sarutobi) ¡°The council has requested for you to join their meeting, they are holding it right now.¡± (Yugao) ¡°Again. Aw I hate these stupid meetings, they always somehow managed to piss me off, especially when it¡¯s about Naruto¡± (Sarutobi) said reluctantly, and now he has to wait even more to finish the last chapter of the Icha Icha paradise book. Yugao didn¡¯t say anything, and just waited for the Hokage¡¯s next orders. ¡°You can go Yugao. And tell the council that i¡¯ll be right there.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage!¡± (Yugao) bowed and left in a blink of an eye. He got up of his seat, and slowly headed to another direction. Time skip a couple of minutes (lel) Council room. There was a bunch of people of people sitting on a circular table, they were the Konoha¡¯s council. The people sitting were Nara Shikaku, Choza Akimichi, Inoichi Yamanaka, Danzo, Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, Hiashi Hyuga, Mebuki Haruno, and last but not least, the Hokage. ¡°So what are we discussing about, anyone want to tell me.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I don¡¯t know why i¡¯m here either Hokage. I was told to come here immediately.¡± (Inoichi) and then several others in the council nodded their heads in agreement. ¡°I think I can answer your questions.¡± (Danzo) lightly raised his unbandaged hand. ¡°So it was you who issued this meeting, what¡¯s so important that we had to come here at a last minutes notice.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It¡¯s simple Hokage. I recieved news that we definitely want to hear. It¡¯s about a ninja who possibly posseses the Kekkai Genkai of the first Hokage. The wood style.¡± (Danzo) All of the council¡¯s ears perked up. They were surprised, but kept their composures. It¡¯s been so long that they had mentioned about the first¡¯s Kekkai Genkai. It was the power that created their village, and it was without a doubt one of the strongest Kekkai Genkai. (Besides the sharingan) Although Danzo has someone under him that also posseses the wood style Kekkai Genkai, it¡¯s nowhere near as powerful as Senju Hashirama¡¯s power. ¡°What is it about the wood style that you want to talk about Danzo.¡± (Shukaku) ¡°Allow me to explain. I have a very reliable source that told me about someone is our leaf village possesing the powerful wood style Kekkai Genkai.¡± (Danzo) ¡°Well who is it. Who ever it is then me must treat her/him with the best respect, to make sure that she/he doesn¡¯t leave the village-¡± (Koharu) Shukaku then interrupted her ¡°And let me guess, you plan to treat this person like they¡¯re a god, like the last few Uchihas. And possibly put them on the CRA program. Am I right¡± (Shukaku) Shukaku already knew what these people were gonna say. Back when Itachi massacred the entire Uchiha village, the first thing the council (not including himself) thought about was signing Luna Uchiha, and Sasuke Uchiha into the CRA program. Luckily the Hokage didn¡¯t want this and dissolved the idea. These people don¡¯t care about other¡¯s opinion, as long as it involves making the village even stronger than before. And already knowing what they were gonna say, it pissed him off a lot. He didn¡¯t like the idea of stripping some else¡¯s freedom, just for their own selfish needs. (The CRA stands for Clan Restoration Act. It means that when there is a clan who is close to exinction, they enroll the person in that program to reproduce quickly before their bloodline goes extinct. In return they have more special rights in Konoha, and can legally marry more than one person.) ¡°Exactly Shukaku. Tsunade was a failed product, although she is the grandaughter of the first, and neice of the second Hokage. She wasn¡¯t born with that Kekkai Genkai. But atleast her healing abilities is somewhat as strong as the first¡¯s was.¡± (Koharu) ¡°Have some more respect for your fellow citizens, Koharu.¡± (Hokage) said in an angry tone. ¡°But I think we¡¯re all missing the obvious question here. Who is this person with the wood style Kekkai Genkai ability.¡± (Mebuki) (Mebuki Haruno is Sakura¡¯s mother.) Then all eyes turned to Danzo¡¯s location. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t even know. My sources say that this person had a wood style custom, which is the reason why he wasn¡¯t able to identify the person with the wood style.¡± (Danzo) ¡®Damn¡¯ everyone thought. ¡°But I think there might a person or two who might know about his or her identity.¡± (Danzo) said, and stopped midway, to make him seem more cool or something. ¡°Can you stop doing that Danzo. Just tell us quickly like a normal person, and don¡¯t stop your sentences midway.¡± (Koharu) ¡°Alright fine. The persons we¡¯re looking for is called Chris Walker, and Luna Uchiha.¡± (Danzo) ¡°Who the hell is Chris Walker. I know who Luna is, but who is this Chris Walker.¡± (Choza) said confused. ¡°I know him. I was the one who enrolled him at the academy, he is a 12 year old boy, who had a long term amnesia and was lost in the middle of the forest. I accepted him in the village not too long ago.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I think i¡¯ve heard of him. Isn¡¯t he the sensei of Hinata Hyuga, and he even did a small competition between Hinata Hyuga and Hiashi Hyuga. Am I right about this Hiashi.¡± (Mebuki) ¡°Yes. what you just said is true.¡± (Hiashi) said with a faceless expression ¡°Ha! The sensei of a Hyuga girl. That¡¯s the most rediculous thing that i¡¯ve heard in my life. Do you expect me to believe that this 12 year old boy, made the Hyuga girl as strong as she is right now. I¡¯ve indeed heard rumors about this, but to me this sounds stupid.¡± (Homaru)This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Indeed, I agree with him. What else do we know about him.¡± (Koharu) ¡°I¡¯ve also done my fair share on research on the boy. At first I thought that he was a spy, but as it turns out he isn¡¯t. He has perfect control of his chakra, that he can even copy A-class jutsus at one glance. For example the rasengan.¡± (Hokage) ¡°You mean THE rasengan. Are you sure you aren¡¯t puliing my leg here Hokage.¡± (Koharu) ¡°Of course i¡¯m not Koharu. He is also a nice boy and is freinds with Naruto, he even taught Naruto the rasengan in such a short amount of time. I think that this kid is a literal child prodigy. (Hokage) The Hokage is a bit happy to have Chris in his village. He has seen himself how well he gets along with Naruto and everyone else. He can tell that Chris doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards the leaf village, nor anyone else. ¡°Hm! I think that we must do something to the demo- I mean Naruto. We must do anything to stunt his growth so the nine tailed beast inside doesn¡¯t escape. And I think that we have to do something to stunt Chris¡¯s growth as well. I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling about him. It¡¯s possible that he might have some ill intentions to the leaf village.¡± (Koharu) ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Hiashi) spoke out. ¡°What do you mean Hiashi.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone this because I made a promise to Chris. But seeing that someone here is planning to stunt his growth, I cannot sit here any more and watch as you do something to this boy.¡± (Hiashi) said a bit angry ¡°Why do you care about this kid Hiashi. Didn¡¯t he make your Hyuga clan lose a lot of face in the competition, when you and Hinata fought?¡± (Koharu) (Well they didn¡¯t really fought, it was more like Hinata ended the fight in one punch, man.) Get it ¡°We did lose face on that day. But what he did for me was something even more important than my clan losing face.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Something much more important. What can this kid do something so big that can¡¯t even compare to your clan Hiashi.¡± (Shukaku) said a bit more intrigued ¡°All of you remember my sister Hina, right.¡± (Hiashi) All of the other council members lightly nodded. They knew of the Hyuga lady that was a very strong ninja, but was infected with an unknown disease of some kind. Not even Tsunade could do anything towards it, but somehow Hina was miraculously healed from her infection not too long ago. ¡°Okay. Well I have to start at the beginning.¡± (Hiashi) then told everyone how Chris healed his very sick sister, and even told them about the disease called the year end life. He had promised to never tell anyone about Chris¡¯s healing Kekkai Genkai, but seeing as how they might possibly do something to stunt his growth. Then he has no choice but to step up and protect him. And if they plan to do something because of his healing Kekkai Genkai, then he will do whatever it takes to protect Chris from anyone else. He will take full responsibility for Chris if he has to. ¡°Such an amazing Kekkai Genkai. I say we must definitely make him a full citizen of Konoha. It¡¯s not everyday that such a strong child with a Kekkai Genkai appears like that.¡± (Mebuki) said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us anything about him Hiashi. Don¡¯t you realize how valuable this information is.¡± (Koharu) ¡°I made a promise to him, because he saved my sister¡¯s life. Although I have broken that promise just now, but I find it much more important to protect this kid, than to keep his secret.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°I agree with Hiashi. It was just 5 minutes ago that Koharu said to stunt this boy¡¯s growth, if that were to happen, then he might go rogue on us and we might make an enemy out of him. But now that you know how incredible this kid is, you have no choice but to treat him as he were a precious jewel.¡± (Shukaku) Koharu was a bit embarrased by what she said. Originally she didn¡¯t care about Chris at all, but after hearing the Hokage saying that he is a friend of the demon brat. She just wanted to make him miserable, to make Naruto miserable as well. But after hearing him posessing an unheard healing Kekkai Genkai, how could she not be embarrased. It felt like Hiashi and Shukaku delivered her a very painful invisible slap on her face. ¡°I am afraid that isn¡¯t all about the boy.¡± (Danzo) everyone looked on his direction, and he proceeded to talk about him. ¡°Like I said that I have a very reliable source and they told me that Chris could possibly have the chakra pool of a tailed beast, if not more.¡± (Danzo) Once again everyone but Danzo was shocked to hear this. Today has been nothing but full of surprises to them. ¡°Just how reliable is your source Danzo.¡± (Shukaku) couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°100% accurate. Not only that but he also possibly posesses two more powerful Kekkai Genkais, such as body manipulation, and possibly the ability to control time.¡± (Danzo) said casually, and quite enjoyed the shocks of everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°HOLY SHIT! If what you¡¯re saying is true, then this kid is possibly a god compared to Itachi Uchiha.¡± (Choza) ¡°Language please.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Sorry, I guess I was a bit too excited there lord Hokage.¡± (Choza) said apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this at all. You expect us to believe that this kid has the power of healing everyone by just touching them, manipulating time, manipulating the body, and has the chakra pool of a tailed beast.¡± (Homura) He might be a smart man, but hearing a kid who isn¡¯t even 13 years old posessing all of these powerful Kekkai Genkais, is a bit hard to believe. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought as well Homura, even I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing about him. But my sources are saying that this information is 100% true.¡± (Danzo) ¡°If you ask me, then we must get him here immediately, along with our wood friend, whoever that is. Including Luna Uchiha.¡± (Koharu) ¡°Hmm!¡± (Hokage) thought that something was definitely wrong. If what Danzo said is true then why is he sharing this information with everyone. He could have kept this information a secret, and could have recruited Chris to the ROOT, it isn¡¯t like Danzo to share valuable information like this. ¡°Hokage. I request to bring Chris and Luna Uchiha here at once. To tell us of our wood friend, and to show us if his abilities are indeed as what Danzo says.¡± (Koharu) ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± (Hokage) waved his hand to the Anbu, and they disappeared to search for Chris and Luna. ¡°But what if they lie, and say that they don''t know anything.¡± (Inoichi) ¡°That¡¯s where you come in Inoichi. If they do infact say no, then you will enter their mind and tell us wether they are lying or not.¡± (Koharu) ¡°Aw! Fine.¡± (Inoichi) ¡°And now we wait.¡± (Hokage) ¡®Hm! Looks like you¡¯re hiding something from us Chris. I just hope that you aren¡¯t really someone with ill intentions, or i¡¯m gonna have to really do something to you boy. Sorry kid, but as the Hokage of this village, it¡¯s my job to protect everyone in here.¡¯ Hokage thought And soon the entire council was quiet. CHRIS P.O.V. Outside of the Hyuga compound. The place looks pretty cool from the outside, then again it¡¯s my second time visiting here. But I gotta give it to them, the whole place looks awesome and expensive. God how I wish I was rich¡­ Wait a minute I AM RICH MUAHAHAHAHAHA!!! I can literlly create mountains of money with chakra alone. But enough about me and let¡¯s enter the Hyuga place. I was gonna enter but I was stopped by two guards outside of the door. ¡°Who are you kid.¡± (Guard 1) ¡°My name is Chris Walker.¡± (Chris) ¡°Chris Walker... Aren¡¯t you that kid from the tournament.¡± (Guard 1) ¡°Yup! That¡¯s me.¡± (Chris) ¡°Are you here to visit lady Hinata, or sir Hiashi.¡± (Guard 1) ¡°Yes I am.¡± (Chris) ¡°Sorry to say but they¡¯re not here right now. Lady Hinata is still doing the Chuunin exams, and Lord Hiashi is on a council meeting. So I would suggest coming back here another time.¡± (Guard 1) Hm! That¡¯s weird. I thought that Hinata¡¯s team would have easily found the hidden flags by now, but they still haven¡¯t. It should be easy for them because they¡¯re a sensory type group. Either they¡¯re unlucky and can¡¯t find any, or might have run with another group and fought them. I don¡¯t know which one, but hopefully they¡¯re okay. ¡°That¡¯s alright. But can I see Hina please, it¡¯s urgent¡± (Chris) The two guards looked at each other confused. No one has ever come to visit lady Hina before. Mostly because of the fact she was bedridden for ten months, and could have died. But somehow she was cured and her power is at least 90% to what is was before. So they didn¡¯t want to take a chance to piss off Hina Hyuga, or they might have some serious problems with the clan. So guard 1 signalled the other guard to send a message to lady Hina. And soon guard 1 and me were left outside of the Hyuga place. ¡°So, how¡¯s life Mr guard.¡± (Chris) I said to break this awkward silence "It¡¯s been pretty slow lately. And my name isn¡¯t mr Guard, it¡¯s josef... And can I ask you a question kid.¡± (Josef) ¡°I don¡¯t see why not¡± (Chris) ¡°Were you really the one to help Lady Hinata become this strong.¡± (Josef) ¡°Yes I did.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wow! Just how did you do it kid.¡± (Josef) said in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s pretty easy. I just made a deal with her.¡± (Chris) ¡°What kind of deal¡± (Josef) said out of curiosity, he has been pretty bored lately just guarding the front door all the time. So he doesn¡¯t get that much company. Although the other guard is also here, he doesn¡¯t talk that much and is pretty silent all the time. ¡°I cannot give you all the details, because Hinata would hate me if I told you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hmmm! Did you blackmail her, if you did then I will hunt you down forever. OH GOD!!! It¡¯s something perverted isn¡¯t it. WHAT DID YOU DO WITH OUR LITTLE HINATA.¡± (Josef) said as the spear on his hand was now pointed at me. Seriously, how the hell did we get from me training HInata, to something perverted. Do I really look like the kind of person who would do something perverted.
Yes you do. And did you forget that your new title in the village, is a potential rapist. Lolz! (*¨R¨Œ¨Q)??))
Oh! shut up blue screen. ¡°Wait Josef. Do I really look like the kind of guy who would do something like that to Hinata.¡± (Chris) ¡°I don¡¯t know, did you.¡± (Josef) said but with his spear still pointed at me. ¡°No!.¡± (Chris) ¡°Prove it!¡± (Josef) How the hell do I prove something like that. ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough Josef, and let him in.¡± (Hina) The front door opened and I saw Hina standing in there. She looked very pretty. Too bad I don¡¯t like older women, or I would have invited her to my harem. Heheheh!
Then what about Hanabi. She¡¯s pretty cute. Loli''s are pretty cute you know (£Þ??£Þ)
Too young.
Dude haven¡¯t you heard!!! (???¡¯)
Heard of what?
LOLI¡¯S..........ARE!..........LOVE!!!¡­¡­¡­¡­.LOLI¡¯S¡­¡­¡­....ARE¡­¡­¡­...LIFE!!!!!!!!!!!!?*??(¨@?¨A*)??*?
(No truer words have been spoken. *Sniff* it¡¯s so beautifully said. Good job me for thinking of these beautiful words) ¡­.. I¡¯ll think about it.
YAAAAYYYYY!!! BEST MC EVER !?(????? ?)
Oh why thank you for the compliment. ¡°Yes lady Hina. Sorry¡± (Josef) said while looking down, and stepped back slowly. Hina then turned around to look in my direction and said. ¡°Please come in Chris. I¡¯ll invite you for some tea.¡± (Hina) said with a smile. ¡°Thanks Hina.¡± (Chris) I said as I entered the Hyuga compound with her. I entered and all of the other Hyuga people looked at me indifferently. No one has ever seen a no-named person enter the Hyuua clan, and much less being accompanied by someone powerful like Hina. The last time I was here, I entered a bit sneakily because Hiashi didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. That¡¯s why no one but Hina and Hiashi knows that this isn¡¯t my first time coming here. But we ignored the glares, and the comments about me. I can sense them that they were a bit confused and angry, because they are too proud to let no-named people in their place. Hina was a bit angry at these people, because they don¡¯t know what I did for her and their entire Hyuga clan. Hina thinks that she should let these people know what I did for them, but she didn¡¯t say anything because she made a promise to me to not tell anyone about my powers. (Too bad Hiashi didn¡¯t think the same thing.) We both entered a room, which was pretty decent. We sat on some matts that were on the floor, and we both drank some hot tea, which was served by Hina herself. It was pretty good tea. ¡°What do I owe the pleasure of my contributer¡¯s visit.¡± (Hina) said sweetly, and with a smile. ¡°I want to get straight to the point Hina. I need to find the spy that poisoned you, I think that this person somehow knows of my healing Kekkai Genkai, and could possibly have sold this information to someone powerful.¡± (Chris) I kinda told her the half truth. If I were to tell her that this person is someone from the Akatsuki, then I might expose myself to tell them about that organization, and how I even know of them. So it¡¯s best to not tell her everything, just part of the truth. ¡°Oh you don¡¯t have to worry about him Chris.¡± (Hina) Uh! What? ¡°Um! What do you mean by that?¡± (Chris) I said a bit puzzled. ¡°The spy you mentioned, me and Hiashi already found him. And we killed him on the spot.¡± (Hina) Dammit! now there goes my only lead to finding Sasori. Chapter 26 Anko attacks ¡°What do you mean killed him?!¡± (Chris) I asked just to be sure ¡°Well we didn¡¯t really kill him. It was more like he exploded himself with a bunch of paper bombs, after we found out he was a spy, and possibly the one who poisoned me 10 months ago. It¡¯s too bad because we didn¡¯t get the chance to know who he was working for. Luckily he exploded when we were outside of the village, so no one got hurt.¡± (Hina) Well damn. Now I have to wait for god knows how long to find Sasori. ¡°Why do you ask about him? Did by any chance other people attack you, because of your healing Kekkai Genkai.¡± (Hina) said a bit worried about me. I couldn¡¯t tell her that I was kidnapped by Itachi, and then got the information out of him by reading his mind. This is the part where my natural liar skills shine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me HIna. I was just wondering that¡¯s all.¡± (Chris) oh god! I suck when it comes to making lies. This is the best answer that I can come up with, for now. ¡°Okay. But if there is anything that is happening to you, then let us know and we¡¯ll do anything within our power to help you.¡± (HIna) She really cares about me. I can see the worried expression on her face. I can tell that she wants me to tell her what¡¯s wrong with me, but she respects my decisions and doesn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Thank you HIna. I guess i¡¯ll be going now. Tell Hiashi and Hinata that I said ''hi''.¡± (Chris) since there is nothing else for me to do here, then I don¡¯t have a reason to stay here any longer. ¡°I will Chris, and be safe.¡± (Hina) as soon as I was about to leave, we heard the door sliding open and then a little cleared eye girl, with rosy cheeks, and her brown hair reaching up to her neck. She was wearing black training clothes, to absorb her sweat. It was Hanabi Hyuga. She came here to see her aunt. ¡°Aunt HIna. I¡¯ve finished my training.¡± (Hanabi) said as she practically launched herself at Hina. Hina grabbed the oncoming little girl, and the both of them laughed at Hanabi¡¯s action. I did too, she is pretty funny. I don¡¯t dislike Hanabi, nor do I hate her. I practically know nothing about her, because she doesn¡¯t appear in the anime that much. I never watched the Boruto series, because I didn¡¯t like the idea of Naruto¡¯s son taking over the anime. ¡°Hanabi sweety, I told you to not come in here without a warning.¡± (Hina) said with a smile, and tickled the little girl. They were both laughing and enjoying each other¡¯s company. I never knew that Hanabi had such a close relationship with her aunt. (Then again, Hina never existed in the anime) ¡°Sorry aunty. I just really wanted to see you. Please don¡¯t tell dad.¡± (Hanabi) said while trying to block Hina¡¯s tickling on her stomach. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t tell him at all. It will be our little secret, okay.¡± (Hina) put her finger on her mouth, signalling that she won''t tell him at all. ¡°Hai!¡± (Hanabi) ¡°Why don¡¯t I introduce you my freind, Chris. Chris, this is Hanabi my niece, and Hanabi this is Chris, a very important friend of aunty.¡± (Hina) said as she stopped tickling Hanabi. ¡°Hi Hanabi, how are you.¡± (Chris) I said ¡°Hello. Are you the one who trained sister Hinata.¡± (Hanabi) said as she looked at me. ¡°Yes I did.¡± (Chris) ¡°Thank you, for what you have done to Hinata.¡± (Hanabi) said as she have a solemn bow to me. ¡°Why are you thanking me Hanabi?¡± (Chris) I said a bit confused. ¡°Because of you, sister Hinata is now treated with respect, even father has changed his mood towards us. Every day sister Hinata would suffer because of her harsh training, but now she looks happy and doesn¡¯t return bruised and hurt.¡± (Hanabi) said as she continued to bow. I didn¡¯t expect the 7 year old Hanabi to say something like that. I guess she was properly trained to act like this, because she is from a prestigous family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me Hanabi. I did it because your sister is a really good friend.¡± (Chris) ¡°Come on Chris, Hanabi is showing you her gratitide to you She is really thankful for what you did, and so am I. Infact several other elders are grateful for what you¡¯ve done for Hinata. And for what you have done for me¡± (Hina) I didn''t hear what Hina said in the end. ¡°I¡¯m sorry lady Hina, I tried to stop Hanabi from coming, but she managed to slip my hands and-¡± (Random woman) A Hyuga lady who was supposed to be taking care of Hanabi, came to the room and interrupted us. But Hina signalled her with her right hand that everything was fine, and to leave us. The Hyuga lady understood the message then left the room. ¡°So where were we.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hanabi was thanking you for what you did for Hinata.¡± (Hina) ¡°Oh right. It was no problem Hanabi, and i¡¯m glad to see that Hinata has such a good little sister.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hai!¡± (Hanabi) said with a cheerful smile. ¡°Hm! Hanabi, don¡¯t you want to invite Chris.¡± (Hina) said to Hanabi. Invite me? to what? ¡°Oh yeah.¡± (Hanabi) then turns to look at my eyes. ¡°Do you want to come to my birthday party.¡± (Hanabi) ¡°Oh it¡¯s your birthday! How old are you turning, 20, 21.¡± (Chris) I said to tease her slightly. ¡°No! I¡¯m turning 8 years old.¡± (Hanabi) said with a pout. Hina was laughing a bit, clearly enjoying her neice''s cute pouting expressions. ¡°8 already, that¡¯s a big number. So when it¡¯s your birthday Hanabi.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s on march 27.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s in five days. I¡¯ll gladly make it to your birthday party, Hanabi.¡± (Chris) That¡¯s exactly one day after the 3rd part of the chuunin exam. So if my schedule doesn¡¯t change, then I should be able to make it. I am actually looking forward towards this party, because there will be dancing and fancy clothes, classical music. Call me old fashioned, but I like the parties from 100 years ago. Where people would dance to classical music, and wear expensive suits and dresses. I never liked parties where they would drink beer till they drop on the floor, and play loud and heavy metal music. Sometime¡¯s I felt like I was born in the wrong era. Yeah I know I must sound so weird to you, because i don¡¯t like these things, but that¡¯s how I am. And I like it.
And that''s why you don''t have any freinds. Weirdo.
*Sniff* why do you have to me so mean, bluescreen. That actually hurts you know. ¡°Yay! That means more presents for me. *BONK*¡± (Hanabi) Hina bonked Hanabi¡¯s head. ¡°Ow! Aunty Hina, why did you hit me¡± (Hanabi) said as anime tears started falling from her eyes, and held her little head where HIna hit her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think like that Hanabi. I want you to think that having so many friends over is a good thing, and not think of them as people to bring you presents only.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Sorry!¡± (Hanabi) said apologetically as she looked down at the floor. ¡°It¡¯s okay Hina. let¡¯s be honest, all of us have some sort of greed within us. So it¡¯s perfectly normal for Hanabi to want presents.''¡¯ (Chris) ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. And how are you talking like that Chris?¡¯ (Hina) ¡°Talk like what?¡± (Chris) ¡°Well you sound like you¡¯re someone very matured. I feel like as I am talking to a grown up, and not a kid.¡± (Hina) That would be because I was transported to this world when I was 17, so I might have the body of a 12 year old, but I have the mind of a 17 year old. My father was a strict man when it came to teaching me proper manners, so I guess i¡¯m a bit more matured than people at my age. ¡°I don¡¯t know how i¡¯m talking like this Hina. I guess I was just born this way.¡± (Chris)
Wow! Even with natural liar, your lying skills suck ass. I didn¡¯t even know that was possible (?????)?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Shut up blue screen! ¡°I see. So here¡¯s the invitation for Hanabi¡¯s party, don¡¯t lose it, otherwise my guards won¡¯t let you in. But if you do lose it, then come and look for me and i¡¯ll let you in.¡± (Hina) She then hands me a white envelope, and inside was a special paper, with a Hyuga seal to let everyone know that I was invited to Hanabi¡¯s birthday party. ¡°Sweet. By the way Hanabi, what kind of presents do you want.¡± (Chris) ¡°I would like a dress, some dolls, a colouring book, a doll house, a diamond neckelace, some shoes, and some- *BONK* OW! Why!?¡± (Hanabi) said as she held her head one more time, because of the bonk her aunt gave her. ¡°You know why you little greedy girl.¡± (Hina) said with a smile. ¡°Hai¡± (Hanabi) said softly. ¡®I also really want a plushy doll. But dad would probably get mad at me for asking such a childish thing, but THEY¡¯RE JUST SO CUTE!¡¯ Hanabi thought I can afford all of that. I¡¯ll even get her a plushy because she is very cute like her sister, and Luna. So I got up and bid my farewells to Hina and Hanabi. I still need to train for the upcoming Chuunin exams. I still need to fully comprehend the air walking jutsu, and I need to fully understand freedom. And I need to finish the last step of my water training. Which is pushing a huge waterfall upwards. I still have 4 more days before the third part of the Chuunin exams start. So I left the Hyuga compound and went to train at the waterfall. ¡°What do you think of him, Hanabi.¡± (Hina) said to her cute neice. ¡°He¡¯s funny, and a good guy.¡± (Hanabi) ¡°I agree. Now let me give you a bath, you stink from practicing so much.¡± (Hina) said as she lightly pushed Hanabi to the shower. ¡°Aunty! Don¡¯t tell me that I stink!¡± (HanabI) said in protest, as her cheeks got even redder. No girl likes to be told that they smell. ¡°*Giggle*¡± (Hina) is just laughing at her neice¡¯s cute, and angry reaction. I left the Hyuga place, and planned to visit my favourite training place. It¡¯s kinda funny how Hanabi¡¯s birth date, is exactly the same day as I was born.
What are the odds of that happening.
I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s 365 to 1.
Ha! I see what you did there Smartass! ͹(???)
(it¡¯s true. I just realized that Hanabi¡¯s birthday and my birthday are literally on the same day. XD)
But i¡¯m confused, why didn¡¯t you say that it was your birthday as well.
If I did then I would have to also plan out my birthday. And then I would not be able to attend Hanabi¡¯s birthday party. It would have been selfish on my part if I were to do that.
Wow! That¡¯s so selfless on your part. What the hell happened to the selfish bastard that I once knew.
What do you mean selfish bastard, I am always selfless.
Eh!
What¡¯s that supposed to mean.
Use your imaginationI gotta go and keep working on the thing.
Yeah you better run. I was gonna continue to argue with blue screen, but I was interrupted by a funny scene. ¡°Get back here you peeping brat!!!¡± (Anko) said as she was persuing Naruto with a kunai on her hand. ¡°I¡¯M SORRY!!! I DIDN¡¯T KNOW YOU WERE SHOWERING THERE.¡± (Naruto) cried out for someone to hear him and save him. But most people knew who Anko was, and didn¡¯t do anything to help Naruto because they were afraid of her. Not that they would have helped him anyway, because they all despised Naruto. (I guess you know why already) I would help Naruto if this scene wasn¡¯t so funny. ¡°AH! SENSEI HELP¡± (Naruto) then turns to my direction and spots me. He then without a second to spare, he decides to head for my direction. And I did what any sensei would do in this situation, and run like hell. I don¡¯t want to leave Naruto like this, but Anko reminds me of my crazy mom. And because of my mom, I have also kinda feared Anko in the anime. Although my mom isn¡¯t the type to throw kunais on your face, and then proceed to lick your blood from the cut, she isn¡¯t that far off either. I wasn¡¯t afraid of Anko in the Chuunin exams, because I was too focused on other things. (Like Orochimaru)
That sounds like lazy writing to me ( ;©V_©V)
Sshhh! Don¡¯t break the fourth wall blue screen. Now where was I again, oh yeah I was running away from Naruto, because he was running from Anko. ¡°SENSEI! WHY ARE YOU RUNNING! YOU¡¯RE SUPPOSED TO HELP ME FROM THIS CRAZY WOMEN!¡± (Naruto) yelled out for me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get close to her, she scares me.¡± (Chris) I said as I was running away from Anko as well. ¡°Oh! If it isn¡¯t lover boy. Looks like I have two little brats to bury alive.¡± (Anko)\ ¡°What did I do!!!¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t do anything to her, so why does she also want to bury me alive. After a few minutes of running, Naruto was caught and ultimately me as well. I was trying to help Naruto escape from Anko¡¯s grasp, but she laid a trap for me and I was also caught in a rope bind. I can break out of this easily, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to help Naruto escape as well. Why am I such a nice guy. Now you must be saying ¡®didn¡¯t you just say you were afraid of Anko, then why did you come back for Naruto¡¯ That¡¯s because my nice guy instincts kicked in, and I knew I had to help Naruto.
Nice guy instincts? What kind of shit is that!
¡­.. Just go back on working on the thing. ¡°So whiskers. Mind telling me why you were peeping on me in the shower.¡± (Anko) said as she glared at Naruto. ¡°W-wait I can explain!¡± (Naruto) said as he began to cry in fright. ¡°You have 10 seconds to explain. 9 8 7¡± (Anko) ¡°It was the pervy sage¡¯s fault, he was the one spying on you. But he escaped before you could see him. And then he left me alone, and then you caught me.¡± (Naruto) said as he was practically crying anime tears. ¡°Who the fuck is pervy sage.¡± (Anko) ¡°I think he calls himself as the sage toad or something, I don¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Sage toad? Jiraiya, so that perverted bastard came back to the leaf village.¡± (Anko) ¡°So, are you gonna let me go.¡± (Naruto) ¡°No. I think i¡¯ll have fun with experimenting on your body with my highly, and lethal toxic poisons.¡± (Anko) said as she licked her lips, which scared Naruto even more. ¡°But first i¡¯ll be having fun with lover boy¡­¡± (Anko) said as she turned on my direction. Which was bad, because I was trying to escape like a worm. I was already a bit far away, but not that far. I wanted to escape while Anko was talking with Naruto, but she turned around at a bad moment. (Remember that Chris is binded with a rope, which is why he hasn¡¯t run away like a normal human being.)
Wait! Weren¡¯t you trying to help Naruto, then why are you running away. Again!
I don¡¯t know what to think anymore bluescreen. ¡°Get back here you maggot!¡± (Anko) said as she quickly ran to my direction. ¡°AAHHHHHH. I HAVE TO RUN¡­ER! I MEAN WORM AWAAAAAYYYYYY.¡± (Chris) I tried to worm away as fast as I could, but I wasn¡¯t fast enough to escape Anko¡¯s speed. ¡°NOOOOO!!!¡± (Chris) I cried as Anko dragged me back. ¡°Now lover boy. What do you say for a good game of doctor.¡± (Anko) said as she sat on top of me, so I wouldn¡¯t escape from her grasp. ¡°Uhh! Isn¡¯t that game perverted.¡± (Chris) I don¡¯t like the sound of that game ¡°I like to think of my version of the game, as gruesome and VERY painful.¡± (Anko) she said as she took out a huge needle, with a very strong poison inside it. Why me! Wait! I think I can feel Jiraiya¡¯s chakra. That bastard is literally hiding behind a bush and taking notes of this scene. ¡°Wait. If you let me go, i¡¯ll tell you where the pervy sage is.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well¡­ if you can do that, then you have yourself a deal.¡± (Anko) she wanted to experiment her toxics on me, but getting her revenge on Jiraiya is much more important than me. It¡¯s not the first time Jiraiya has escaped from her grasp before. ¡°He¡¯s behind that bush, taking notes right now as we speak.¡± (Chris) Then Anko quickly runs towards the bush that I pointed, and she dragged out a white haired Jiraiya. ¡°OOWWW!!! WATCH THE HAIR!¡± (Jiraiya) said as Anko was pulling on his long hair. ¡°I finally caught you, you perverted toad. And now it¡¯s time for my revenge.¡± (Anko) ¡°No please no. Not again. The last time you did that to me, I was on the hospital for a week. I still need to write for my book.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Well you should thought of that before you peeped on me. For the 70th freaking time.¡± (Anko) ¡°But your body is so beautiul, how can I resist not writing it in my books.¡± (JIraiya) ¡°That line isn¡¯t gonna work here.¡± (Anko) said as she began to torture Jiraiya with her lethal experiments. And then Jiraiya began screaming in agony, and pain. I almost felt sorry for Jiraiya. But while Anko was busy with her ¡®experiments¡¯ I broke from the rope, and untied Naruto as well. And soon we left the angry Anko behind with the poor crying Jiraiya. ¡°Woo! We made it out of there. Thank you sensei.¡± (Naruto) said, but I hit him on the head. *BONK* ¡°WHAT WAS THAT FOR!!!¡± (Naruto) yelled at me confused by my actions. ¡°Why did you have to drag me along with your problems Naruto. Can¡¯t you tell that I was very close to being one of Anko¡¯s experiments.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well i¡¯m sorry. But I was too afraid of her to think of anything.¡± (Naruto) ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ it¡¯s fine Naruto. Well now we better keep going before Anko changes her mind.¡± (Chris) you can never tell if Anko really did want to release us that easy. So just to be sure, we might as well go further away. ¡°Yeah we should. Wanna go and get some ramen.¡± (Naruto) "Sure." (Chris) ¡°Chris Walker.¡± (Yugao) appeared out of nowhere. I don''t think i''m gonna be eating that ramen any time soon. Why was the Anbu looking for me? ¡°Are you looking for Chris Walker.¡± (Chris) wait a minute. I remember that mask. It¡¯s the leader of the Anbu who kidnapped me when I first entered this world. I didn¡¯t know it was Yugao. ¡°Yes. The Hokage wants to see you right now!¡± (Yugao) Shit! Has the Hokage realized that he has given me a number of ninjutsu scrolls, and has come to question me about them. But I can¡¯t say no, otherwise the Anbu will take me back by force. ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡± (Chris) I said that as we both ran towards the Hokage¡¯s place. ¡®Hm! I wonder what Jiji wants from Sensei.¡¯ Naruto thought. ¡°There you are whiskers.¡± (Anko) appeared behind Naruto, and Naruto then felt a cold chill going through his spine. ¡°NOOOOOO!!!! SENSEI HELP ME!!!!!!¡± (Naruto) once again screamed out in agony. I didn¡¯t hear Naruto at all, but I was able to sense Anko coming to our direction. I could have warned Naruto from Anko, but this is payback for what he almost did to me.
Okay i¡¯m confused. First you don¡¯t want to help him, then you want to save him, then you tried to escape without him, and lastly you want to have your revenge on poor Naruto. JUST PICK ONE. JEEZ!!!. This is so confusing, and i¡¯m just a blue box. ©»(£àÃó¡ä)©¿
(I guess that Chris is bipolar or something) Chapter 27 The start of a great battle Council room ¡°I¡¯m telling you man, her ass was this big.¡± (Inoichi) Inoichi then spreads out both his arms to the sides, as far as he could. ¡°Of course it is, she weights like 350 pounds. So she¡¯s bound of have such a huge fat-ass¡± (Shikaku) ¡°Why are you two talking about Choza¡¯s wife, while he¡¯s on the bathroom.¡± (Hokage) said a bit confused, but kinda enjoyed their chat. ¡°It¡¯s what we do lord Hokage. We do this all the time.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°Stop talking about women like that. And have some more respect for them, especially when there are women present at this room.¡± (Koharu) said a bit annoyed. ¡°Oh right... Sorry Mebuki, I didn¡¯t mean to insult you. Please forgive us.¡± (Inoichi) said apologetically to Sakura¡¯s mother. ¡°It¡¯s okay Inoichi.¡± (Mebuki) said while waving her hand lightly. She didn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°I was referring to me!¡± (Koharu) ¡°What about you?¡± (Shikaku) said. Shikaku and Inoichi are always like this. And because the entire council room was a bit quiet, and boring. The both of them decided to spend the time on pointless chatting, to pass the time. Everyone but Koharu didn¡¯t seem to mind their talk, as it was kinda funny to hear. ¡°Why you ingrates. Back in my time, my juniors would have more respect for their elders.¡± (Koharu) said as she crossed her arms over her chest ¡°To be fair Koharu, back in your time, the only people who were alive was Adam, Eve, and you.¡± (Shikaku) a bit amused, he never liked Koharu at all, since she was a huge bitch. So he didn¡¯t have any respect for her at all. ¡°Why you!¡± (Koharu) As Koharu was about to charge at Shikaku, she was disturbed by the presence of the Anbu. ¡°They¡¯re here lord Hokage.¡± (Yugao) ¡°Great. Sent them in.¡± (Hokage) said while sighing. Thank god the Anbu came here at a really good time, otherwise both Shikaku and Koharu were about to start the 4th great ninja war in the council room. ¡°Yes lord Hokage.¡± (Yugao) said and left to get me and Luna. Koharu finally relaxed a bit, and her anger kinda subsided. And soon me and Luna entered the council room. The place was a bit dark, but it was lit by some candles that were sticking on the walls. The room was quite big, and was kinda decent. In the middle was a huge round table, and in the middle there were 8 people sitting on chairs. (8 not including Choza, who is still in the bathroom) I was a bit surprised that Luna was also here as well. I read Yugao¡¯s mind on the way to this place, but she didn¡¯t know anything at all. Just what exactly does the Hokage need from us. I looked over to Luna¡¯s direction, but she had such a red beed face, and she didn¡¯t want to face my direction at all. She must still be flustered from the accidental kiss back from the forest of death. ¡°Luna, Chris. Please take a seat.¡± (Hokage) signalled for both of us to take a seat on one of the empty chairs. We both sat down, but I felt really uneasy when I am around this group, especially Danzo. I hate to admit it, but Danzo is very strong. I don¡¯t know exactly how strong he is, but his fuinjutsu skills and his weird ability he aquired from the many Uchiha people¡¯s eyes, are all very dangerous and strong. I also hate this guy a lot because he says he¡¯s only doing such terrible things for the good of the leaf village. But we all know that¡¯s just some stupid excuse for him to enslave the whole world. ¡°Is there something wrong with us Lord Hokage.¡± (Luna) said. Luna broke my train of thought. ¡°There in nothing wrong Luna, we just want to ask of both of you a set of questions.¡± (Hokage) I used my mind reading on all of them. And as it turns out, this is not good for Luna or me. I don¡¯t know how Danzo got all of this information from me, because I would always erase the people spying on me, so they should have no way for them to remember about my training progress. This is how I was able to hide my abilities from the Hokage for so long, as well the entire council. But I think I might know just how Danzo got all of this information. And it involves a certain pedophilic snake. I swear to you that Orochimaru is also part cockroach. Because he¡¯s one tough bastard to kill. Even in the anime, he revives himself like 100 times. Is he ever gonna truly die. ¡°Luna I need you to tell me the truth. Do you, or do you not know somebody posessing the wood style Kekkai Genkai.¡± (Hokage) ¡°N-no lord Hokage. I don¡¯t know such a person¡± (Luna) stuttered a bit in the beginning, but was able to lie to the council room. It takes someone strong to lie to the council room, just to protect your freind. The reason Luna lied is because she remembers Kat¡¯s story, and how much she suffered because of her Kekkai Genkai. And if people were to know about her Kekkai Genkai, then people like Danzo and Orochimaru, will do anything within their power to experiment on her. Meaning that Kat won¡¯t be safe anywhere, not even in her own vilage. ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to me child, and just tell me the truth.¡± (Hokage) said a bit serious. Luna started stuttering a bit more, she was a good person who didn¡¯t like to do bad things, such as lying. So I knew I had to step up. ¡°Yes lord Hokage. We both know of this person¡¯s identity.¡± (Chris) The whole council room, including Luna was shocked to hear my confession. All of them thought that I would say no, but as it turns out I said yes. ¡°I see. Then can you tell us who this person is.¡± (Hokage) said ¡°No!¡± (Chris) I stated. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to us boy. Don¡¯t you realize that this Kekkai Genkai rightfully belongs to the leaf village. It was the power of Senju Hashirama who created the entire vill-¡± (Koharu) said a bit angry, but I cut her off. ¡°Put a sock in it grandma. I made a promise to this person to not tell anyone else.¡± (Chris) There is no reason to hide it. Sooner or later they would have dug the truth from us. But I have an idea to make sure that Kat¡¯s identity is safe, the chances are slim, but it¡¯s the best chance we got. Shikaku laughed a bit from my behaviour towards Koharu. But too bad that the old lady didn¡¯t find it amusing, and her face was red from anger. Luna didn¡¯t know what to say, and just stood there watching the entire scene. ¡°INGRATE!!!¡± (Koharu) said as she once again tried to launch herself, but was stopped at the Hokage¡¯s command. ¡°Koharu! Sit down and shut up.¡± (Hokage) was mad at her. Personally he also found Koharu annoying and a bit bitchy, so he easily sided with us kids. Koharu didn¡¯t have a choice, and listened to the Hokage. But her angry expression didn¡¯t escape the eyes of all of us. ¡°Now Chris. Can you tell us why you don¡¯t wanna tell us who this person is. You should know that if you tell us, then you would be contributing to the leaf village a lot. Not only that but this person will have a lot of special rights in this village, and will definitely be seen as a hero of some kind.¡± (Hokage) The Hokage spout out a bunch of word to convince Luna and me to tell Kat¡¯s identity. But it didn¡¯t faze us at all. ¡°Lord Hokage, I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but we really can¡¯t tell you about this person.¡± (Chris) "And why not?¡± (Hokage) decided to play along with what I said. "Because If I tell you about this person. Then i¡¯m afraid that someone here would do something terrible to our friend.¡± (Chris) I then looked at Danzo The entire council room what I meant, it was all directed to Danzo. They all knew that Danzo had some dark dealings, but he is too powerful to be brought down. Danzo was a bit angry since he doesn¡¯t like it when people talk about his ¡®shady¡¯ dealings. And Koharu wanted to retaliate, but she remembered the Hokage¡¯s orders and just continued to sit there quietly. ¡°What do you mean Chris.¡± (Hokage) The Hokage also knew what I was talking about, but he decided to play along with my act. He doesn¡¯t know why, but he thinks that he should continue to play along. I remember that Kat said the someone from the leaf village helped Orochimaru in kidnapping her and several others from the Senju clan. I immediately knew who it was, Danzo. But just to be sure, I played along for a bit to be 100% sure that Danzo was the one who lended a hand in Orochimaru¡¯s experiment. That¡¯s why I mentioned ¡®terrible things to my friend¡¯ This then triggered a part of Danzo¡¯s memory, and I was able to read it. He did indeed lended a hand in kidnapping Kat. Since this is God mode, I wasn¡¯t 100% sure if Danzo or someone else from the leaf village helped Orochimaru with his inhumane experiments. ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for doesn¡¯t wish to let his identity be exposed. Because this person was a part of the 60 kids who were kidnapped from the Senju clan a couple of years ago, and were experimented on. And he believes that someone powerful from the leaf village, lended Orochimaru a hand in the kidnapping of the 60 children of the Senju clan.¡± (Chris) I purposely said ¡®he¡¯ and not ¡®she¡¯ to make them think that the person they¡¯re looking for is a male, and not a female. This way Kat¡¯s indentity might be more secure than before. But after I gave my statement, the entire council frowned there foreheads, because they didn¡¯t think that someone else from their village would so such a thing. Everyone could tell who I was talking about. But without any solid evidence, how can they bring him down to justice. ¡°You say this but you probably don¡¯t have any proof. Am I right kid.¡± (Danzo) said in a bit of a serious tone. He knew exactly that I was aiming for him, but he just wants to state that I don¡®t have any evidence on me. And since I don¡¯t have any evidence, then there is no way I can do anything to him. ¡°I may not have evidence, but I have the next best thing. I have the confession the traitor.¡± (Chris)This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I then took out a neckelace with a pretty stone on it. It have the shape of the diamond, but the stone was red and had some pretty carvings. You might be confused by what I have in my hand. But you¡¯ll know shortly what this neckelace does in a moment. ¡°What does this neckelace have to do with what you were talking about Chris?¡± (Hiashi) Several other council members were also confused by the thing I brought out, but they¡¯ll soon know what this thing does. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked Hiashi, now let me explain. This pretty neckelace I found it in the land of waves. At first I thought it was just a neckelace that could fetch a good price. But soon I found out that this has a weird ability.¡± (Chris) ¡°Just get to the point kid. We are already way off topic, from what we were originally talking about.¡± (Danzo) said. He thinks that i¡¯m only buying time so that the one with the Kekkai Genkai ability has more free time. ¡°I will Danzo. But first I need a volunteer to show what this ability can do.¡± (Chris) ¡°Tell me something Kid. Does this neckelace have anything to do with the traitor of this village.¡± (Shikaku) said. ¡°Yes it does.¡± (Chris) ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be your volunteer.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, this neckelace won¡¯t hurt you in any way.¡± (Chris) I said that as I gave him the neckelace, which he happily accepted. Next I took out a red piece of paper, and a white piece of paper, then I showed it too everyone. ¡°Okay now I need you to tell me what colour these papers are.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s red and white.¡± (Hiashi) said. ¡°Correct Hiashi. Now you might think that all i¡¯m doing is wasting time, but i¡¯m not. In a few short minutes, you will know who was the one who kidnapped our mysterious freind.¡± (Chris) I can tell that they were a bit annoyed by my actions. They all thought the same thing, that I was wasting time. But after I assured them of what would happen, then their moods easened up a bit. Except Danzo and Koharu, who were about the same as before. ¡°Okay Shikaku. Tell me what colour paper this is.¡± (Chris) I pointed at the red paper. ¡°It¡¯s red.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°Now the other paper.¡± (Chris) I pointed to the white paper. ¡°It¡¯s white.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°Now tell me a different colour for this paper, but you cannot say white.¡± (Chris) I once again pointed to the white piece of paper. ¡°White¡­huh!¡± (Shikaku) said a bit confused. He was supposed to say something other than white, but he said it anyways. He planned to call it green, but couldn¡¯t The other council members were still a bit confused, but I kept on going. ¡°Now Shikaku. Tell me another colour that isn''t red.¡± (Chris) I again pointed to the red paper ¡°Red¡­ what!¡± (Shikaku) once again, Shikaku tried to say a different colour, but said red. At first he thought he made a mistake, but this time he knew that it wasn¡¯t a mistake. It was like he was forced to say he truth. ¡°What is the meaning of this Chris?¡± (Hokage) said. ¡°Let me show you one more time. Okay Shikaku give me the neckelace.¡± (Chris) I then took the neckelace form Shikaku, and then asked him the same questions. ¡°Now tell me a different colour, that isn''t red.¡± (Chris) I said as I pointed at the red paper. ¡°Blue¡± (Shikaku) now Shikaku finally said a different thing. But couldn¡¯t he do it before. Was it the neckelace, does it only make the person who was it tell the truth¡­¡­. Now noticing what the neckelace could do, he finally caught on with my plan. ¡°I¡¯m still confused.¡± (Hokage) and several other¡¯s in the council nodded in agreement. They didn¡¯t experience or are as smart as Shikaku, so they still need some more time to know what was happening. ¡°As you can see, when I handed Shikaku the neckelace, I told him to say a different colour from the paper. But he couldn¡¯t, but after I took the neckelace from him, he could do it. Does anyone know why he couldn¡¯t tell a lie before.¡± (Chris) Several of council members now seemed to understand. ¡°It¡¯s because of the neckelace. I¡¯m guessing that who ever holds it can only tell the truth, and nothing but the truth, am I right.¡± (Shikaku) said. ¡°Exactly.¡± (Chris) Now you know what this neckelace does. You might confused about where I got this neckelace, because I never mentioned it before. That¡¯s because I made the neckelace with the power of ¡®creation¡¯ I then added a small truth seal inside the neckelace, making it look like this neckelace is magical, and can make anyone who holds it tell the truth. ¡°But what if this neckelace could make a person tell the truth. I still don¡¯t see how this is related to your mystery friend.¡± (Koharu) ¡°Because I believe, that someone in this room has some evil intentions on my friend. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t dare to reveal anything about him. Because then he will be in big trouble.¡± (Chris) Now Danzo was sweating bullets. If he does infact hold that and confess of what he has done, then he will without a doubt be send to jail or worse case scenario, death!!! He had always covered his tracks, making it look like he was never involved in anything. And he has used the laws of the leaf village to get away scott free from any situation. But if he were to truly confess to his crimes, then he shouldn¡¯t even think about living here in the leaf village anymore. ¡°I see. So by not telling us of his identity, you¡¯re also saving his life from any terrible consequences.¡± (Hokage) The Hokage was feeling very bad right now. He didn¡¯t even think what kind of consequences would fall upon the other kid if he were to be exposed of his true power. He was blinded by his greed, that he forgot to look at the obvious things. Such as protecting every single person living in the leaf village. He had almost made a terrible mistake. Luckily, Chris and Luna (But mostly Chris) did not choose to reveal their freind¡¯s identity. He won¡¯t try to go further into this subject, until the mystery person wants to reveal who he really is, on his own free will. ¡°Exactly Hokage. Now could the members of the council please hold this neckelace, and tell us if you are truly loyal to Konoha.¡± (Chris) I first started with inoichi, then I asked him if he was loyal to Konoha and it¡¯s citizens. He said yes, and soon he passed the neckelace to the other council members. ¡°I am loyal.¡± (Inoichi) ¡°Same here.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°What did I miss.¡± (Choza) finally came out from the shower. ¡°Just hold this neckelace, and tell us if you¡¯re loyal to your village.¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t want to repeat myself again. So I just gave Choza instructions. He was a bit confused but still did it otherwise. ¡°Yes I am?¡± (Choza) then we did what we were doing earlier and the neckelace fell into the hands of the other council members. ¡°Yeah I am.¡± (Mebuki) ¡°I am.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Of course I am loyal to Konoha and it¡¯s citizens. Most of them atleast.¡± (Koharu) No one heard what she said in the end. ¡°Me too.¡± (Homura) ¡°Yes I am loyal to my village and my citizens.¡± (Hokage) (Luna is still here just watching this scene.) The last council member to answer was Danzo. He was truly sweating bullets and even a dumbass could tell that he was very nervous. I then put my pretty neckelace in front of Danzo¡¯s face. I had to stand in a chair since he was taller than me. Remember that my height is that of a 12 year old childs, oh how I miss my original height.
Look at the bright side, you are definitely MUCH! Slimmer than before.
Thank you for that trip around memory lane blue screen.
Lolz! ?(? )?
¡°So Danzo, are you loyal to Konoha, or are you a traitor.¡± (Chris) I said as I kept holding onto the neckelace in front of Danzo¡¯s face. I don¡¯t like doing this kind of things. But he exposed me and could have possibly exposed Kat as well. So in return, i¡¯ll expose him back ten-fold. ¡°This is preposterous. I am indeed loyal to Konoha, and I am not a traitor. If anything you are a traitor. An outsider actually dares to call me a traitor, but you aren¡¯t off the hook either Chris Walker. Are you truly loyal to Konoha, or are you actually one of Orochimaru¡¯s minions. Infact let me ask you this, did you really lose your memories when you came in here. Or was it all a lie.¡± (Danzo) Danzo knew he was gonna get caught right now. Unless if he can think of something then he might truly get away from this. But I have seen way too many light novels where the villians are in this type of situation, so I did expect this kind of answer from Danzo. ¡°Of course I did lose my memories, and of course I am loyal to the leaf village. I might be an outsider, and I might have only been here for a short while. But I already see this place as my home. And I see the people of this village as my freinds as family. I will never double-cross them, and I will never do anything to hurt them. Even if it costs me my life.¡± (Chris) I secretly deactivate the truth seal inside the neckelace. That¡¯s how I was able to lie my way out of this. But most of the things I said were true. I am indeed loyal but only to my friends, personally I never liked the leaf village because of how they treated Naruto. But that doesn¡¯t mean that i¡¯m gonna plan to destroy the leaf village. (Or is he) Back on topic. After I gave my speech, the Hokage and the others nodded happily. They too felt the same way for their leave village. However, Danzo was sweating even more than usual. He couldn¡¯t think of another way to escape from this situation, the most he can do is stall for more time, but it would be useless. ¡°What about you Danzo. Are you, or are you not a traitor.¡± (Chris) I asked him one more time. Everyone was just watching the scene of Danzo acting very nervously. They have never seen him like this. But everyone knew that Danzo would have to pay for his crimes someday, but they never thought this day would come, and they would have the chance to witness it. It felt like Christmas came early this year. ¡°Danzo. You need to answer the question.¡± (Hokage) said a bit serious. The Hokage and Danzo we¡¯re basically the best of freinds. But he too was well aware of his hidious deeds he has commited in the past. But Danzo has a high position in the leaf village, so without solid evidence pinning him to a crime, then Danzo could basically do anything within the leaf village. ¡°Lord Hokage. You know as well as I do that I am very loyal to Konoha and it¡¯s people. There is no way that i¡¯m a traitor.¡± (Danzo) said in hopes to get out of this ugly situation. The Hokage was about to say something, but I said something first that blew everyones mind. ¡°If you are loyal to Konoha and it¡¯s people, then why do you posess several sharingan eyes in your arm and eye.¡± (Chris) Hearing this, Danzo and the others mouths was fully opened. Danzo has never told anyone about his power, and he had always hidden it very carefully under his bandages. He had always used the excuse that he was injured, and everyone believed in his story. Although the Uchiha¡¯s are dead, this shows that Danzo really doesn¡¯t care about his villagers at all. And he is very dark enough to take out their eyes for his own power. I only said this because I could tell that Danzo was gonna kill me, then escape before they could do anything to him. So I might as well reveal his even bigger secret. ¡°Danzo. What does he mean by that!¡± (Hokage) said. ¡°H-how the hell do know about that.¡± (Danzo) asked me. ¡°Because I am that good.¡± (Chris) then without a warning, Danzo launches an attack on me but I was able to dodge it easily. He now knows that there is no way for him to escape this, so he had no choice but to kill me to quench his anger, and leave this village before it¡¯s too late. He grabbed a hidden kunai that was under his sleeve, and tried to cut off my head with it. I read his mind, and was able to successfully avoid it just in time. I then stepped back, but Danzo quickly caught up to me and tried to cut me once more. The entire council was a bit too shocked to see Danzo act like this, but then they acted quickly to subdue him, before he is able to harm me or anyone else. When Danzo tried to cut me again, I turned my body to diamond, and the kunai basically broke. Danzo didn¡¯t have time to react as he was interrupted by the other council members sudden attacks. But Danzo has basically even more experience than any of them, and is definitely the strongest out of all of them. The Hokage would have been stronger than Danzo in his prime, but now he is too old, making him weaker than before. Danzo launched himself back, and his back was pushed behind the wall. He then untied his bandages, and everyone could now see all of the Uchiha people¡¯s eyes within Danzo¡¯s arm, and face. Luna upon seeing this, felt something inside her. Rage, pain, revenge. Seeing all of those eyes means that he has killed many of her people. Could it be possible, that one of those eyes once belonged to her father, and/or mother. ¡°So what Chris said is true. Danzo, under my authority as Hokage, you are by under arrest for betraying the leaf village, attacking a fellow shinobi, posession of human eyes, and attacking the council.¡± (Hokage) yelled out to his now ex-teamnate. ¡°You fools! Can¡¯t you see that I did all this for the good of the leaf village. You must make sacrifices to become stronger, otherwise the whole village would have been wiped out from the face of the earth long ago.¡± (Danzo) said in an angry yell. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember you idiot! Our own sensei sacrificed his life to safe our lives. And you¡¯re repaying it by betraying his, and his bother¡¯s village.¡± (Hokage) ¡°The old man was an idiot. FIRST! because he appointed you to as the third Hokage, when that role should have been given to me. If that were to have happened, then the leaf village would have become the strongest of the 5 elemental nations. SECOND! If he was stronger, then maybe he would have been living longer. That just proved how weak the second Hokage was. I¡¯m ashamed to have had such a weak sensei.¡± (Danzo) The Hokage upon hearing Danzo¡¯s opinion of his sensei, he felt like taking apart Danzo limb by limb. He then released a bunch of killing intent, which affected everyone in the room. I wasn¡¯t affected, if anything I was worried for us. If Danzo and everyone else were to fight here in the middle of the village, then how catastrophic would that be. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Sarutobi, did I hit a nerve.¡± (Danzo) said as he took a fighting stance. ¡°I''m going to kill you Danzo.¡± (Hokage) And now, the entire council room now became the most dangerous place in the world. The other council members surrounded Danzo, to take him down as well. The Anbu was also included. ¡°Chris!¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) ¡°Take Luna out of here. Things are about to get ugly. This is no place for children like you, sorry for dragging the both of you into this.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Sure¡± (Chris) I knew that Danzo must still be planning on killing me, so I decided to get out of here as well and warn everyone else. I then took Luna by the hand and headed straight to the exit, but just as I was about to escape, the whole entire room was quickly covered in thick roots. This is Danzo''s doing. He is probably as strong as a sage, so he is gonna be someone tough to fight. This is why I didn''t want to fight him, but sooner or later I would have to have fought him. I just didn''t think it would been so soon. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving boy. I still have some business to settle with you¡± (Danzo) Shit! what¡®s gonna happen now. (Find out next time on ''in the Naruto world.'') NEWS! a poll Okay so I want to point out some things first. In the comments, Omphalite pointed out that Sarutobi and Danzo weren''t in the same team as the second hokage, so yeah that was a mistake in my part. But since i''m lazy and don''t wanna rewrite the last chapter, let''s just say that they were infact the same team as the second, but it''s the work of god mode. XD. Since you know, this whole story is different, and I actually like this version a bit more. And yeah I might be doing a bit too many polls, and you might be getting tired of it. But I just wanna know what you guys want. And I have been getting a bit bad reviews because of the MC being too OP. I might or might not change that in the near future. To be honest, I never thought that my story would be getting so much attention, so I made the MC a little TOO OP in this series.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
A little? Dude, Chris has 4 kekkai genkais, and all of them are powerful. And he also has 16 different skills, how is that a little bit over powered. If anything, he is probably the strongest in all of Naruto.
Shut up blue screen, or i''ll replace you with red screen.
You wouldn''t dare. I might be just a blue screen, but a lot of people love me, Because I am the most funniest guy in the series. ¡Ï(? ¡¹¡Ï)£ß
Just let me keep talking to everyone here.
Fine jeez (-_-)
Anyway''s where was I again, oh right. So leave in the comments what else I should add, and I will think about it. And I am still thinking how the fight with Danzo vs the leaf village should end, so yeah I am still working on that part, so you guys have to wait a bit for the chapter. Which is called chapter 28 Danzo vs Konoha (Or the leaf village) So see ya guys, and keep supporting my work. Chapter 28 Danzo vs Konoha Part 1 ¡°It¡¯s your fault kid for ruining my plans. Now you¡¯ll pay for getting yourself into this mess!¡± (Danzo) angrily yelled to me. Great what do I do now. I can¡¯t get out of here because the thick ass vines got us trapped in here. And I can¡¯t teleport to Kat, because after the incident with Luna, I didn¡¯t want to repeat that again. So I deactivated their teleportation seal, which I could really use right now, but I still left the tracking seal on them. Which is kinda useless right now.
If you can use teleport seals, then why did you not add one to your home, or somewhere else?
Because blue screen, I never would have expected Danzo to just go tyrant in the middle of the village.
Yeah right! Either you were to lazy to add one, or you just simply forgot.
Can we argue about this another time. Danzo is on the verge of skinning me alive.
Sure. just be careful.
I will.
RIP Chris Walker 2001-2018 killed by Danzo Shimura after exposing his schemes. Looks like I got your tombstone ready. Lolz, i¡¯m so generous.
I wasn¡¯t able to read the last message, as smoke covered the entire council room, because just now Danzo and the Hokage clashed with each other. Their powers are really something to fear, although the Hokage is weaker due to his old age, he is still very strong. ¡°Danzo! If you want to fight, then let¡¯s do it outside of the village. I cannot have you causing havoc to my village.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore Sarutobi. After all, I am now deemed a traitor, so why should I care if I were to cause havoc to the leaf village.¡± (Danzo) As Danzo said that, the other Anbu and members of the council, also attacked Danzo with all their might. Danzo once again was trying to avoid their attacks, but there are too many enemies for him. He might be strong, but these are the leaf village¡¯s strongests people, so they¡¯re a force to be wreckened with. Even Danzo won¡¯t be able to take all of them at once. He might have a slight chance against the Hokage, but he has little to no chance in beating all of them. Plus, he still needs to save energy to escape from the leaf viilage. While the entire council room was being teared apart, I was on one corner of the room protecting Luna. Right now she doesn¡¯t know what to do, everything happened to suddenly. Danzo revealed those Uchiha eyes, and the strongest ninjas in Konoha, are fighting in the middle of the leaf village. I kept hiding her behind my back, to protect her from any incoming attacks. I don¡¯t know how this battle will end, but I know that both sides will suffer, especially the leaf village. ¡°Hrr! It¡¯s such a pain fighting all of you at once.¡± (Danzo) ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance against all of us Danzo. So give up now.¡± (Hiashi) yelled out to him. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± (Danzo) said as he raised his right arm and all of the Uchiha eyes faced a single person. This sight looked really creepy. Each of those eyes was looking at somebody, including me and Luna, at the same time. I don¡¯t think Danzo ever showed this in the anime. Then Danzo did a serious of handseals, and all of the eyes closed at the same time. I wonder what he did, and why did we give him the chance to attack!!!. I swear this literally happens in every single anime. (Mostly in Dbz) I don¡¯t feel any different after Danzo did those handseals, but I was able to sense that Danzo¡¯s chakra dropped to 75% what kind of move did he use. I used my mind reading skill on him, and as it turns out he did a Genjutsu on us. I¡¯m immune to genjutsu so that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t affected by him. But the question is, what did he do with the others. I turned to see that everyone was doing standing still, but they¡¯re aren¡¯t moving a bit. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I had to resort to that skill. I better get out of here before the Genjutsu wears off. But first, i¡äll skin that kid ali-¡§ (Danzo) stopped talking as he looked at me, still able to move. ¡°Y-you how are you able to move!¡± (Danzo) said in shock. ¡°I dunno.¡± (Chris) I lied, I couldn¡¯t even overreact to this situation because of peace of mind. ¡°No. I definitely launched a Genjutsu on you, but yet you¡¯re able to move.¡± (Danzo) at this time, all the ten eyes that were attached in his right arm, started to slowly open ¡°I guess your Genjutsu is just too weak.¡± (Chris) I took this time to stall for time. I learned from reading his mind that this Genjutsu should last a minute, before it breaks. When someone is under this Genjutsu, he or she will be unable to move for an entire minute. But the cost of chakra is heavy, and the eyes had to remain shut for a few minutes, before he can use them again. It¡¯s definitely a strong Genjutsu, that could even rival Itachi Uchiha¡¯s infinite Tsukiyome. But since Danzo doesn¡¯t posses the bloodline of an Uchiha, then he needs to pay an extra amount of chakra to use it, especially when he used it on 10 dfferent enemies. ¡°Weak! You¡¯re telling me that I Danzo Shimura is weak!¡± (Danzo) ¡°Yes you are.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ha kid! I know that you¡¯re just wasting time by talking to me, but it doesn¡¯t matter because i¡¯m gonna kill you right now.¡± (Danzo) Ah damn! He caught onto my plan. As soon as he said that, I sincerely thought he would attack me, but what he did next was really unexpected. He took out a bunch of paper bombs that was hidden inside his pocket. Why did he bring so many paper bombs at a time like this, I guess he was prepared for anything. He then quickly launched a bunch of paper bombs all across the room. I had no idea what to do, his plan is to get me to move away from Luna, so he can take her eyes to add it to his ¡®collection¡¯ But if I don¡¯t move, then these paper bombs will damage all of the council members in here. They won¡¯t die, but they are the only ones here who can stop Danzo right now. He didn¡¯t use neither of the council members as a hostage, because I don¡¯t have a good relationship with any of them. I do kinda have a friendly bond with Hiashi, but not that deep that I can sacrifice Luna or anyone''s life for him. I decided to be a bit selfish, and stay here to protect Luna. The paper bombs went off, and then the whole council room exploded along with it. The room was an even bigger mess, but the huge thick roots were still intact. I don¡ät get it, can''t he use the wood style to attack all of us, because it¡äs a very powerful Kekkai Genkai. Back on topic. I was able to make my body as strong as diamond and withstood the incoming explosives. Luna was okay since I shielded her, but I wish I could say the same with the other council members. Their defences weren¡¯t weak, but since they were invulnerable, they didn¡¯t get the chance to shield themselves from the incoming explosives. Danzo seeing that I didn¡¯t move at all, he had no choice but to kill the Hokage, by trying to launch a wind style jutsu shuriken on him. He was expecting that the blast would atleast kill the Hokage, but he underestimated Sarutobi¡¯s physique, and then tried to kill him as fast as he could. It was far too late as the Hokage dodged the incoming attack, one minute had already passed and the other council members were started to get out of the Genjutsu trance. ¡°Sarutobi you old fuck!¡± (Danzo) hated it when things don¡¯t go according to his plan, he expected me to move from my position and then he would quickly kidnap the Uchiha girl and use her for experiments. But that didn¡¯t go as planned, as I stood there and protected her. He didn¡¯t want to charge at me, because he had heard from Orochimaru that he was almost beaten by me. So Danzo didn¡¯t dare to underestimate me at all. What he doesn¡¯t know is that my powers are really destructive, and can literally destroy the leaf village if I were to unlease an attack like the rasen-kamehameha, or peaceful cannon. This is why I didn¡¯t want to fight him at all, because it could also endanger the lifes of Naruto, or anyone who is unlucky to be in the way of my attack. ¡°Danzo, you have gone too far!!!" (Sarutobi) angrily yelled as he launched a bunch of earth and fire jutsus as Danzo. The room was quite spacious, so it¡¯s actually a good place for them to fight. But the roots were still keeping us in here. Shikaku who awoke from his trance used his shadow posession jutsu on Danzo, but was quickly being avoided. Danzo really had some good reflexes, these are the results from the numerous battles he¡¯s been in. Sadly for Danzo, Shikaku isn¡¯t known for his battle in the field, but is known mostly for his smart battle tactics. He was actually leading Danzo in a position where he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge anyone¡¯s attacks. And soon Hiashi appeared before Danzo, and used 16 trigrams 128 palms on his old ass, and was able to land each hit successfully. Each hit actually hit Danzo¡¯s chakra points, making his chakra completely useless. The next moment, Danzo disappeared from his original spot, and was now standing in a different location. Completely unharmed, meaning that all of Hiashi¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t leave a single scratch on him. ¡°Ignorant fools. Do you think I would be dumb to underestimate any of you.¡± (Danzo) said, but one of his stolen Uchiha eyes was slowly closing. I am pretty sure he is using Izanagi, it¡¯s an extremely annoying move, that can make any damage taken on him, become nothing but an illusion. Even if you were to land a lethal hit on him, it¡¯ll all be like it was nothing but an illusion. ¡°He- he¡¯s alright. But how!¡± (Mebuki) yelled in shock. ¡°It¡¯s Izanagi.¡± (Luna) finally said something. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you knew about the Izanagi move, as it¡¯s a forbidden move, even among the Uchiha clan.¡± (Danzo) said to Luna. a bit surprised for her knowledge of such a forbidden technique. ¡°What does it do Luna.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°When someone activates this technique, he will be able to avoid all kinds of attacks, even lethal ones. It would be like as if it was nothing but an illusion. But the cost is great, as the user who activates this technique, will turn blind.¡± (Luna) ¡°Funny! Your father said the same thing before I killed him, I guess you and him are very much alike.¡± (Danzo) Say what? It was Itachi who killed his father, not you. ¡°W-what do you mean. It was Itachi who killed them¡± (Luna) said with a bit of anger and sadness in her words. ¡°Seeing as how I am a traitor, I might as well tell you about the truth about Itachi.¡± (Danzo) ¡°What do you mean Danzo?!¡¯'' (Hokage) said with a confused look.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Tell me something girl, do you know the reason why Itachi killed everyone, except you and your useless brother.¡± (Danzo) ¡°H-he said th-that he was trying to prove his st-strength or something¡± (Luna) said, she doesn¡¯t like it when she thinks about the Uchiha massacre, as it brings her awful, and painful memories. ¡°That¡¯s all wrong. The real reason is actually because of me.¡± (Danzo) ¡°Get to the point Danzo.¡± (Sarutobi) ¡°I was the one who ordered Itachi to kill everyone in the Uchiha clan, excluding you and your useless brother.¡± (Danzo) (Okay I am gonna stop you right there. It is mentioned in the manga that Danzo, the Hokage and possibly several other people knew about the mission that was given to Itachi. But just to make it more anti-climatic, i¡¯m just gonna say that Danzo was the only one in the leaf village who knew about Itachi''s secret mission) Then the entire broken room was eerily quiet, you could drop a pin and everyone would be able to hear it. Luna was now breaking down in tears, but I rested my hand on her head and then healed her, just to make sure she doesn¡¯t suffer from any mental damage, like Sasuke did. ¡°I see, it¡¯s all starting to make sense now.¡± (Shikaku) said. ¡°B-but why would you do something like this.¡± (Luna) said in a angry tone. ¡°It¡¯s very simple actually. Your Uchiha clan was planning to take over the entire leaf village, they thought that since most of the Senju clan was wiped out, that they should be the ones to govern the whole viilage. Of course since I ¡®was¡¯ loyal to this village, I couldn¡¯t see that happening to this village, and just simplied ordered itachi two things.
  1. Kill everyone in the Uchiha clan, but let you and your brother survive, because he couldn¡¯t bear killing his own two siblings. Then he will be labeled as a missing nin.
  2. FIght along the Uchiha clan, but then the whole leaf village could go to war with each other, and the results would be very catastrophic.¡± (Danzo)
Oh my god that lying son of a bastard. I can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m gonna truly expose him right here and right now.
So you finally noticed. You clearly didn¡¯t expect this at all, because this is-
I know I know it¡¯s god mode. That line is getting very old, and very annoying. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell everyone here the truth about your reason to kill the Uchiha.¡± (Chris) ¡°You are not involved in this boy¡± (Danzo) said displeased at me. But had a hint of fear in his words. ¡°I think that i¡¯m pretty involved. You clearly planned all of this Danzo. The Uchiha planning to retaliate against the leaf village, Itachi Uchiha killing everyone. You were actually the cause of all these problems.¡± (Chris) ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say it brat. You already said a lot, what else do you have to say about me.¡± (Danzo) said, he wanted to rest a bit before fighting everyone else. But the other council members were also using this time to slowly heal, and fill up their chakra pool. It¡¯s kinda of a win and lose situation. ¡°You were the one who manipulated the entire Uchiha clan into going against the leaf village. All just so you could gouge out their eyes, and experiment on their strong bloodline. Since you don¡¯t have the Uchiha bloodline in you, you thought that you could somehow make the Uchiha bloodline combine into your body. This way you would be able to use the Uchiha eyes that are implanted on your arm, to their full potential.¡± (Chris) Everyone once gasped had a shocked expression. Except Danzo, who was actually expecting me to say this, but not so much. ¡°Boy. just how exactly do you know so much about me, and my doings behind the shadows.¡± (Danzo) Luna and the others also looked at me. Even Luna was starting to doubt me, since I knew so much. Looks like i¡äm gonna have to come clean to them, and tell them that I can read minds. ¡§I am able to read minds. That¡äs how I was able to know your schemes, Danzo.¡± (Chris) The entire council hall wasn¡ät as shocked as they would be, because so much had happened in such a short amount of time, nothing else could surprise them anymore. ¡§Read minds¡­ I see, it may sound stupid to me, but it kinda makes sense now." (Danzo) ¡§But wait, you still need to tell me how you killed my father. Itachi was the one who killed him not you¡± (Luna) was more curious about her father¡äs fate, than the fact that I was able to read minds. ¡§Silly little girl, there is so much that you don¡ät know, so why should I bother telling you.¡§ (Danzo) said, then a smirk appeared on his old face. Oh god, he has a plan for Luna, and I don¡ät like it one bit. But, although it pains me to do this, I need to follow his plan. (You will see what I mean) ¡§SAY IT!!!¡§ (Luna) yelled furiously at Danzo. ¡§Very well. After Itachi killed everyone in the Uchiha clan, the last people he killed were your mother and father. And I knew that even the cold blooded Itachi, was too much of a chicken to actually kill his blood relatives. If he was cold blooded, he would have killed you and his spoiled brother.¡± (Danzo) ¡§That still doesn¡ät explain anything.¡± (Luna) ¡§What i¡äm trying to say is, that Itachi purposely missed your parents internal organs and he gave them both a special poison, that will look like they are dead, but are only sleeping. He thought that he could get away with it, but I was able to figure it out, and I brought the bodies of your mother and father to my lab. Afterwards I-¡§ (Danzo) Danzo was interrupted as the Hokage attacked him once more. They were both kinda rested as Danzo was telling Luna about her parents fate. Sarutobi had a rough idea what Danzo was about to say, but he doesn¡ät want Luna to hear what truly happened to her parents at all, as she has suffered too much already. I knew what Danzo was about to say, even I was a bit affected by it, and I have peace of mind. I would have also stopped him from saying that, but it would have made Luna much stronger than before. ¡§Why don¡ät you leave her alone, she has suffered too much already.¡± (Hokage) ¡§You wouldn¡ät understand you old fart.¡§ (Danzo) said as they continued launching a barrage of jutsus at each other. So this is what happened for a long time. The entire council attacked Danzo, Mebuki couldn¡ät compare to any of them, so she couldn''t do much in this situation. None of us could leave until Danzo dies and breaks this thick roots surrounding us. Or, he decides to release us, but I don¡ät think he¡äs gonna do that at all. I think it¡äs a good thing that he kept us trapped in here, because if he didn¡ät, then the fight would have spread throughout the leaf village. Danzo kept using the Izanagi and was on his 6th eye already, he was getting tired and so were the others. Luna wanted to launch herself towards Danzo, but how could I let her do something like that. I was holding her onto her waist, and kept her locked in my arms. She wanted Danzo to spill out what he did to her parents, but I wouldn¡ät let her get anywhere near that old monster. I have never seen her this furious before, I feel very sorry for her and wish I could do something to easen her mood, all I could do was stay here and try to calm her down with my healing Kekkai Genkai, and tried to sooth her down. It didn¡ät have much affect, but it was something. OUTSIDE OF THE HOKAGE TOWER (I¡äm just gonna say that the council room, is inside the Hokage tower.) Inside a hotel room were two people that you would definitely recognize, the fourth Kazekage, and Kabuto. They were both sitting and discussing a bunch of stuff. ¡§Too bad that Orochimaru is injured, looks like the plan to destroy the leaf village has been delayed.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§it doesn¡ät matter, Danzo already said he would take care of the main problem, by using the council to do his bidding.¡§ (Kabuto) ¡§You¡äve gotta give this kid credit, he was able to take out Orochimaru with a strong jutsu. Even though I haven¡ät seen this move in action, I would still be very afraid of it. But, do you think that the council is stupid enough to fall for Danzo¡äs plan to capture the kid.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§Perhaps. Danzo would have taken action himself, but when he heard how strong this kid is, even he was a bit weary about him. That¡äs why he is using the council to lessen the damage on him. That way no one will suspect a thing if Chris goes missing.¡§ (Kabuto) ¡§I see, not a bad plan. So where is Orochimaru now.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§All you need to know is that he¡äs resting and nothing else.¡§ (Kabuto) ¡§Then what about the person with the wood Kekkai Genkai. What are you gonna do with him¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§Danzo truly thinks that he can fully combine his bloodline with the Senju clan, and the Uchiha clan as well. If you ask me, the odds of that happening are 0. I thought that Orochimaru was greedy for power, but Danzo takes the cake. If you ask me Danzo is an utter fool, but he is pretty easy to manipulate.¡§ (Kabuto) ¡§And just so you know Kabuto. If we do infact face any problems in the future, I won¡ät hesitate to save myself before anyone else.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§Have you forgotten your debt with Orochimaru. If it weren¡ät for him, you wouldn¡ät have the strength you do know.¡§ (Kabuto) ¡§That debt is not worth sacrificing my life for him, he only sped up the time for my strength, and that¡äs it. I would still have had the power I have right now, even if he didn¡ät help me at all. I only accepted to aid you, cause it sounded fun to destroy a village and that¡äs it.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§And don¡ät forget about the 3 tails, 1 tails, and the 9 tails. I think that it¡äs literally killing four birds with one stone. We get to destroy the proud leaf village, and we also get to fish up 3 tailed beasts in one scoop.¡§ (Kabuto) ¡§That too-¡§ (Kazekage) RUMBLE!!!! The two stared each other for a moment, then the Kazekage said. ¡§If you were that hungry, I could have ordered us a pizza.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§My stomach doesn¡ät make much of a growling noise.¡§ (Kabuto) said in protest. ¡§I know, I think it came from the Hokage tower.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§I agree. I think Danzo somehow failed to take care of the kid.¡§ (Kabuto) said a bit dissapointed ¡§So what do we do.¡§ (Kazekage) ¡§Nothing. It¡äs Danzo¡äs fault that he got into this mess, so he¡äs gotta clean up his own act for once in his life.¡§ (Kabuto) ¡§I agree as well. We don¡ät wanna expose ourselves, atleast not yet.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°Well I gotta go and report to Orochimaru that Danzo has failed. I¡¯ll be seeing you later, ¡®Kazekage¡¯ ¡° (Kabuto) left in an instant, and the Kazekage was left alone. ¡°...¡± (Kazekage) he had no idea what to do right now. Maybe order a pizza ¡®GASP¡¯ with stuff crust. And a meat lovers, sounds like a very good plan. Then he quickly called his secretary to order him a pizza. ANOTHER PART OF THE LEAF VILLAGE ¡°Have you two perverts learned your lesson. Next time I caught any of you you peeping on me, I won¡¯t hesitate to take the thing between your legs.¡± (Anko) said with a huge grin on her face, to Naruto and Jiraiya whom are down on the floor. ¡°No please! Anything but that.¡± (Jiraiya) pleaded. But you see, this Jiraiya looks different, he is missing his whole hair. When Anko caught him, she injected him a poison that made all his hair fall out. The same thing happened with Naruto, but his hair was actually showing signs of growing already. It¡¯s from the nine tails chakra slowly regenerating his hair. ¡°Did I give you permission to talk peeping toad. You and your student are truly gonna get it next time, and also that lover boy as well.¡± (Anko) Why does she want to torture Chris you may ask, it¡¯s simply to relinquish her boredom. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the forest of death, why are you wasting your time on us.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°If it weren¡¯t because you were peeping on me in the shower, maybe I would still be at the forest of death. Or I would be at my favourite Dango stand.¡± (Anko) whispered that last part to herself. RUMBLE!!! A huge noise which sounded like an explosion, resonated throughout the entire village. It came from the Hokage¡¯s tower, it was the result from the clashes between Danzo, the council members and the Hokage. ¡°What is that?!¡± (Jiraiya) said in shock. I forgot to mention that Naruto was unconcious from Anko¡¯s poison. So he''s unaware of what was happening right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But this spells Orchimaru all over it.¡± (Anko) said as an angry expression appeared on her face. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then untie me quick, i¡¯ll be of great help.¡± (Jiraiya) said as he tried harder to slip himself out of the rope. ¡°No! This is something that I have to deal with, I will get that bastard, and make him fix me of my curse.¡± (Anko) (For the record, when she mentioned curse, it¡¯s not the curse seal that she has on her neck. It¡¯s something else that you will never expect.) Anko then left the two poor perverts to die. She couldn¡¯t miss the chance to have her revenge on her ex-pedophilic snake of a teacher. ¡°Wait!!!! COME BACK!!!! please. ¡° (Jiraiya) tried to escape but couldn¡¯t. And Naruto was still unconcious on the floor, just chilling there. ANOTHER PART OF THE LEAF VILLAGE!!! Kat was strolling through the leaf village, she was currently trying to look for Luna, but she was nowhere to be seen. She tried her home, only Sasuke was there, and he also didn¡¯t have a clue to where she could have gone. All he knew was that the Anbu took her to see the Hokage, and that¡¯s everything that he knew. She then finally realized that she could tell Luna¡¯s location by chanelling some chakra on her chakra seal, that Chris implanted on their hands. She slapped her forehead from her stupitity, and just left Sasuke alone in his house. Knowing that Luna won¡¯t be coming out anytime soon, she decided to stroll around the village, to look for some chocolates. Kat luvs chocolates more than anything in this world. RUMBLE!!! The whole leaf village felt a impact resonate throughout the whole village. They thought that it was an earthquake or something, but those who were trained ninjas could tell that this was a clash of some strong ninjas. Even Kat could tell that it''s not an earthquake, the thing that bothered her was the fact that Luna and Chris were on the center of that clash. She was extremely worried, and decided to go and check out the problem. Hopefully her friends were okay, she still has to repay Chris for curing her of her disease, and also because Luna is the only friend she could talk to, mostly about girl stuff. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay. If someone here can tell me what Anko¡¯s new curse is, I swear to you on blue screen¡¯s life.
HEY!!!
Shut up. That I will upload another chapter within the next two days. Guess quickly because you have until I wake up to guess the answer. I will give you one hint: It involves something with midnight, and it¡¯s not a werewolf thing. I know that it¡¯s a bad hint, but if I were to give you another hint, I will practically give away the answer. Sithspy! Damn! how! Okay so in the last chapter I made a promise to whoever got the question right, I would upload another chapter between today or tomorrow. And so far, only one of you got the question right. I won''t say what the answer is, but the person who got this question, his name isThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Sithspy" Good job sithspy. I don''t know how you got it, but you''re one lucky son of a gun. Good job! I truly didn''t expect someone to get it, but this guy proved me wrong XD. And Sithspy, if you''re reading this, you''re more than welcome to share the answer in the comments with everyone, or PM someone. Chapter 29 Danzo vs Konoha part 2 The whole fight vibrated through the whole village. Several leaf ninjas quickly made their way to the core of the shockwave, however, other ninjas from the other villages, like the sand village. Aren¡¯t even bothering moving one bit, because it¡¯s none of their business. They were only in this leaf village for the exam, not to help them in a matter like this one. When most ninjas found out that the shockwaves came from the Hokage tower, they couldn¡¯t go in at all, because of the thick roots surrounding it. Kakashi, Guy, Kurenai, Asuma, and several other Chuunin ranked ninja or above, were unable to do anything at all. All they could do, was wait for an opportunity to go in that room. All of them had no idea what was going on at all. Who would ever attack in the heart of the leaf village, and when there is some of the strongest ninjas were in there. They couldn¡¯t come up with anything at all, they all felt helpless in this situation. Anko and Kat weren¡¯t within the crowd, but were actually observing the scene a bit far from the tower. Kat could feel that there were roots inside the Hokage tower, but didn¡¯t go in at all. She was certain that who ever was attacking, was someone very strong, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to help anyone at all. She only stood here, incase her friends ever made it outside, she felt very worried for the both of them. But she knew that they were okay, since they were all linked with a tracking seal. Anko wasn¡¯t sure if the attacker was Orochimaru, but she had a feeling in her heart that he was related to this whole mess. She knew very well that she couldn¡¯t go in there, so she also had no choice but to wait for Orochimaru or his minions to come out. And if this person is indeed a minion of Orochimaru, then she will get out all the information he knows about her ex-teacher, and skin then both of their asses. INSIDE THE HOKAGE TOWER It¡¯s been going on for quite a while, Danzo is on his 8th eye, and all of them were already getting tired out. Most of them had their chakra¡¯s depleted up to 15%, or less. Luna was still trying to get out of my grasp, but I wouldn¡¯t let her at all. She even started to bite, scratch, hit, kick, basically she tried everything to escape from my grasp. There was no way I would let her go, or she will die.
Aren¡¯t you gonna join the battle. You know, to help them or something?
Relax blue screen, they are doing just fine against Danzo.
But what if Danzo has a trump card on his sleeve or something.
If he had a trump card, he would have used it by now. At this time, the Hokage launched a fire jutsu attack to Danzo. ¡°FIRE STYLE: FIREBALL JUTSU¡± (Hokage) Then Danzo counter attacks by absorbing the attack with his right hand, letting his chakra pool increase a bit.
I told you he had a trump card.
Oh come on blue screen, he probably only has that trump card, it¡¯s not like it filled up his chakra pool by 100%
I guess so, but remember, you cannot trust the original Naruto script at all!
I know, but what can Danzo do that will make this situation even worse. At this time, Danzo¡¯s 8th eye closed. You might think that Danzo would be a bit annoyed to see that his time was almost up, but you¡¯re wrong. He was actually smiling happily that his 8th eye closed, why??? ¡°It¡¯s your end Hokage. I will kill you and the others in the leaf village.¡± (Danzo) then activated his 9th eye, what happened next baffled everyone including me. All of his eyes, that he used in the battle just now, OPENED!!! HOW?! Not only that but, his chakra somehow went up to 100%!!! What the actual fuck is going on here ¡°I-impossible. We worked so hard to get his chakra so low, and even all of his eyes opened up once again. But it looks like this never happened before, we however are still all banged up, and dead tired.¡± (Shikaku) Okay bluescreen, what do you know.
I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you, since it will go against my believes. And can¡¯t you read his mind, can¡¯t you find out what he did, just now.
Yeah but, it¡¯s kinda like spoiling things a lot, and I never liked spoiling things.
You¡¯re seriously saying that after SO LONG!!! At this rate you¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t use your abilties to their full potential.
I guess you¡¯re right. I then used my mind reading on Danzo, and what I just read was something I never imagined. ¡°Oh Sarutobi, you shouldn¡¯t feel so bad, all this time I was just playing with you and led you all into a lethal trap.¡± (Danzo) ¡°Chris. What did he do.¡± (Hokage) said, to get an answer from me. ¡°It involves his 9th and 10th eye, they are the mangekyo sharigan. The rest are just normal sharigan.¡± (Chris) Luna stopped moving from my arms, but the hatred in her eyes was clearly visible. ¡°It¡¯s true. I got these two eyes from my last victim that I kidnapped, these eyes let me grant the power of three things. They grant me the power to automatically heal. And to restore my chakra to 100%. they can open up all of my closed Uchiha eyes.¡± (Danzo) ¡°But there must be a risk or something to use these msngekyo sharigans.¡± (Chris) ¡°You¡¯re indeed right, each eye can only me used three times, before they fully rot.¡± (Danzo) Indeed, Danzo never had a mangekyo sharigan in the anime, but with this new power of his, it makes him very powerful. I can see that his 9th eye is almost closed, he can only use one of these three powers one last time, before it completely rots. Not including his 10th eye. (Meaning that Danzo can use either of these powers 4 more times. Think of it as a genie that can grant you only 3 specific types of wishes.) ¡°What in the world are mangekyo sharigans?!¡± (Luna) angrily yelled again to Danzo. ¡°Nothing much girl, but don¡¯t you recognize my 9th and 10th eyes. Look closely, and you might know who these belonged to.¡± (Danzo) said cheekily, while showing his disgusting right arm to Luna. Luna looked closer, and these 2 eyes did look very familiar. She can¡¯t remember where she saw those very familiar eyes. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t remember at all. Let¡¯s take a walk through memory lane.¡± (Danzo) launched Luna a weak Genjutsu, and Luna was now in a white room. This place was unfamiliar to her, and he soon noticed two figured tied up. Her mom and dad, they were both bleeding badly and chained up to a wall. Her mom looked badly beaten up, but her clothes remained intact. Only her face was beaten, but Luna¡¯s father was in a worse shape than her mom. ¡°You see this little girl, this is what truly happened to you mom and dad before they died.¡± (Danzo) appeared out of nowhere behind Luna, and showed her what happened to her parents. ¡°What is this, and what did you do to my parents. Mama! Papa!. WHAT DID YOU DO!!!¡± (Luna) launched herself at Danzo with the intent to skin him alive, but she only passed through his body, like he was a hologram. ¡°Foolish girl, you should know better than anybody that you can¡¯t hurt me inside a Genjutsu. But i¡¯ll glady answer your question. What happened to your parents, was that I tortured them to get the mangekyo sharigan from them.¡± (Danzo) ¡°What do you mean?!¡± (Luna)Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°You see girl, to awaken the mangekyo sharigan, you need to experience a type of loss. The best way to do that is to lose somebody precious to you.¡± (Danzo) Then there appeared another Danzo in the room, this other Danzo was still bandaged up, meaning that this a Danzo from the past. This new Danzo slowly made his way to Luna¡¯s father, with several equipments of torture. ¡°No STOP! DON''T DO IT!¡± (Luna) launched herself to the new Danzo, but the same thing happened earlier, her body just went through him and her father. ¡°You can¡¯t change history girl, you can only relive it.¡± (Danzo) ¡°W-wait I beg you, just let him go, and do whatever you want with me.¡± (Mikoto) slowly begged Danzo to not hurt Fugaku, Danzo ignored her and continued torturing the man. ¡°M-mom¡± (Luna) was now crying tears, it¡¯s been so long since she has heard her mother¡¯s voice, but it had to be in this terrible situation. ¡°Actually Mikoto, today is his lucky day. I won¡¯t be torturing him anymore.¡± (Danzo) said as he stepped away a few inches from Fukagu. Hearing this, Mikoto was able to breath out a sigh of relieve, now her husband that she truly loved, doesn¡¯t have to suffer anymore. ¡°Do you know why I went easier on you, than your beloved husband.¡± (Danzo) ¡°B-because you¡¯re gonna rape me.¡± (Mikoto) said a bit fearful. Even after all this time she has spent here, she hasn¡¯t been raped for some reason, so she never understood why he went easier on her than Fugaku. ¡°I won¡¯t rape you because that will possibly break your mind, and if that were to happen, you wouldn¡¯t be well to watch what¡¯s gonna heppen in front of you.¡± (Danzo) ''And also because you wouldn''t be able to unlock the mangekyo sharigan'' Danzo thought ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Mikoto) ¡°This!¡± (Danzo) Then Danzo stabbed a huge Katana at Fugaku¡¯s head. Fugaku didn¡¯t feel any pain, as he died instantly. And besides, he was already too broken to even notice that he was dead, it actually felt like he was liberated. ¡°N-NOOOO!!!!¡± (Mikoto) ¡°PAAAPPPAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± (Luna) Both cried out to Fugaku, who was already dead. Tears and snot came out of their faces, all they could do was sit there and do nothing. Luna didn¡¯t want to sit still, as she kneeled before the body of her father. She threw herself to the body, only for her body to go through it. She knew that it was nothing but an illusion, and that her parents were already long dead, but it still didn¡¯t stop her from trying to hug the holographic body. At this time, Mikoto¡¯s eyes changed from the ordinary sharigan, to the mangekyo sharigan. The cuffs they were tied on stopped them from using their chakra, but somehow she was able to awaken the mankegyo sharigan. Seeing this, Danzo actually creepily smiled and made his way quickly to Mikoto. Without hesitating a bit, he took out an icecream scooper, and planted in it near Mikoto¡¯s fine eyes. ¡°I truly wish I could do you here, but sadly, I don¡¯t like used materials, and I have been waiting so long for this moment that I cannot wait any longer at all.¡± (Danzo) Mikoto couldn¡¯t hear Danzo, as her mind was broken from watching her husband die. And yet, she was able to speak out some words before Danzo scooped out her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna, Sasuke, and itachi. Looks like i''m not gonna make it out of here alive...¡± (Mikoto) whispered to nothing but air. Although it was a feint whisper, Luna was able to hear it. She got up from the ground, then turned to face her mother. She didn''t paying attention at all as she as mourning her dead father. ¡°No STOP!!! NOT HER! Just please d-don¡¯t do anything to h-her.¡± (Luna) once again launched herself towards Danzo, trying to stop him from doing anything else. But it was all useless. She kept throwing punches. kicked at him as hard as she could, all of her attacks passed through him, not doing anything to him at all. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still able to think properly, most of my subjects would be totally broken right now, I guess I expected this much from the woman who gave birth to someone like Itachi. But I will allow you to say your last words, that is if you have any at all.¡± (Danzo) ¡°... Yes. Tell my kids that I love them, and tell them that I will always be there for them. And to find someone who will love them, as much as my children will love their partner. I really wanted to see them grow, and watch them get married, to graduate, to have kids¡­¡± (Mikoto) More tears were spilled by Luna and Mikoto. Luna couldn¡¯t help anymore and try to hug the hologram of her mother. ¡°MAMA!!!¡± (Luna) cried in tears to her mother. ¡°Is that everything.¡± (Danzo) ¡°No¡­ there is one more thing¡­ you will die. And my kids will be save and sound, because I will protect them in spirit, and soul.¡± (Mikoto) ¡°Heh! Nice choice of last words.¡± (Danzo) As Danzo was about to scoop out her eyes, the entire room blacked out and Luna was once again at the council room. I was able to read her mind, and tears started fallin down my eyes. Not because of what happened to Mikoto and Fukagu, but because I let Luna see all of that. But why do I care for Luna so much, back in my world, I wouldn''t care for anybody, not even for my family. (Don''t think of Chris as a total asshole as he has a good reason for all of this, which will be explained in the future) I could have broken the Genjutsu from the very beginning, but I also wanted Luna to unlock the mangekyo sharigan, but I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke her out from the Genjutsu. What kind of a fucked boyfriend am I, to allow such a thing to happen to Luna. I will never forgive myself for this. (Starting to believe that he really is bipolar. You''ve probably never seen that in an MC before, maybe.) ¡°YOU SHITTY BRAT!!! If you had let me continued, she would have unlocked the mange-¡± (Danzo) ¡°SHUT UP!!!!¡± (Luna) screamed as a huge chakra shockwave came out from her. Her eyes changed to a new form, it looked a lot like a square, was on top of a diamond pattern, as well as several square patterns appeared in the corner of her eyes, Something like this. It was the closest thing I could find. This is her awakened mangekyo sharigan. I didn¡¯t think that she actually unlocked it, but she somehow did. Danzo was a bit surprised, his lips curved upwards and formed a creepy smile. The other council members didn¡¯t know what to say at all. Everything happened so fast, Luna was only in a trance for a second, and the next thing they know she is emmiting a huge amount of chakra. However, that¡¯s not everything that happened. A huge amount of purple and pink chakra surrounded Luna and me, and we were covered in a huge humanoid form. It was her Susanoo that she has now awakened. It looked like a mature women with B-cups, a smile appeard on her face that looked even more sinisterly than Danzo¡¯s, it also had short chakra hair that went down to it¡¯s neck. Even so, it still looked kinda like a skeleton. (I have no idea how to explain it in simple terms. Just imagine that it¡¯s kinda like Sasuke¡¯s skeletal Susanoo, which wasn¡¯t perfect yet. But in Luna¡¯s version, it¡¯s a female Susanoo) HOLY!!!
SHIT!!!
¡°DA FUCK?!¡± (Council members) ¡°Oh no! This isn¡¯t good for me.¡± (Danzo) said a bit fearfully to what happened to Luna. ¡°YOU KILLED MY MAMA! AND PAPA! YOU WILL DIE.¡± (Luna) Then her Susanoo made a huge chakra scythe appear out of nowhere, and cut to the place where Danzo was standing. Might I mention that I am still inside the Susanoo. Danzo was able to use the Izanagi move, and successfully avoided the lethal attack. Luna¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop there, the entire Hokage tower was cut in half, even the thick roots that kept us in here were sliced like they were made out of butter. Seeing this, Danzo immediately ran towards the exit. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that the innocent girl would unlock a powerful Susanoo, it¡¯s like what they say is true. ''''It¡¯s the quiet ones you should be careful of¡¯'' He could have used the Izanagi here to fight her, but his gut was telling him to flee from this place. His gut feeling actually saved him numerous times before, so he totally trusted his gut. ¡°COME BACK HERE!!!¡± (Luna) along me with, ran after Danzo in the huge Susanoo lady. I don¡¯t you about you, but Luna¡¯s Susanoo is BADASS!!! Glad she¡¯s not my enemy. Luna didn¡¯t stop to think what would happen if she let the entire leaf village see her Susanoo form. It literally scared the shit out of some people, Danzo then took this moment and used it to his advantage. ¡°Get that thing, it will kill us all!¡± (Danzo) yelled to the villagers. Nobody who was inside the council room, had any idea what happened. So they never knew that it¡¯s Danzo who was the true enemy, so he used this moment to his advantage, and used everyone to attack and kill Luna. Everybody knew who Danzo was, he was a very powerful person in the leaf village. So they had no reason to doubt Danzo¡¯s words at all. Me and Luna were covered in pink and purple chakra, and because of the huge exo-skeleton surrounding us, people couldn¡¯t see that we were inside the Susanoo. The Hokage and the others were too tired and beat up to chase after Danzo, or even try to stop the villagers from attacking us. When everyone heard this, most of them launched any kind of long range weapons, jutsus on us. It didn¡¯t do anything as it all bounced off, thanks to Luna¡¯s Susanoo being really sturdy. ¡°Kakashi! It¡¯s time for the blue beast of the leaf village to truly shine. Let¡¯s see who can take down this monster first.¡± (Guy) smiled showing his teeth as always. ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry up and end this already, before that thing does any more damage to the village.¡± (Kakashi) "Remember, that i''m still winning, 49-50 is our record I believe." (Guy) Both ninjas were the strongest out of the entire group, so they were in the lead, leaving everybody else behind. They were running at our speed, if not slightly slower. I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, I made a lot of mistakes for Luna, and all I could do was let her have her revenge. Should I stop her, or should I let her continue with her revenge. All I know is that I don¡¯t wanna hurt her anymore than I already did. Kat was able to feel that we were inside the huge Susanoo, so she tried to run after it. Anko was the same as well, both of them imediately dashed to us, along with other ninjas chasing our asses. ¡°Mebuki...¡± (Hokage) said very tiredly. ¡°Y-yes lord Hokage.¡± (Mebuki) Mebuki who was hiding behind a table, stretched out her head to see the Hokage. She was too much of a chicken to do anything in the fight, so she covered herself with anything she could, that¡¯s why she was unharmed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one here who isn¡¯t tired or beat up. So what I want you to do is tell the villagers who the real enemy is, please, you¡¯re our last hope.¡± (Hokage) ¡°But Hokage, shouldn¡¯t I call for a medic to tend to your wounds.¡± (Mebuki) ¡°Not enough time, go now and protect Luna and Chris.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage.¡± (Mebuki) said reluctantly, but had no choice but to follow the Hokage''s orders. Mebuki was actually really adept in taijutsu, so she shouldn¡¯t have any problems catching up with the crowd. Not a chapter I just updated this page to tell you all that I am still here, but I won''t be updating a chapter today or maybe tomorrow. Reason is because of the finals. Good news is that tomorrow is my last final exam, so I will have a bunch more time to publish new chapters. Bad news is that I still have other personal things to do, but I will still update chapters even if I have to give up on most of my sleep.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sorry for the wait everyone, and I will never give up on this novel. See ya. Chapter 30 Lunas new powerful move ¡°I WILL KILL YOU!!!¡± (Luna) Was all Luna was yelling to Danzo, as she tried to kill him with her giant scythe. She was too focused on her revenge, that she probably hasn¡¯t noticed that a group of ninjas were chasing us, I don¡¯t think she has even noticed that I was literally inside her susanoo form. This is what happens when hatred clouds your mind. She¡¯s even starting to act like Sasuke after the Uchiha massacre. Even though Danzo was being chased by her, his face was still calm and full of confidence. He tried his best to come up with a plan to attack us and excape, but he was worried that I would be able to read his mind, which I am doing right now. ¡°5th GATE!, GATE OF LIMIT OPEN!!!¡± (Guy) Yelled and then he emmited a bunch of power that I have probably never felt before. I was always a huge fan when it comes to the 8 gates, but right now I am scared shitless from this move. I should know better than anyone that this move is extremely powerful. Even Madara was almost done by this technique, had it not been for the huge strain it put on Guy¡¯s body, then Guy would have won that battle. Back on topic. Guy launched a huge dynamic kick to us, and the Susanoo was sent far to another location in the leaf village. How powerful must his kick be to launch a huge incomplete Susanoo like it was nothing. "GET AWAY FROM ME!!!¡± (Luna) yelled to Guy as she stood up again, this time her Susanoo was taking more of an complete appearance. It must be her rage that is making her stronger, therefore making her Susanoo form even closer to its completion. Her voice sounded distorted, it almost sounded like a demons yell. Meaning that neither Guy nor Kakashi recognized her voice at all. She then sliced the place where Guy stood, only to have her weapon dissapear in thin air. ¡°KAMUI!!!¡± (Kakashi) revealed his awakened mangekyo sharigan, then used the Kamui to make Luna¡¯s Scythe completely dissapear from the face of the earth. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up Kakashi, we can¡¯t let this thing go on any longer. And besides, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can keep this form.¡± (Guy) said with a huge smile that showed his white teeth. ¡°I agree, but there is something familiar about this thing, I can¡¯t put my finger on it.¡± (Kakashi) Kakashi had spent a whole week with Luna and Sasuke, so he kinda grew fond of her. That¡¯s why he was able to feel something familiar about her Susanoo. "LEAF HURRICANE!¡± (Guy) shouted then once again landed a huge kick on Luna¡¯s Susanoo form, which destroyed a few houses and food stands. ¡°I think you¡¯re causing more damage to this city, Guy.¡± (Kakashi) slammed his palm on his forehead because of Guy¡¯s recklessness. Things look really bad for me and Luna. She¡¯s starting to take damage, and I can¡¯t do shit inside her Susanoo form. I can¡¯t get out of her Susanoo form, and I can¡¯t even heal her because her Susanoo form has made itself some kind of barrier around her. So I can¡¯t touch her at all, and I need to touch her directly to heal her.
You could always give her Susanoo form some of your chakra, it might give Luna the power to defeat Guy and Kakashi.
I could, but it will also mean that she will cause more damage to the city. I can sense the people very far away. Naruto is unconcious for some reason, Kat is on our tail as well as a bunch of angry ninjas. Sasuke is being led to somewhere safe, as well as several other citizens. That goes the same for the other Genin like Hinata, TenTen, Lee etc. As long as they¡¯re a bit of a distance from us, only will I give Luna some of my chakra.
It might seem destructive, but Danzo is getting away.
Damn! You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t fight Kakashi, Guy and Danzo at the same time, they¡¯re too much even for me. What can I do. At this moment, Luna¡¯s Susanoo stood up even more complete than before. Almost her entire body seemed to be more of a human, instead of a human exo-skeleton. Only her limbs were still a bit skeletal. She made another scythe appear and attacked the dou, and also damaging a big part of Konoha. This is very bad. Luna will lose this fight, and Danzo will get away. Not only that but the other ninjas will be here any moment. Ah screw it! I¡¯ll give her some of my chakra. Hopefully this won¡¯t be as catastrophic as I think it will be. Then some of my chakra chanelled onto her Susanoo form, and now her body was now covered in a pink, purple, and blue chakra. (The pink and purple chakra came from Luna¡¯s Susanoo, the blue chakra is from Chris¡¯s own chakra.) ¡°It¡¯s getting stronger?!. Guy! We need to take care of it now!.¡± (Kakashi) said now a bit frightened by the sudden increase in power, that the lady Susanoo emmited. ¡°On it! DYNAMIC ACTION!¡± (Guy) This move is when Guy deliveres a barrage of punched and kicks to the opponent. He appeared behind us with his amazing speed, and then punched and kicked as hard as he could. With these many hits, you would think that we would be injured, but you¡¯re wrong. It didn¡¯t even faze us one bit. If it was 5 minutes ago then Luna¡¯s Susanoo would have suffered a lot, but now that i¡¯m helping, her defense has increased on a whole new level.
Can¡¯t you tell them that you¡¯re both inside her, and that Danzo is the real enemy?
I can¡¯t blue screen. Remember that I can¡¯t get out of Luna¡¯s Susanoo form, and all of the Susanoo¡¯s actions are being controlled by Luna only.
So tell her to stop.
Her mind is only fixated on revenge for Danzo, she doesn¡¯t even realize that she is fighting Guy and Kakashi.
And how exactly do you know this?
I read her mind, it¡¯s filled with hatred, revenge, kill, etc.
Ah! I see.
Where was I again, oh right. Wait!!! I can feel another presence, it feels strangely familiar, and powerful... Luna ignored Guy¡¯s attacks and then kicked Guy like he was a soccer ball. It launched him far to the other side of the village. Guy could have avoided that attack easily, but the 8 gates technique is already taking it''s side effect, and it put a huge strain on Guy¡¯s body. ¡°Shit! Looks like it¡¯s all up to me.¡± (Kakashi) Kakashi then made the chidori appear in his hand, and charged towards Luna. He couldn¡¯t think of much to do. He knows that the Susanoo has a very high defense, and most of his jutsus are mostly C-rank and B-rank. Meaning that these kind of jutsus are useless against her defense. He could use Kamui to teleport the Susanoo far away, but the Susanoo is too big and powerful for him to use Kamui. (Okay this might seem like B.S. to you guys, but Kakashi never used his Kamui on huge foes like the tailed beasts, ten tails, etc. So I guess that there is limit on what Kakashi can teleport with his Kamui) The only move he has right now is his chidori, he knows very well that his Chidori is usless against her Susanoo, but he needs to stall for time until back up arrives. Luna saw Kakashi¡¯s incoming attack, and without showing a hint of expression for her teacher, she raised her scythe really high and was ready to cut Kakashi is half. I couldn¡¯t stand to watch this anymore, and it was at this moment that I came up with a great idea. I used the chakra that enveloped her Susanoo¡¯s body, and stopped it¡¯s arm from killing Kakashi. Seeing that her arm had come to a complete stop, Luna tried to locate me everywhere. What she doesn¡¯t know is that I am inside her Susanoo. I know I said that there was some kind of protective shield around her, but I can probably break it if I force myself onto it. I was afraid that it might possibly damage her, but if I don¡¯t do this, then she might really kill someone innocent. And god knows how she¡¯ll react once she finds out.
And also, just in case you were wondering, it¡¯s not a good idea to absorb her chakra, or force yourself into it.
Why?!
Because she could die from it. If you were to absorb her chakra, she¡¯ll die from a sudden shock. She has suffered too much mentally, and a little bit more damage to her brain and she¡¯ll really die. And you won¡¯t be able to save her with your healing Kekkai Genkai if she¡¯s dead.
That makes sense, but why can¡¯t I forced myself on her forcefield thingy.
She has not fully mastered the Susanoo, it¡¯s only been like 10 minutes since she has awakened her mangekyo Sharigan. Meaning that her body still isn¡¯t used to the sudden changes, so if you were to break through her shield, the damage she¡¯ll take will be too much for her body to take, and she¡¯ll die as well
Dammit! Well what can I do to stop her without killing her.
I don¡¯t know either. It would be best for you to hurry up, even now as we speak her body is suffering a lot. I say she has about 10 or so minutes till she drops dead.
From what?!Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Either chakra exhaustion, or from too much pain. Sorry Chris, but I don¡¯t know what else to say other than to hurry.
And I can¡¯t even use any seals inside the Susanoo, why is my luck so bad. ¡°LUNA! HEAR ME I AM HERE!¡± (Chris) I tried my best to reach her, I can¡¯t do anything to her that will damage her, so hopefully she hears me and snaps out of her trance. She doesn¡¯t react one bit, then launched another attack on Kakashi. I once again subdue her arm, and restricted her whole Susanoo form. She tries to break free with her strength, but she can¡¯t even move an inch. ¡°Luna! Hear me, break free from your rage or you¡¯ll die!.¡± (Chris) ¡°I WILL KILL YOU!!!¡± (Luna) screamed in rage. Not good, not even my voice is getting to her. I don¡¯t have much of a choice, looks like I need to force myself into her shield. Either I do nothing but yell and wait until she dies, or I break into her shield quickly then use my healing Kekkai Genkai before she dies. If I act fast enough, I can heal her before she dies. As soon as I touched her shield, she made a 180 degree turn. She now has realized that I was inside her. Both our eyes met, and I could have sworn that I saw a bit of her sanity in her, even her rage subsided a bit from seeing me. I thought wrong, it wasn¡¯t long until her rage once again exploded at the thought of her family dying at the hands of Danzo. So I applied a lot of chakra in my hands to give me enough strength to break in her shield. Then the most weirdest thing happened to me, my chakra vanished completely?! I couldn¡¯t even feel a bit of my chakra inside me. I turned to face Luna once again, and her eyes were bleeding. It looked like she was crying, but instead of tears it was blood. I now knew what happened. This was her mangekyo powers, she has the ability to completely negate chakra from a person. I sincerely never would have thought she had such powerful move, or the fact that it would be used on me. She didn¡¯t even recognize who I am. For the first time since I got here, I felt helpless.
What about the time in the land of waves¡­
I meant that this is the second time I felt helpless.
Then what about the time you fought Orochimaru, or when you were kidnapped by Ita-
Blue screen! Too soon¡­ Luna then ignored me and Kakashi, then headed straight for Danzo¡¯s direction. Kakashi was still a bit shocked to see what happened, so much that he failed to notice that his chidori bounced back from Luna¡¯s Susanoo. He thought he would die, but for some reason it looked like it was being restricted by a blue chakra. It was too weird to process, that he failed to notice many things. Luna was able to feel Danzo¡¯s presence from far away so she tried to go after him, and just at this moment, a bunch of thick roots surrounded her Susanoo form, and restricted it¡¯s movements. And out of nowhere, appeared a figure with a wooden costume. It was definitely Kat, she appeared first before anyone since she was more familiar with the village, and the fact that she used her wood Kekkai Genkai to travel a bit faster than most people. ¡°Luna, Chris! Are you two alright in there.¡± (Kat) yelled in her deep batman voice, she sounded cool in that voice. When Luna saw her figure, she remembered the scene of when they fought Orochimaru, and when Luna and me promised to keep her Kekkai Genkai a secret. Her mangekyo sharingan went back to the normal stage, but it was soon back to it¡¯s awakened stage and her powers surged up one more time. It was good because I felt that my chakra was back, when her sharigan went back to it¡¯s normal stage, it must have somehow returned my chakra to me. I used this time to force myself onto Luna¡¯s forcefield thingy fast. I had to do it fast before Luna negates my chakra again. Feeling that someone entered her force field thingy, she turned around to see in my direction, probably to use her negate attack on me, it was what I was expecting. I first then made a paper with the power of creation, and quickly added a seal on top of it. What I added in the paper was *Flash* It¡¯s exactly like a flashbang, and when I activated it, Luna was momentarily blinded. I used this chance to quickly enter her force field thingy, and barely touched her shoulder, just in time to heal her with my healing Kekkai Genkai. Her eyes turned back to normal, her Susanoo disappeared, and then she fainted. She has suffered too much already, that her brain requires rest, she¡¯ll probably be out for a whole day.
Wow! You actually thought fast, you had like 6 more minutes until she died. But I never would have thought you would ignore my warning then entered her force field thingy.
I was a bit scared too, the thought of me killing her because of a careless mistake, was almost impossible to bear.
And yet you took the risk.
It¡¯s not like I had much of a choice.
True, you didn¡¯t.
Luna lied in my arms, I kept healing her just incase. My healing Kekkai Genkai also has the ability to heal someone emotionally, there isn¡¯t anything that my Kekkai Genkai cannot heal. I luv this power and I also love Luna. It''s kinda hard to believe that someone like her has a dangerous power. ¡°C-Chris and Luna?! What¡¯s going on here?.¡± (Kakashi) said in a shocked voice. ¡°The both of you are alive! That¡¯s really good!.¡± (Kat) said as she hugged me and Luna. It felt uncomfortable since Kat was still in her wooden costume, I swear that it felt like I was getting splinters all over me. But who am I to break apart a wonderful moment like this. ¡°We¡¯re here. Where is that monster!¡± (Kurenai) said finally reaching here with a bunch of ninjas. (As always, backup always arrives late.) ¡°Kakashi tell us quickly, where is that monster.¡± (Asuma) said as he was on a defensive stance. Kakashi turned to look at us two, he didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he knew that we meant no harm. And probably had a good reason to do something like this. (I purposely said two, not three. you''ll see why) ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s gone for now.¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Great! That¡¯s a relief.¡± (Kurenai) said and sighed in relieve. ¡°That¡¯s not all. It was Danzo who betrayed us and attacked the council.¡± (Chris) I said loud enough for everyone to hear. Kat disappeared as she didn¡¯t want her powers to be known. Infact, any kind of evidence about the wood Kekkai Genkai was nowhere to be seen. Looks like she acted quickly, and made all traces that she was even here disappear. Too bad that the splinters that she put in my body, were still there. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it did feel uncomfortable. ¡°What do you mean kid?!¡± (Asuma) ¡°I can explain¡± (Mebuki) finally caught up to the crowd, but first took a few deep breaths before speaking again. She told everyone what happened inside the council room, and the fact that they were tricked into Danzo¡¯s schemes. Most of them were angry about the fact that they were used like this, and also that Danzo betrayed the leaf village and managed to escape from their claws. Mebuki left out the fact about the Uchiha eyes that were implanted in Danzo¡¯s body, and the fact that it was Luna who created the huge Susanoo. Which was a very smart act on her part. Who knows what will happen if information like that were to leak to others. ¡°Damn! Now Danzo got away, only god knows how long it¡¯ll take us to find him, and where to even start.¡± (Asuma) threw his weird weapons to the ground out of rage. He was the son of the third, so he also saw the leaf village as his own. And the fact that someone powerful like Danzo betrayed the leaf village, got him really mad. What these guys don¡¯t know is that Danzo isn¡¯t gonna get away. Earlier I felt someone powerful appear, at first I didn¡¯t know who it was, but after thinking so hard, I finally remembered who¡¯s chakra I felt. A small smirk appeared on my face, Danzo doesn''t know what he''s gonna be dealing with. Outside of the leaf viilage. Third person view Danzo was practically smiling at his successful attempt to escape. Honestly, it was almost too easy for him. But he was angry at the fact that he has lost so much. First, he wanted to test on Chris¡¯s body for his Kekkai Genkais, and also know the identity of the person who wielded the wood style. He was able to use the wood style thanks to the Senju DNA cells he implanted in his right arm, but the more he uses it, the higher the chances that the senju blood in his arm would try to take over his body. That¡¯s why he only used it once at the council room. But. if he were to have Chris¡¯s healing Kekkai Genkai, then he could possibly get rid of this senju curse on his body, then use it at it¡¯s max potential. In the end, things didn¡¯t turn out so well for him and he lost the things that he could have used to make Konoha perfect. And just as he was in his train of thought, he felt a slight sting on his arm. He looked at it, but it wasn¡¯t there at all?! That¡¯s right, his right arm has completely vanished. He used his other hand to touch the spot where is was at, and nothing. It was cut by something, but when?! And who cut off his right arm?! ¡°I see you were keeping a bit of a secret from everyone Danzo. Too bad for you that I knew about this a long time ago.¡± (Itachi) appeared, and on his hand, was Danzo¡¯s right arm. Danzo looked at Itachi full of shock and fear. He didn¡¯t even have time to activate Izanagi before Itachi cut off his arm, now he can¡¯t use his ultimate move at all. ¡°I-itachi!!! What are you doing here?!¡± (Danzo) ¡°DId you really think that I wouldn¡¯t be keeping an eye after my sister and brother. Seeing as how Luna finally activated her mangekyo sharigan, I had to stop it before her wild actions get her killed.¡± (Itachi) So it wasn¡¯t Chris who completely helped Luna, looks like Itachi had a big hand in it as well. ¡°You were supposed to be on a secret mission to infiltrate the Akatsuki. Are you breaking your ties with Konoha.¡± (Danzo) was just spouting nonsense right now. ¡°You¡¯re the last person I want to hear that from. And just so you know, I don¡¯t have any relationship with Konoha other than my little sister and brother.¡± (Itachi) Itachi then used amaterasu on Danzo¡¯s severed right arm, and it soon burned to ashes. ¡°Now the people who you took their eyes, can now rest in peace knowing that you no longer control their eyes.¡± (Itachi) sais as he looked at Danzo''s right arm. He even did a small prayer, knowing that his mom can now rest in peace. ¡°Itachi you fool! Don¡¯t you realize the power that arm has, you and I both know that the 4th great ninja war is coming soon, and you know as well as I do that you need my strength and smarts to help you greatly.¡± (Danzo) Danzo said all that, only to find his right eye missing and a huge sword pierced through his chest. ¡°I don''t care, you killed my mother! Now you can go to hell.¡± (Itachi) said, and let Danzo¡¯s body drop to the ground. He looked at the eye on his hand. It was Shisui¡¯s eye that Danzo took from Shisui. Now he has both of his eyes, he wanted to keep both of these eyes because they will be very useful in a battle, and because he promised his dead friend that he will avenge him. ¡°I know you¡¯re there Anko, you can come out now.¡± (Itachi) said to a tree. Anko was indeed hiding behind a tree, unlike the other ninjas, she wasn¡¯t a fool to believe Danzo¡¯s lies. She knows when someone is telling a lie, as she has plently of experience down at the T&I department. She thought that something was wrong with Danzo, so she followed him very carefully. But who would have known that Itachi would come out of nowhere and kill him. Seeing as how she was exposed, she came out from her hiding place and then took out a kunai from her pouch, and then guarded herself from Itachi. "Relax Anko, I am not your enemy, he was.¡± (Itachi) pointed at Danzo¡¯s dead corpse. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying to me.¡± (Anko) said in a bit serious tone. Itachi took out a small scroll from his pocket, and threw it at Anko. She caught it, and was a bit confused by Itachi¡¯s action. ¡°This scroll will tell you any kind of dealing Danzo has with Orochimaru, and also with a group called the Akatsuki. It will tell you a lot of stuff about Orochimaru, and what his next plans are. Use this information wisely.¡± (Itachi) said then he teleported to who knows where. Anko looked down to her hand where the scroll was, she was momentarily confused. She thought that Itachi would kill her, but she was very wrong. She didn¡¯t read the scroll immediately, she first decided that it was best to let the Hokage know about this. Then she quickly ran back to the leaf village. She thought about it again, and thought of reading the scroll now. Maybe she can find Orochimaru with this scroll. ¡®Itachi, what are you planning.¡¯ Anko thought. Chapter 31 A walk to the past After the fight me and Luna were send to a hospital. Most of the people weren¡¯t hurt besides the council members, but they thought it was more important to keep damage control to a minimum, than to rest on a hospital bed. No civilians were hurt during the incident, only the buildings were damaged. Personally I didn¡¯t need to rest in the hospital since I could heal my wounds very easily, but it was the only way I could think of that would let me stay near Luna. I couldn¡¯t leave her alone as she could possibly awaken her scary female Susanoo again. After we were send to the hospital, most people started to spread the news of Danzo¡¯s betrayal and the attack of the purple/pink humanoid monster. They have never seen a Susanoo before, so they had no idea what to call it. Only the council members, Kakashi, and Kat knew who really was the ¡®monster¡¯ But since they didn¡¯t want to tell anyone of Luna¡¯s powers, they decided to make up a story stating that it was Danzo who made this monster. People actually believed in this story. The council thought of pinning the fault of Danzo since he was a traitor, so no harm was to come to Luna. They even put a huge bounty on his head, too bad that they haven¡¯t realized that he as already killed by Itachi. I also sensed Anko was chatting with Itachi, is she really gonna tell the council that Itachi killed Danzo, or is she gonna keep this secret to herself. I don¡¯t care since it doesn¡¯t involve me anyway, and I said too much to the council already. Now they know most of my skills, they still don¡¯t know some things about me. I am even being watched by the Anbu in the shadows as I speak, I could easily sense them with my abilities. As for the rest. Sasuke was ready to barge in the hospital to check in on Luna, but the Hokage said specifically to everyone that no one is allowed in this room. He fears that Luna could re-awaken her Susanoo again, and the only reason why he let me stay with her in the same room, was because he knew that I could calm her down. He still doesn¡¯t trust me completely, but he trusts me enough to take care of Luna. Kat is also watching from behind the scenes again, but can¡¯t come in because of the Anbu guarding this place. Naruto woke up some time ago, and was wondering what the hell happened while he was unconcious. He will soon learn about the news. The Chuunin exams were still going, and Anko was replaced since she was missing from her job as the 2nd instructor. I don¡¯t know how Orochimaru is gonna react to this, but I know that he is gonna be more aware of me than before. I turned my head to face Luna¡¯s direction. She was deep asleep, and she was even snoring a bit. God she looked so peaceful and so cute in that state, it pains me so much that I didn¡¯t do anything to stop her from getting hurt. I wonder why I didn¡¯t do anything to stop Danzo, or actually do anything at all. I basically did nothing but heal Luna¡¯s injuries. I am not saying that it¡¯s a bad thing, but what I am saying is that Luna didn¡¯t need to go through all of this if I just stepped in from the begginning. I wonder if it¡¯s my attitude that was the reason for my loneliness, I wonder if it was the reason that everyone left me.
It was, actually!
So... you knew about my life all along.
Of course I did.
Blue screen, can you tell me what i¡¯m doing wrong,
Well I can tell you some things. For example your cockiness.
Am I cocky.
Yes. This is like you, watch, ¡®Look at me, my name is Chris walker and I am someone who has 4 kekkai genkais and was teleported to the Naruto world like those MC¡¯s in those Fanfics that I always read. And since I know that I have a bluescreen with me, I am just gonna stomp on everyone easily and become the strongest being in here.¡¯
I don¡¯t say those things!
Yes you do Chris. And it¡¯s also because that you¡¯re unaware that you even have an attitude, if it weren¡¯t for that, then your other life would have been so much better.
¡­..I see, so it was me after all.
Of course it was you all along Chris. But you didn¡¯t want to change which was your biggest problem.
Is this the reason why I was hated through my whole life?
Yes!
I see¡­ Then a tear managed to escape from my eye. What bluescreen and I were talking about was my past, I haven¡¯t even thought of it once since I got here. My story was simple yet sad. At age fifteen my life was actually great, I had a best freind, family, internet, money, a house to live in. It was probably a hell of a good life, but everything changed in a single moment. I still haven¡¯t discovered what anime was yet. Ever since I was 8 years old, I have been taking dance classes and was planning of being a dance teacher since I was little. For 7 years I have been taking dance classes, but my sister who was a year younger than me, showed to have a much better dancing talent than I did. Not only that but she was slim, well slimmer than me. I however was chubby, making my appearance look bad to others, and it also took a huge toll on my dancing skills. I was practically getting worse at dancing rather than getting better at it. I didn¡¯t quit because I couldn¡¯t do anything else, so dancing was my only chance I got to make it to life. But I was failing at it very poorly. Even my parents were starting to get very annoyed at me, and angry of the fact that I wasn¡¯t able to dance as great as my sister, or that I can¡¯t keep up a decent diet. My mom would always say, and I quote. ¡°I am not trying to compare you to her, because I love you both with all my heart. But, your sister is a much better dancer than you, and she can keep up a decent diet, so why can¡¯t you do the same. I mean, you¡¯re both human, so why can¡¯t you do it. Even your best freind has the best grades in the whole school, so why can¡¯t you do it.¡± She would always say that, I would always hate that part when she said ¡®I am not trying to compare you to someone else¡¯ That¡¯s because she would always compare me with everyone, whether they were better fit, a better dancer, smarter, etc. I was my mom¡¯s first child, so she had a lot of expectations from me. That¡¯s because they were never from a rich family, so they had it pretty tough. I could never compare to somebody else because I can only be me. I could have said that to my mom, but I can¡¯t talk back to her or she would get very mad at me, even if I made a good point in her 40 minute lectures. After I was 15 years old, I quit dancing, I know I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t quit, but what other choice did I have. But that was just the beginning of my disasterous life. After junior high ended, my best freind told me that he was transferring to another school far away, but we would still be in touch. He was a cool guy, and I never knew why he was friends with me. And even though he said we¡¯d keep in touch, he never did. After school ended, he immediately moved out from the country. I send a message saying ¡®goodbye¡¯ but he never responded. I tried calling him a few times, and he never responded. I tried contacting him for another week or two, but I got nothing. At that point I realized he either blocked me, or changed his number without telling me. I was devasted, he was my best freind for 3 years and he cut off ties with me like it was nothing. I didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. And I couldn¡¯t go to my parents for comfort, since they were pissed at me for quitting dancing. They were both dissapointed in me, but they still loved me enough to not kick me out of the house. I thought that was the end, but one day a letter came in for my parents. It was about my sister stating that she was invited by someone who is known as the greatest dancer in the world. She was invited to her school at another continent, they would pay for all of her classes, and possibly give her a scholarship. My parents were both beyond happy for her, I was too. The bad thing was that the school was only willing to pay ONLY for her classes. That didn¡¯t include food, plane tickets, hotel rooms, or anything else. We were doing fine, but we weren¡¯t that rich. My parents didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity at all, or it wouldn¡¯t be fair for my sister. They managed go get some money, it was enough for only 3 of us, I even chipped in all of my money that I had with me. In the end, it was decided that I would be left alone in the house. They said that I won¡¯t be going to where they were going, since they already enrolled me to a high school which was like a 10 minute drive. I was now sad that they were leaving me, yet happy that I would be keeping the house to myself. They said that they would send me money every month to live by, they were even paying for the house bills. My dad was getting a job to wherever they were going. They left 4 days later, they couldn¡¯t wait to get there at all. As they left, I planned for an awesome party. The only problem was that I had no one to call. I only had one friend, but he left. I never kept in touch with my other classmates since we never hanged out. I truly didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, and one boring night while I was going through netflix, I came across something called SAO. It seemed interesting, and since I was very bored so I gave it a try. And oh boy, did my life change from that day. I soon discovered what anime was, and it was probably the best thing that happened to me that summer. I still had my laptop with me, so I then discovered a bunch of other anime when I finished with all the ones netflix had to offer. After that I discovered Manga, and light novels. Definitely the best time of my life, then school happened. I groaned in frustration to think that I would be going to school again. But I still had to since it is illegal to not go to school. The school seemed decent, it was going great until I met ¡®her¡¯ Her name was Beca. I have been going to school for a month now, and now day this girl names Beca walks up to me and asks me to hang out. She was someone from my science class, so I kinda knew her. I was once asked out by a girl in 7th or 8th grade. But I said no. It wasn¡¯t because she was ugly or anything, infact she was pretty popular and pretty. I said ¡®no¡¯ because something seemed really fishy. I thought why would someone like her would ask me out. We never talked a lot, only shared a few sentenced through our whole lives. I thought that she would be devasted when I rejected her, but what she said was ¡®thank god¡¯ She whispered it, but it was loud enough for me to hear it. After I said no, it looked like a mountain was lifted off her shoulders, even her face looked happy to hear my response. I then noticed what happened. She was dared by her freinds to ask me out, I was a bit sad yet happy that I said no. I don¡¯t like those kind of girls who would do something like that. Afterward my whole idea of her changed, as well as her friends that she hanged out with. I was more aware of girls after that, and that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t asked a girl out. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Back on topic. Even though Beca said she wanted to hang out, I said why not. She was a tall lady with blacky curvy hair, black eyes, and like to wear tight clothes. I said yes because I didn¡¯t want to be alone anymore, all I had was my anime and that¡¯s it. Video games just got boring for me. After 2 days we hanged out with each other, she even introduced me with some of her friends, I truly thought that she was different from most people. She was nice, pretty, and it looked like she was loved by all. And it was of no surprise by what happened next. One day, my phone ranged on a saturday night, it was Beca and her friends that invited me to a group text a few days earlier. I read it and this is what I read.
¡°Are you seriously still hanging out with that weird Chris guy, like ew!¡± (Jen) {A friend of Beca¡¯s} ¡°I know like ew! How can someone as boring as him exist, I mean seriously, doesn¡¯t he have some other things to do.¡± (Beca) ¡°How long do you think John is gonna come back to you, like seriously, it¡¯s been like 6 days since he said something to you.¡± (Jen) ¡°Like seriously who does John think he is to break up with me. God!¡± (Beca) ¡°Are you sure you couldn¡¯t find a bigger loser than Chris to hang out with, because like you are only going out with him to make John come back to you.¡± (Jen) ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough time, and like I wanted to make John realize quickly that it was a mistake to leave me, so yeah.¡± (Beca) ¡°And also like hasn¡¯t Chris realized what a loser he is, did he like think he would be like not ugly enough to hang out with us. He is only hanging out with you so you can get back at John.¡± (Jen) ¡°IKR! I mean like seriously, I hope that John comes back to me soon, because like I cannot stand that fat weirdo anymore. I like even had to shower twice to get rid of his scent off me. Just being like 2 meters near that fatso is disgusting, like ew!¡± (Beca)
I didn¡¯t read anything after that. I felt like my heart shatter into a million little pieces, it felt very painful, it almost felt like i was gonna die. I cried myself to sleep that night, i didn¡¯t go to school anymore because I was too embarrased to go near her at all. All this time she was putting up an act on me, they didn¡¯t even realize that I was in the same group chat as them. Either they forgot that they added me, or they were just too stupid to realize it. My parents called 3 days later after recieving a call from the school about my abscence. I thought they would be worried about me, but all they said was why wasn¡¯t I going to school, and that they were wasting more money on me for school fees. Idiots. Don¡¯t they know that school is free. I let go of the phone, it hit the hard ground, and I didn¡¯t answer anything to them. I was truly alone in this world, I even had a long thought about commiting suicide. And once again my phone made a ding sound. It couldn¡¯t have been from Beca since I blocked her from my phone, it was a notification of the anime company I was following on twitter. I realized that I wasn¡¯t alone, I now realized that I had someone acompany me all this time. It was anime that gave my life a reason to live. Anime was the only thing in this world that made me laugh, cry, gave my life an actual meaning. I have never been alone this whole time, the only thing that I can recall that was their for me in my darkest hour was anime, manga, and light novels. Everyone left me, except my entertainment. I never went back to school after that and got a job at an internet cafe. I never knew I lived near one until I stumbled upon it by chance, I knew what an internet cafe was from watching anime, so I didn¡¯t see the reason I shouldn¡¯t say no to a job like this. So I took a job which payed a decent amount of money, all I had to do was give out snacks to people, and wash windows throw out garbage, etc. After that I learned how to be responsible but I never learned how to cook. I was terrible at it and it smelled like shit, this is why I chose the skill ¡®cooking¡¯ because so it wouldn¡¯t remind me of my past anymore. It¡¯s been at least 6 months since the Beca accident, and I never went back to school. I expected my parents or at least my mom to come back and give me the whooping of a lifetime, but they never showed. And surprisingly, I was never arrested for dropping out of school while I was 15 years old. I as lucky, I guess. I blocked everyone but my boss from my phone, I was now 16 years old so I didn¡¯t need to go to school anymore. After that I went to an anime marathon at my house with some popcorn on my hand, and that¡¯s what happened before I met bluescreen and everyone around me. Thinking back at this, I now noticed what I must do. I don¡¯t want to repeat the same thing that happened to my life, and I don¡¯t wanna be alone anymore. I guess this is why I got myself in a relationship with Luna so fast, I was afraid of being alone again. And I also knew how Naruto felt. Well only the loneliness part. I now know what I need to do in this new life, that was given to me by bluescreen. I am gonna be the person that I always wanted to be, and I am gonna fuck up anyone who hurts me or my friends. Because these guys were truly the only ones there for me this entire time. And I must pay them back for what they have done for me, I think that I might have even commited suicide a long time ago if it wasn¡¯t for them. More tears escaped from my eyes, and the whole blanket was a bit damp. I haven¡¯t cried at all since I got here. Why isn''t a peace of mind taking effect at all... ¡°Chris?! Where are we.¡± (Luna) I turned around to see Luna looking at my direction, she was rubbing her eyes with both of her hands. She even got bed hair from sleeping for like 10 hours in the bed. I got up from my bed and quickly made my way to her side. ¡°Hey Luna, you are you feeling?¡± (Chris) I said with a concerned tone. She was probably the only girl in my life who was nice to me, and yet I let her get hurt. I promise to myself to never let her go through something like that ever again. ¡°I¡¯m good, but what happened?¡± (Luna) got up and her hair was everywhere, she looked very cute with that bedhair. ¡°Do you remember what happened last.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well¡­ I remember we were at the council, and then my parents died¡­ oh!¡± (Luna) Luna finally rememebered what happened, she even emmited a bit of killing intent for Danzo. I soothed her down by placing my right hand on her head, and used my healing Kekkai Genkai to ease her mood by a bit. She wasn¡¯t resisting at all, then I gently hugged her and her head was in my chest. She extended both her arms and hugged me very tightly. She cried for a long time, I gently carresed her head all the way to her back. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ve been like this, but her crying subsided and she stopped crying. My shirt was more damped than my pillow. I smiled faintly, seeing as how she was getting used to what happened to her parents. I didn¡¯t tell her about what happened to Danzo, since there were Anbu hiding all over the place. That night we sat on her bed and I explained everything that happened to her, including her new awakened Mangekyo sharigan powers. She was a bit more worried of the damages she cause on the village, but I assured her that no one was hurt and that only the buildings were damaged. I think that there was someone who got injured fighting Luna, but I forgot who it was. SOMEWHERE A BIT FAR Guy was hanging from a tree totally hurt from the wound he recieved from Luna, and the wounds he recieved from the 8 gates after effect. He doesn¡¯t even have the strength to talk or move at all. ¡°Hey look at that weird bushy browed guy.¡± (Konohamaru) A group of kids happened to see Guy hanging from a tree, it was Konohamaru and his two trusted friends Moegi and Udon. ¡°You¡¯re right, what do you think he¡¯s doing up there?!¡± (Udon) said as snot came out from his nose ¡°He¡¯s probably acting like a Pinata, and is waiting to release a bunch of candies from inside him.¡± (Konohamaru) All the kids eyes flashed a bit shortly after hearing Konohamaru¡¯s statement, they were all thinking of the same thing. Even guy understood by what he meant, he even tried to shake his head but couldn¡¯t. He tried to yell for help but no one other than these kids were near his current location. ¡°Are you thinking what i¡¯m thinking!¡± (Moegi) said with a devilish smile on her face. ¡°Yeah!!!¡± (Konohamaru) has the same face as his freind. ¡°But we can¡¯t hit him with sticks since he¡¯s too high up.¡± (Udon) *Sniff* Guy mentally sighed in relieved. ¡°Then we¡¯ll use rocks?!¡± (Konohamaru) Now guy as really trying to escape from this cruel fate. He tries so hard, but isn¡¯t able to move an inch. ¡°Great idea Konohamaru!¡± (Moegi) Then all the kids split up to find all the rocks they could find, leaving behind a Guy who was praying for someone to rescue him in time. BACK TO CHRIS AND LUNA It¡¯s probably someone not important. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s gonna happen to me now Chris.¡± (Luna) said a bit worried that she might have to face some consequences. She was afraid that the council will try to make use of her new powers and do something to her like what Danzo did to her parents. Right now, she only trusts me and Kat, and possibly her brother. ¡°I don¡¯t know Luna, but I know that nothing will happen to you.¡± (Chris) I said as I sit beside her and rest my right arm over her right shoulder. ¡°How do you know that.¡± (Luna) ¡°Because i¡¯m here for you.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Luna) ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious Luna, i¡¯m gonna protect you from anyone that tries to hurt you.¡± (Chris) ¡°But, I caused a lot of damage to the village, so I might be in trouble.¡± (Luna) ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°Of course it is. I was the one who let my rage take over me, and also that-¡± (Luna) ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Luna!¡± (Chris) I interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s Danzo¡¯s fault that he showed you that vision, and it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t stop him when I had the chance. If anything you¡¯re the one who should be mad at me, not at yourself.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean that I should be mad at you?¡± (Luna) ¡°I-I knew what Danzo was gonna do to you, but I let him do it anway. I knew that it would cause you pain and misery, but that it would have unlocked your mangekyo powers. But I let my girlfriend go through something like that. So what kind of a fucked up boyfriend am I to let something like that to happen. If anything I should be the one who should get a punishment, I should have done something so you wouldn¡¯t have gone through that. I should have done it when I had the chance.¡± (Chris) I said with a hint of sadness in my voice, and anger as well. It was directed at myself. I could have killed Danzo a long time ago, but I let my other thoughts cloud over my better judgement. Luna was shocked to hear my reason, she was showing a bit of anger, but that quickly subsided as she leaned over my shoulder. ¡°I am not mad at you, and it¡¯s not your fault.¡± (Luna) ¡°It is my fault Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! No it¡¯s not. It was Danzo¡¯s fault, he shouldn¡¯t have killed my parents, or set my the Uchiha clan against the leaf village like that. If it weren¡¯t for him, then we wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation right now.¡± (Luna) ¡°I¡­ I guess it¡¯s true.¡± (Chris) ¡°I forgive you Chris. But just make sure that it doesn¡¯t happen again, okay.¡± (Luna) ¡°You seemed a bit more matured Luna, are you okay.¡± (Chris) ¡°I am. It¡¯s just that, while I was sleeping I had a dream about my parents. I dreamed that they kissed me on the forehead, and told me to not think of revenge, but live a happy life with my freinds. And I was able to say goodbye to them properly.¡± (Luna) said as more tears escaped from her eyes ¡°So, you¡¯re not gonna have your revenge on Danzo.¡± (Chris) So that¡¯s why her rage subsided a bit, I don¡¯t know if it was her true parents that gave her that message, or it was just a dream. ¡°I won¡¯t, i¡¯ll try to overlook that person for what he has done, but he must still pay for his crimes.¡± (Luna) she lightly wiped off her tears with her right arm. ¡°I know.¡± (Chris) ¡°Can I ask you something¡± (Luna) ¡°What is it.¡± (Chris) ¡°Are you truly sorry for what you have done.¡± (Luna) ¡°I am.¡± (Chris) ¡°Are you ever going to do it again, or to anyone else.¡± (Luna) ¡°No! I promise you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Okay.¡± (Luna) said as she gave me a small kiss on my cheek. Both our faces turned red, but we still hugged each other and didn¡¯t move at all. The Anbu who are watching us from the shadows are still observing us. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything important to Luna, not yet atleast.
{Relationship} Luna: Lovers 500/1000 needed for the next level.
Wow I forgot about this, I even felt our powers rise a bit. Luna was able to sense it a bit, but paid it no mind whatsoever. It also looks like Luna has matured a bit from this experience, and I have gotta mature as well. I swear that I won¡¯t hold back anymore, and I will use all my abilities to the best as I can. ¡°Hey Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm!¡± (Luna) ¡°Can you act like your cute self, I kinda liked it a bit more than your matured self.¡± (Chris) ¡° *Pout* like this¡± (Luna) makes a cute pouting face, she is SOOO!!! FREAKIN!!! CUTE!!!! ¡°Yeah! Even your bed hair is helping your cute characteristic.¡± (Chris) I said with a smirk on my face. Luna touches her hair, and finally notices that she has bed hair all this time. She was once again embarrased, and planted her face lightly on my face and gave me a light punch on my shoulder. ¡°Meanie! You didn¡¯t tell me at all.¡± (Luna) ¡°Sorry, I guess I also shouldn¡¯t also mention that you were snoring through the whole night.¡± (Chris) ¡°WHAT!¡± (Luna) said a bit loud, and her face was redder than a tomatoe. How is that even possible. ¡°What?! Didn¡¯t Sasuke tell you about your snoring.¡± (Chris) I said to tease her slightly. ¡°He did, but I thought he was lying. Hm! Don¡¯t talk to me anymore.¡± (Luna) said as she covered herself with a blanket, and faced the opposite direction of where I sat. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± (Chris) I will never understand woman at all. ¡°HNNN!!!¡± (Luna) cutely sticked out her tongue, and once again covered herself with a blanket. I was smiling a bit at the fact that she was happy again. I truly don¡¯t ever want to let go of this life, and I will no try to do whatever it takes to keep this life the way it is. Because this kind of life, must be treasured. Only 3 more days until the 3rd exam Chapter 32 Very important decisions and information ¡°My head hurts?!¡± (Hokage) said as he was sitting down on a nearly broken stool. All of the council members were still staying at the council room, or at least what was left of it. They didn¡¯t have any other place to go, and for some reason no one offered them to have a meeting at one of their places. It was probably destroyed, or something I dunno. ¡°I don¡¯t get it lord Hokage. Why don¡¯t we just ask Chris to heal us of our wounds, you heard what Danzo said about Chris¡¯s powers.¡± (Koharu) ¡°He has already done enough. He stopped whatever Luna unleashed on the city, don¡¯t you think that he deserves a break. And besides, these kind of wounds will heal in like a few days or so.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Fine.¡± (Koharu) said. ¡°Lord Hokage, may I speak for just a moment.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Go on Hiashi.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It was my fault that we got into this mess. I never should have mentioned anything about his powers, I broke my promise to him, and I caused a huge mess in the village, forgive me.¡± (Hiashi) gaved a solemn deep bow. If he had not mentioned Chris¡¯s powers before, then things might have turned out differently. But all he was trying to do was help Chris, in the end the entire council room was cut in half, and some of the buildings were destroyed. Luckily no one died or recieved fatal injuries. ¡°Please raise your head up high Hiashi. No one could have predicted that Danzo would betray us in broad daylight, or that he would even attack us. It was my duty as Hokage to protect the village from people like him, but I failed miserably.¡± (Hokage) In the end, the Hokage and the rest couldn¡¯t land a fatal wound on Danzo at all. If it weren¡¯t for Luna interferring, then one of them could have really died. They were all extremely lucky to not have one of them die. ¡°It¡¯s okay lord Hokage, Danzo was a very strong opponent, so there is no need to feel so down.¡± (Mebuki) said to comfort the old man. ¡°Hm! That is why this why I am gonna announce my retirement.¡± (Hokage) ¡°What?!¡± (Everyone) but Shikaku said out loud. Shikaku was a smart man, so he already knew that the Hokage would atleast consider retiring. But he didn¡¯t expect him to announce it so soon. ¡°Let me explain. I have been the Hokage for a very long time, and my age is taking a huge toll on me. If I was still at my prime, things would have been very different today, bad sadly I am becoming old and weak.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Hm!¡± (Council members) agreed to his statement. ¡°So I think it¡¯s fair to mention my retirement right now.¡± (Hokage) ¡°But lord Hokage, the Chuunin exams are still going, so is it a smart idea to retire right now.¡± (Koharu) ¡°There is no law that states that a Kage cannot retire during the Chuunin, or any other exams.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I see.¡± (Koharu) went back to her deep thinking. ¡°But who are you gonna elect to become the next Hokage.¡± (Choza) couldn¡¯t help but ask. All the council members turned to face the lord Hokage, they were curious to know who it will be. ¡°Well let¡¯s look at the facts. The 5 sages are definitely people who could become the next Hokage, they have the mind and the power to do it. But Orochimaru is a traitor, so not him. JIraiya is well, Jiraiya, but he might become the next Hokage. Tsunade¡¯s family is the Senju clan, if we were to get rid of her bad habits, then she might become the perfect candidate. She is also very strong, and her medical skills are one of the best in the elemental nations. Dom is on leave right now, so god knows when he¡¯ll be back. He might be the weakest of the 5 sages, but he¡¯s loyal to Konoha and strong as well. It¡¯s a shame he¡¯s not here or I would have chosen him to be the next Hokage. Isabella is the strongest of the 5 sages, but she is on a mission that I gave her 10 months ago.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Um what mission was it, and how come we have never heard of this?!¡± (Shikaku) ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ There is no reason to hide it anymore if Hina is healed already. About a year I was planning on retiring as the Hokage, I even had a canditate in mind. It was Hina Hyuga who was gonna be the next Hokage.¡± (Hokage) ¡°WHAT!!!¡± (Everyone) yelled out, even the composed Hiashi couldn¡¯t help but yell with the others. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know this but Hina was my first candidate that came to mind, she was perfect for the job. She has the strength of a Kage, she has smarts, and she is loved by all. But that changed when she was poisoned.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I still don¡¯t see how this is related to Isabella?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Isabella and Hina are great freinds, they were probably even closer than sisters. And just before I could tell her about the news, she fell ill. I assigned Isabella Nocturne to find a cure for Hina¡¯s illness, that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t showed up in the village for less than a year.¡± (Hokage) ¡°But why didn¡¯t you assign Isabella as the 5th Hokage, she is a better candidate than Hina. No offense Hiashi.¡± (Choza) ¡°Some taken.¡± (Hiashi) replied a tad bit annoyed. ¡°You all should know that Isabella is someone who is curious to explore the whole world. Meaning that being the Hokage she would have to be responsible for the village, and it¡¯s people. She would reject the proposal without a second thought.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I see.¡± (Choza) ¡°It¡¯s true. She would spend most of her time outside of Konoha, rather than inside. But now that Hina is cured, why can¡¯t you just propose to her the job of the Hokage.¡± (Inoichi) ¡°I did, as soon as she was cured I told her about the job. Hiashi told me about her condition as soon as she was cured, but what he didn¡¯t tell me was how or who cured Hina Hyuga.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Sorry lord Hokage, I couldn¡¯t tell you at that time.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°No worries Hiashi, I have also kept you some secrets from all of you, so its fair that you have some secrets as well.¡± (Hokage) ¡°But you still haven¡¯t answered the question lord Hokage. Did Hina accept the proposal.¡± (Mebuki) couldn¡¯t help but ask anymore. ¡°She rejected the job.¡± (Hokage) said and smiled a bit. ¡°Hm!¡± (council) members kinda predicted this. ¡°Did she tell you why.¡± (Koharu) ¡°She said that she was flattered, but couldn¡¯t accept something as important as being the 5th Hokage. She was happy just being a proud Hyuga member.¡± (Hokage) ¡°M-hm!¡± (Hiashi) proudly nodded. ¡°So the question still stands lord Hokage. Who is the next candidate in mind.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°We can safely assume that Orochimaru, Dom, and Isabella are out of the picture. So the only two people left are Jiraiya, and Tsunade.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Want me to send some of my guards to find Jiraiya. Tsunade is nowhere to be found, and Jiraiya is at the village.¡± (Inoichi) ¡°It¡¯s okay Inochi, I already send out some people to find him.¡± (hokage) ¡°Lord Hokage!¡± (Anko) came in. ¡°Yes, Anko?!¡± (Hokage) ¡°I have some news regarding a certain individual named Danzo.¡± (Anko) ¡°Did you find him?!¡± (Hokage) couldn¡¯t help but quickly ask her. ¡°He¡¯s dead sir. I brought his body here with me, well as someone that I accidentally ran in the way.¡± (Anko) Anko then pushed someone that was lying on her back, and into the ground. It was Might Guy who has suffered a lot of damage. ¡°I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata! I am not a Pinata!¡± (Guy)The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Poor Guy. He probably suffered a lot of damage from the group of kids hitting him as if he were a pinata? "What¡¯s his deal?!¡± (Hokage) ¡°No idea. He was in this state as soon as I found him, for some reason he has been repeating the same words you are hearing right now, for a long time.¡± (Anko) ¡°I¡¯ll take him to a hospital.¡± (Mebuki) volunteered to help the poor Guy. ¡°Then let¡¯s get straight to the point Anko. What do you mean he¡¯s dead.¡± (Hokage) ¡°This is what happened.¡± (Anko) explained everything to them about what happened to Danzo, and took out his dead corpse that she sealed on a scroll. Everyone was shocked about this news. Anko didn¡¯t tell them about Itachis news rinnegan eyes, since he had his eyes closed the whole time. What she did tell them was the scroll that had all the scroll that had all of Danzo¡¯s shady dealings. The Hokage grabbed the scroll, which Anko offered him. Read through it, and a hint of fear could be seen through his eyes. He quickly called for all of his remaining Anbu, to find Jiraiya as quickly as possible. ¡°How long have you known about this Anko.¡± (Hokage) ¡°About 10 hours sir.¡± (Anko) ¡°Why did you not tell me about this as soon as you got it?!¡± (Hokage) ¡°The scroll mentioned a lot of Orochimaru¡¯s secret labs, so I went solo to see if he was there. Sadly he wasn¡¯t in any of them.¡± (Anko) ¡°Anko! Facing off against someone like Orochimaru alone is practically suicide, how could you be so stupid.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It¡¯s because I want to get rid of this stupid curse as soon as possible, and only he knows how to do it. It might have been a foolish decision to go solo, but it was mine to make.¡± (Anko) said without a hint of guilt of what she just did. ¡°Ay ay ay, my head hurts a lot... Are you by any chance talking about the 12:00 Am curse.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes!¡± (Anko) ¡°hm!.....If you do something like this again Anko, I will arrest you for witholding information that could endager everyone in the village.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes sir!¡± (Anko) not a hint of emotion could be heard from her words. ¡°Dismissed! And where the hell is that Jiraiya?!¡± (Hokage) Anko soon left. And almost immediately after she left, Koharu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Lord Hokage, what was it that made you scared from reading that scroll.¡± (Koharu) The Hokage threw the scroll to Koharu, and everyone was squishing Koharu from all sides to see what kind of information the scroll has. Koharu didn¡¯t pay attention to them, and just began to read the scroll. ¡°Orochimaru is planning to attack the leaf village.¡± (Choza) yelled in shock. (Oh my god, this is probably the biggest twist of all time¡­¡­ Not really.) ¡°That bastard, he is even getting help from the sand village. I say that we must attack the Kazekage while we still have the chance.¡± (Koharu) ¡°Before you go making rash judgements Koharu, read it properly first. It says that the Kazekage is being controlled by Orochimaru, so it means that the Kazekage is not to blame for this.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°It still means that he is controlled, and that Orochimaru will use this to his advantage to destroy the leaf village.¡± (Koharu) ¡°It means that Orochimaru has planned this very carefully. He is a smart bastard to come up with something like that.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°What do you mean?!¡± (Choza) asked his friend. ¡°Think about it. If we were to attack the Kazekage, then we will go to far with Suna, and possibly start the next great ninja war. This will also favour Orochimaru since he could literally destroy us if we were to be weakened.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°That¡­ that makes sense. But we can¡¯t just let them do what he wants, while we do nothing about it. We¡¯re basically sitting ducks here.¡± (Koharu) ¡°I know, but we must not do things rashly. It is mentioned on the scroll that the invasion isn¡¯t scheduled for another month, so we need to use this time wisely and formulate a plan to capture the snake bastard, and to lessen the damage that could befall on our village. And let¡¯s not forget about the 1 tails that they have, and the 3 tails that we captured a while ago. In the scroll it is mentioned that Orochimaru is somehow gonna use both of these tailed beasts to help destroy the leaf village. He must have thought this for quite a while, it¡¯s almost perfect, too bad for him that we got ahold of this information.¡± (Shikaku) ¡°I agree with Shikaku. For now we silently formulate a plan from the shadows, so that we don¡¯t alert Orochimaru or the Kazekage about any of this.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Yes lord Hokage!¡± (Council members) said in unison. Then someone barged into the door. It was a bald man who had some shabby clothes, and the appearance of an old man. ¡°I¡¯m here lord Hokage, sorry I took so long.¡± (???) ¡°Who are you?¡± (Hokage) ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me old man, it¡¯s me the magnificant and super pervert Jiraiya.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Jiraiya!!! What the hell happened to you. you look like a monk or something?¡± (Hokage) At first he didn¡¯t recognize Jiraiya, because his long hair was missing. After carefully inspecting his clothes, and the tone of his voice, he could confirm that it is indeed Jiraiya. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna talk about it.¡± (Jiraiya) said still remembering what Anko did to him. ¡°Never mind that. I need you to tell me if you know where Tsunade is.¡± (Hokage) ¡°No sir, she¡¯s been off my radar for quite a while.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Then how fast can you find her.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It depends, but I estimate about a few weeks atleast.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Good. Then I am gonna assign you an S-ranked mission to bring back Tsunade in 3 weeks.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Can I ask why?¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Read this first.¡± (Hokage) The Hokage signalled Koharu to give Jiraiya the scroll to read, which she rolled the scroll over to Jiraiya. He then picked it up and started reading it very carefully. He finished quick, and his face changed to anger. ¡°That bastard!¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°I know. I am gonna need Tsunade¡¯s strength for the upcoming invasion.¡± (Hokage) ¡°It¡¯s gonna be hard to convince her, she doesn¡¯t care at all anymore, and you should know better than anyone of her fear for blood.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Lord Hokage if I may interrupt for a moment.¡± (Koharu) ¡°What is it!¡± (Hokage) ¡°How can we be sure if what everything is written here is true. Itachi is still a traitor, so how can we believe that if anything he wrote in this scroll is even true.¡± (Koharu) ¡°It¡¯s all true!¡± (Anko) said as half of her body was seen peeking from the front entrance. ¡°Anko? I thought you left.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I did. But I then followed Jiraiya¡¯s tracks here, and I was waiting for him to come out.¡± (Anko) ¡°I am not even gonna ask why. What I am gonna ask is how do you know if what Itachi said is true.¡± (Hokage) The entire council members never stopped to think that it was possible that Itachi made up a great story, to trick them. ¡°Because we all know that he¡¯s a better person than this.¡± (Shikaku) Shikaku on the other hand already thought of this possibility, and he knew that Itachi isn¡¯t lying at all. ¡°Exactly, my pony tailed friend. When he gave me the scroll, I couldn¡¯t find a single lie in his voice. And there is no reason for him to lie to us at all.¡± (Anko) ¡°Then why would he help us, is he telling us that he¡¯s an ally of some sort.¡± (Koharu) ¡°No! I believe he only did this to protect his precious siblings. And he possibly only killed Danzo for revenge only.¡± (Anko) ¡°Hmm!¡± (Koharu) couldn¡¯t find anything to confront her reasons. ¡°Then let¡¯s get right on the plan. How soon do you think you can leave to find Tsunade.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Tomorrow. But can I wait for a bit.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°How come?¡± (Hokage) ¡°I promised Naruto to learn the summoning technique, and he has only gotten down the basics. I request to bring him along with me.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Hm! As long as he doesn¡¯t slow you down, and that you protect him at all costs, I agree with this.¡± (Hokage) This got Koharu mad. She never liked Naruto because of what¡¯s inside him, but there was nothing she could do if the Hokage agrees to Jiraiya¡¯s request. ¡°Thank you Hokage. See ya!¡± (Jiraiya) then left, he didn¡¯t take the front door since Anko was waiting there. So he took the place where Luna cut down the council room earlier. ¡°Hey come back here, I am still not finished with you.¡± (Anko) then gave chase to Jiraiya. ¡°Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running! Running!¡± (Jiraiya) fled as fast as he could. ¡°Now before we get with our plan, there are some things we need to go over. First, Chris and Luna need a secure place to stay. I suspect that Orochimaru knows about Chris¡¯s powers, and that he might also do something to Luna and Sasuke Uchiha. Does anyone here have a plan for them.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I do. I can let Chris stay at the Hyuga compound, I feel bad for what I did to him, it¡¯s the least I can do.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Good! The Hyuga place is indeed a lot more safer than his cheap apartment. But do you mind if you take Luna as well.¡± (Hokage) ¡°Why Lord Hokage?!¡± (Hiashi) ¡°From the reports I recieved, Chris and Luna are in a relationship. I believe that Chris is able to calm down Luna if she were to ever let loose her powers again. I know i¡¯m asking for a lot, but it¡¯s for the good of the leaf village.¡± (Hokage) HIashi gave it some thought. He doesn¡¯t mind if Chris comes to his place. But he¡¯s more worried if Luna were to unleash her Susanoo in the middle of his house, it¡¯s too risky. But the Hokage had a very good point. ¡°I accept! But I won¡¯t take in Sasuke Uchiha with me, two is already enough.¡± (Hiashi) That was just an excuse, he has more than enough space for a lot of people. He just personally didn¡¯t like Sasuke, since it reminded him of his nephew, Neji. Those two should never meet each other at all costs. ¡°Hm¡­ does anyone else want to take in Sasuke Uchiha to their place.¡± (Hokage) No one answered. They all thought the same thing as Hiashi. Although his attitude has improved a bit, it still needs a lot of work. ¡°Very well then, i¡¯ll just put him with Kakashi. Any objections!¡± (Hokage) They all shook their heads. ¡°Good! Then dismissed!¡± (Hokage) Now they all knew of Orochimaru¡¯s scheme, so they were gonna be extra careful from today. Danzo¡¯s corpse was taken to the incinerator, and his ashes will soon be thrown to the thrash. They don¡¯t keep the corpse of traitors like him, only people who are loyal to Konoha get to have a proper burial. Isabella is still a mystery to this day. The reason why the Hokage decided to send Jiraiya to track Tsunade instead of Isabella, is because it might even take months for them to find Isabella. They don¡¯t know her real power, only some things like her friendship with Hina, and that she is the strongest sage. She would mostly explore to the deepest parts of the world, and everytime she would somehow come back stronger than before. But the Hokage believed that soon Isabella will soon learn about Hina¡¯s condition, and will soon return. Atleast that is what he hopes for. Chapter 33 Itachis message Luna and me were still inside the hospital. She was too embarrased to see me after I told her that she was snoring. I was happy that she was feeling better, even after she had witnessed her parents death. I just sat beside her, and just waited patiently until she came out of the covers. ¡°Are you gonna come out Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hnnn!¡± (Luna) once again stucked out her cute tongue at me, and covered herself again. ¡°Is that a yes, or a no?¡± (Chris) ¡°...¡± (Luna) didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°Come on Luna, please come out, it¡¯s nothing to be embarrased about.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes it is!¡± (Luna) answered while she was still under her covers. I have an idea! I took out several kitchen things from my space thingy, and also got out a bunch of ingredients as well. I then cooked them with my fire jutsu. I decided to cook for Luna in here, it was the only way I could think of that would get her out of those covers. I didn¡¯t make that much noise, or used too much fire, because we were still at a hospital. Only Yugao was left to watch the both of us. For some reason, the others that were spying on us, left after the Hokage called out for them. So only Yugao was left here with us. Her only orders were to keep us here in this room, so she can¡¯t do anything when i¡¯m cooking. I decided to make Luna¡¯s favourite dish, chicken soup. She can¡¯t resist at all when my cooking skills are MAXXED out. It was a pretty easy dish to cook. So in less than 5 minutes, she took a sniff at the scent the dish was emmiting, and she came out slowly from her covers. She and I haven¡¯t eaten at all since yesterday, so we were pretty hungry. When Luna finally came out from the bed sheet covers, her face was red but she was too hungry to care. I smiled a bit, and we both ate chicken soup that evening. Even Yugao couldn¡¯t help but smell that delicious scent. She thought that we haven¡¯t noticed her, and that she was well hidden. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to expose herself to eat, too bad she doesn¡¯t know that I knew about her location all along. I didn¡¯t tease Luna at all, or she would have hidden herself in the covers again. She looked pretty cute eating with that pouting expression, and she still didn¡¯t want to make direct eye contact with me, even her face was still red. I noticed that she had finished her bowl, and her mood easened up a bit. ¡°Do you want some seconds.¡± (Chris) asked. ¡°No thank you!¡± (Luna) said still not looking at my direction. *Growl!* Her stomach made a loud growling sound, and her face flushed red again. Without teasing her at all, I gently took her bowl and served her another bowl of soup. Luna didn¡¯t say anything and took the bowl, and began eating it again, this time slower than before. Everything was going great, until I saw a black feather drop into my soup. I looked up and saw a bunch of birds hanging from the roof like bats. I did not understand how or why those birds were standing like bats, and I didn¡¯t really care at all. I knew that this was Itachi¡¯s doing, so I didn¡¯t freak out a bit. Luna also saw some black feathers falling down, when she looked up, she was shocked to see so many black crows hanging from the sealing. I sensed that Yugao was in a Genjutsu, Itachi didn¡¯t hurt her at all. I then calmed down Luna with my healing Kekkai Genkai, and told her that it was okay. I read Itachi¡¯s mind and he had no plan to attack us, he only came here to talk. A black crow landed on my shoulder, and gave me a letter. The crow had rinnegan eyes as well, it looked creepy but I didn¡¯t mind at all. Then all the birds disappeared in an instant. They came as they left. Yugao however was still under a Genjutsu. ¡°What was that?!¡± (Luna) asked me. She had no idea at all that this was Itachi¡¯s doing. ¡°It was someone¡¯s doing, who wanted to give me a message for some reason?¡± (Chris) I then cut up the letter, and inside was a note. The only thing that it said was¡­ ¡®Follow me.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know what or who to follow, then I sensed a bird a bit far from the hospital. It was the same bird that gave me this note. It signalled me with it¡¯s right wing to follow it. ¡°Stay here Luna, i¡¯ll be right back.¡± (Chris) I got up and was ready to leave, until I felt a pair of small hands held firmly onto my right arm. ¡°I-I also want to go with you. I don¡¯t wanna be alone.¡± (Luna) Before I got the chance to respond, I sensed that the black crow nodded. Itachi somehow was able to hear my conversation with Luna, despite being very far. He must know how to read lips from a distance. ¡°Okay. let¡¯s go Luna.¡± (Chris) I then carried her bridal style, and sneaked out from the hospital to follow the crow. I didn¡¯t know what Itachi wanted, but it must be something important. It was easy to sneak out, since the only Anbu guarding us was Yugao, who was still in a Genjutsu. I honestly do not know why the Hokage called out all of the Anbu that guarded the entire hospital, it must be somehow related to the scroll that Anko gave them. Luna told me why was I carrying her like this, when she was fully healed. I told her because I liked it when I carried her like this. She blushed a bit, and didn¡¯t say anything else. She rested her little head on my chest, and just let me carry her. We arrived where the bird was, and it flew off to the forest. I followed it as well. I didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice, so I left a teleporting seal to the hospital room we were in, just moments before we left. I think it¡¯s been 20 minutes worth of travelling, we were pretty far from the leaf village. At this moment, the crow stopped flying and it stood in a tall branch, looking down at us. I let Luna go from my embrace. The next moment, the bird was enveloped by more black crows, and there appeared Itachi Uchiha looking at us with those rinnegan eyes. (What a dramatic entrance) I wasn¡¯t surprised at all, but Luna was very much surprised. She looked at him with a big gaping mouth, and eyes full of fear. I couldn¡¯t see any anger in her eyes, it must be because she knows his true reason for killing the entire Uchiha village, he was set up all this time, and no one knew until now. What surprised her most was his eyes, she has never seen those blue ringed eyes of his. ¡°Older brother!¡± (Luna) ¡°Luna¡­¡± (Itachi) said, a bit of sadness could be heard on his voice. But never the less, he was happy to finally see his younger sister again. Itachi jumped down from that branch, then landed in front of Luna. He then slowly raised his hand beside luna, and gently pulled her to his embrace. She didn¡¯t move at all, then when she was at his embrace, she hugged him tightly. Itachi responded with a tight hug as well. do I look weird if I stand here and watch these two hug each other?
Yes. Yes you do. (-_-)
This coming from the one who watches me sleep, eat, practice. Basically every moment of my life.
( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)
Ugh! dude please don¡¯t make that face ever again.
( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)
Bruh... ¡°Sorry Luna, would you forgive me for what I have done.¡± (itachi) ¡°*Sniff* yes Itachi, I forgive you. I know the reason for what you have done, and it¡¯s not your fault.¡± (Luna) Frankly, she was just happy to see her older brother again. I didn¡¯t know what else to do, it feels bad to be a third wheel. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Okay Luna, it¡¯s time I told you both why I brought you here.¡± (Itachi) Itachi was as happy to see his sister again, but wasted no time to deliver us his true message. ¡°I brought the both of you here because I needed to tell you both of a menace coming to the village.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Do you mean Danzo.¡± (Luna) ¡°No. I killed Danzo moments after he left the leaf village. His body must have been cremated an hour ago.¡± (Itachi) Luna was not shocked to hear about Danzo¡¯s death, but silently told her in her mind to her diseased parents that they have been avenged. Now they can rest in peace. ¡°Are you talking about the alien figure!¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you say my prisoner. And you haven¡¯t told me your luck in finding that spy in the leaf village.¡± (itachi) Uh! What?! ¡°What do you mean prisoner, I am not your prisoner anymore Itachi. And what do you mean by spy, what spy are you talking about.¡± (Chris) Itachi never mentioned the spy, he only thought of it in his mind, which is how I managed to know about him. So how does Itachi know who I was looking for him. ¡°I knew that you could read minds Chris, I said that I wouldn¡¯t give you the answer, but it doesn¡¯t count if you read my mind. I am not stupid enough to not know your plots.¡± (Itachi) ¡°How do you know that I read minds. I don¡¯t think I ever mentioned that since yesterday.¡± (Chris) ¡°I knew you could read minds, as soon as I saw you in the land of waves. I also knew about your 4 Kekkai Genkais, and some of your abilities. I only know that you have an ability that lets you learn anything faster than everybody. As well as Immunity to Genjutsu, cooking, taijutsu, something like mind resistance or something, acting, sensing, no pain, and fuinjutsu. I can easily tell you have other hidden skills, but I can¡¯t tell which ones you have yet.¡± (Itachi) I was shocked to hear him. He already knew about these skills, skills which I haven¡¯t told anyone about. Luna was also surprised as well, she didn¡¯t know I had most of these skills.
Wow Chris. I am truly stunned to hear that, looks like he can really see everything with those eyes of his. ¦² (¡¡ §¥ )????¡Ñ ¡Ñ
Yeah! Kinda pains me that I didn¡¯t choose the sharigan Kekkai Genkai.
Yeah but, that would be very boring to have. I mean, have you seen how many fanfics there are that have their MC¡¯s with the sharigan ability, it gets boring after a while don¡¯t you think. (£þ©`£þ)
I guess it does, but it would a very useful power to have right now.
True! (*£Þ-¡®) ÄË
¡°You never told me about those abilities.¡± (Luna) asked me Indeed, I never told her about my other skills. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna. I couldn¡¯t tell you about my powers because I was worried that if others knew, then I would become a target to others.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm¡­ okay!¡± (Luna) said as she understood my intentions. ¡°We need to get straight to the point. Do both of you know why i¡¯m telling you about the green alien figure.¡± (Itachi) ¡°No!¡± (Luna and Chris) both shook their heads. ¡°I made you come here to give you these.¡± (Itachi) then handed us some small round white stones. ¡°Incase if that thing ever comes here, these things will protect you both.¡± (Itachi) ¡°But why would you give me something like this. I can understand Luna, but why me.¡± (Chris) ¡°2 reasons. 1. To repay you for protecting Karen and Izumi. 2 Because I can¡¯t let my sister¡¯s boyfriend die like that.¡± (Itachi) Luna blushed hard at Itachi¡¯s comment, but I just said. ¡°Who is IzumI?!¡± (Chris) ¡°You weren¡¯t there when we named her. Izumi Uchiha is my baby that you protected.¡± (Karen) appeared out of nowhere. And on her hands, lied the baby who was sucking on a baby bottle full of milk. So her name is Izumi Uchiha. It reminds me of that girl that liked Itachi. God that part made me cry for days, I almost got fired from my job because I was too depressed to go anywhere. ¡°Karen! What are you doing here.¡± (Luna) exclaimed in shock. ¡°You know her?!¡± (Chris) ¡°M-Hm! Her name is Princess Karen of solkvore. Itachi was send on a mission to protect her, because the leaf village got intel about a possible ambush on her. She once visited us to thank Itachi for what he has done.¡± (Luna) So Karen is a real princess, I never met one until now. I don¡¯t know who or what is solkvore, i¡¯ll figure it out later. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again Luna. and my name isn¡¯t Princess Karen of Solkvore anymore, it¡¯s Karen Uchiha¡± (Karen) smiled at Luna, while she kept feeding her baby. ¡°Same here. I never would have thought that you and Itachi actually had a thing, and even a baby. My she looks so cute.¡± (Luna) looked at the cute baby, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to carry her. ¡°Want to hold her.¡± (Karen) ¡°May I!¡± (Luna) said happily. ¡°Sure. just please don¡¯t drop her.¡± (Karen) slowly handed Izumi to Luna, who happily accepted her. ¡°Aaaawwww so cute!¡± (Luna) said as the small baby looked at Luna with her small baby eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again Karen. How did you guys do after the attack.¡± (Chris) ¡°That¡¯s the part what I also wanted to talk to you about.¡± (Itachi) said ¡°After that attack, somehow everytime we hide, ninjas keep finding us no matter where I teleport us. Do you know anything about this.¡± (Itachi) This is the reason why he brought Karen here. He was afraid that while he was away, his family would be attacked. So it was better to have them by his side until this mess is cleared up. ¡°No I don¡¯t. All I know is that they were send by some guy named ''fan'' and that¡¯s it.¡± (Chris) I shook my head, so other ninjas kept attacking Itachi and the others since then. ¡°Hmmm! Incase you do know something else about them, use the stone to tell me quick.¡± (Itachi) itschi kinda reacted to the name, but then threw it aside from his Mind. ¡°What does the stone do.¡± (Chris) ¡®It will communicate you with me, and Luna telepathically.¡¯ Itachi said in his mind. He didn¡¯t even open his mouth, and yet I was able to hear him in my mind. So these stones let you communicate with Itachi and Luna no matter the distance. ¡°Cool!¡± (Chris) I don¡¯t think Luna was paying attention, as her full attention was on the baby. Karen was beside Luna to make sure she doesn¡¯t drop her. ¡°Is that all Itachi.¡± (Chris) ¡°There is one more thing.¡± (Itachi) gave me a scroll. It was A SUMMONING SCROLL YESSSSS!!!!! Oh god, you have no idea how long I have been waiting for one of these to come out. I just hope it¡¯s a strong one. ¡°This is for you and Luna to use. It¡¯s a summoning scroll that will let you summon birds.¡± (Itachi) Ah! I didn¡¯t think Itachi had a bird summoning, or did he in the anime, I forgot. But whatever it¡¯s cool. ¡°Thank you Itachi.¡± (Chris) ¡°Luna. did you hear what I just said.¡± (Itachi) Luna didn¡¯t say anything as she was having fun with the baby. ¡°It¡¯s okay Itachi, i¡¯ll tell her once we get back to the leaf village.¡± (Chris) ¡°...Good. Just take good care of her.¡± (Itachi) ¡°You really don¡¯t mind if I am with her.¡± (Chris) ¡°As long as you promise to protect her at all costs, I will leave her at your hands¡­ just not completely.¡± (Itachi) ¡°And here I thought you would be overprotective of her like Sasuke. Speaking of Sasuke, aren¡¯t you gonna give him one of these stones.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s not the time to come in contact with him. I will once the time is right. But if you do anything to my sister, I will kill you.¡± (Itachi) said as he pointed a Kunai at me. ¡°Do I really look the type of person to do something perverted.¡± (Chris) I could have sworn that 2 people have asked me that question¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± (Itachi) Of course he said that. ¡°And one more thing Chris, I know that you have a ton of chakra, so don¡¯t use it anymore if you wanna live.¡± (Itachi) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) ¡°The green alien figure can sense chakra very easily. If you were to unleash a powerful move like the one you used with Orochimaru, then he¡¯ll come here fast and kill everyone in the leaf village.¡± (Itachi) ¡°I see. Okay I won¡¯t use moves like that anymore.¡± (Chris) Damn he even saw my fight with Orochimaru, I didn¡¯t even know he was there at all.
Itachi¡¯s hiding skills are on par with your sensing skills, so it might take some extra work for you to sense him.
That makes sense. ¡°Let¡¯s go Karen.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Yes dear.¡± (Karen) said as she gently took her baby from Luna¡¯s hands. ¡°Aw! But I want to keep holding her.¡± (Luna) said a bit depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Luna. sooner or later you can hold our baby for as long as you want.¡± (Chris) I said that as a way to tease her slightly, she understood what I meant and she blushed hard. Sasuke gave her the talk about the birds and bees yesterday, so she definetely knew what I meant. But, I didn¡¯t stop to think of how Itachi would react and he threw a kunai at my face, which only gave me a slight cut on my right cheek. He has excellent aim to just give me a cut on my cheek. He wasn¡¯t emmiting killing intent, he was holding back because his baby daughter was still here. ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡± (Itachi) Karen stood there holding her baby, and Luna stood right beside me with her face flushed red. I touched Luna¡¯s hand, and said to Itachi. ¡°I said that i¡¯ll give her a baby!!!¡± (Chris) yelled As soon as I said that, I activated the teleporting seal which teleported us to the hospital room. If you guys are wondering if what I just said was true, or if I just said it to annoy Itachi. The answer is ''yes'' to both. We dissapeared from the forest, and Itachi and Karen just stood there. ¡°He can teleport as well, interesting.¡± (Karen) ¡°I thought he was too much of a chicken to actually do something to my sister, that¡¯s why I accepted their relationship. I sincerely didn¡¯t think he meant it.¡± (Itachi) ¡°I thought he was kidding?¡± (Karen) ¡°No. I saw in his eyes that he was telling the truth.¡± (Itachi) ¡°So young and yet doing something like this¡­ well look at the bright side Itachi, at least Izumi will have a friend to play with.¡± (Karen) said only looking at the bright side. ¡°Hmmm! Well he is a good person, and with all the power he has in him, I say that there isn¡¯t another man who deserves my sister other than him.¡± (Itachi) ¡°And can you imagine the day when our daughter gets married and she has a kid as well.¡± (Karen) ¡°THAT WILL NEVER HAPPEN!!!¡± (Itachi) yelled at the thought of that happening, which scared Izumi and she started crying. "WAAAHHHH! WAAAHHHH WAAAHHHH!" (Izumi) started crying very loud. ¡°Not again, this time you¡¯ll have to take care of her.¡± (Karen) said as she handed the crying baby onto Itachi¡¯s hands. Since it was Itachi''s fault for making Izumi cry, he has to take care of her now. ¡°Hmmm!¡± (Itachi) reluctantly accepted, and he started to do everything he could to stop Izumi¡¯s crying. AT THE HOSPITAL Me and Luna were once again back at the hospital. Yugao was still in a Genjutsu trance, and Luna was close to fainting again. ¡°Luna are you okay.¡± (Chris) Luna broke out of her own trance. It took her a while to notice that we were back at the hospital, then she slowly whispered to me. ¡°...Do, you really want to¡­ start a family with me.¡± (Luna) It basically took every single ounce of courage inside her to say these things. ¡°Yes I do.¡± (Chris) I stated I shouldn¡¯t have said that as Luna once again fainted from embarrasment. Does everyone in Naruto faint this easily. I laid her in bed, then shortly after the sleeping Yugao started to slowly wake up. She has no recollection of what just happened, and just shook it off as a bad dream or something. I kept the scroll that Itachi gave me on my space thingy, I can¡¯t wait to give it a try. Summoning scroll. Here I come. Chapter 34 The true reason for Isabellas title of being the strongest sage. Luna woke up shortly after a while. Now she really didn¡¯t want to see me at all. Infact, she basically kicked me out of the room all because I said I wanted to start a family with her. I never actually told her that I wanted to start a family with her until we¡¯re like 17 years old atleast. Imagine starting a family when we¡¯re only like 13 years, not happening. She sincerely thought that I wanted to start a family RIGHT NOW I only wanted to start a family only when we¡¯re older. I was also afraid that she might decline, but in a way, she said yes. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have blushed hard from that idea. If she hated me, she would have thought as my idea as a gross one. I waited outside the room she was in. Yugao was very confused by what was happening to us, she didn¡¯t witness anything that happened at all, as she was under Itachi¡¯s Genjutsu. ¡°Hey Chris!¡± (Kat) ¡°How¡¯s my sister doing.¡± (Sasuke) I turn to my side and see Sasuke, and Kat coming here together. ¡°Hey guys.¡± (Chris) ¡°How¡¯s Luna doing.¡± (Kat) couldn¡¯t help but ask in concern for her friend. ¡°She''s doing a lot better, she should be out in a few days.¡± (Chris) ¡°Good. I was afraid that she recieved a fatal blow from that monster or something.¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke didn¡¯t know that the monster was actually his baby sister. Me and Kat looked at each other, and just shrugged it off. We didn¡¯t want to tell him at all that the monster he was talking about was Luna, because it¡¯s too much of a drag. ¡°Why are you outside?¡± (Kat) ¡°She kicked me out.¡± (Chris) ¡°Why?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I just said that I wanted to start a family with her, I think that she thought I meant right now, and not when we¡¯re like 17 or 18 years old.¡± (Chris) Both were shocked to hear this, but remained composed. Sasuke fully accepted my relationship with Luna, so he didn¡¯t emmit much killing intent to me, and just kinda shrugged it off. Kat actually found this kinda funny, and I didn¡¯t sense a bit of jealousy in her. According to every single anime that i¡¯ve watched, she was supposed to have a bit of jealousy, but she didn¡¯t even think of anything like that. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re so bold Chris.¡± (Kat) said as she smacked me hard on my shoulder. ¡°...¡± (Sasuke) didn¡¯t want to say anything at all. ¡°Can we go in and check on her.¡± (Kat) ¡°Sure! And can you ask her if I can come in as well, it¡¯s getting lonely in here.¡± (Chris) I said that as an excuse to come in the room again. Then both Kat and Sasuke entered the room without saying a word. The next few seconds I heard Luna yell out. ¡°NO!!!¡± (Luna) That huge shout was directed at me. She still didn¡¯t want to see me. I¡¯ll just wait for her outside here, and hopefully she can regain her composure. OUTSIDE OF KONOHA Third person P.O.V. In a dark room, somewhere safe and secure from the rest of the world, were a group of members from the Akatsuki. They were all in spirit form, each one of them were called and used the power of their ring to communicate with each other at long distances. ¡°I called you out here to see how your progress with the capturing of the tailed beasts is going.¡± (Pain) (Question: Is it spelled ¡°Pain¡± or is it spelled ¡°Pein¡± let me know.) ¡°The plan to capture the 1st tailed beast is progressing smoothly. We shall capture it after the destruction of the leaf village.¡± (Sasori) ¡°The second tailed beast is being protected by the Raikage, and the 8 tailed beast as well. According to my research, they are more powerful since they have alligned with the rich Gato. Requesting permission for more time to capture it.¡± (Deidara) ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more month.¡± (Pain) ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± (Deidara) ¡°Three tails is also within my grasp, the plan to capture it to bring it here is going smoothly as well.¡± (Sasori) ¡°Fourth tails is now captured and is now in our grasp. It¡¯ll take a few days to get here.¡± (Kakuzo) ¡°Five tails is still being located. Estimated time 1-2 weeks until we find it¡¯s wherabouts.¡± (Hidan) ¡°The same with 6 tails, need at least a week or two to find it¡¯s whereabouts.¡± (Kisame) ¡°7th tails has been found, and a plan to capture it has begun. Estimated time 1 month before capture.¡± (Itachi) ¡°I don¡¯t think we have enough people to look for 8 tails.¡± (Deidara) ¡°I¡¯m working on the 8 tails, since he has proved to be the strongest of the current JInchuriki, I will be taking care of it. Estimated time 1 month.¡± (Konan) ¡°9 tails is also within my grasp. I will bring it here along with the other 2 beasts tailed beasts.¡± (Sasori) (you may have noticed that they are working seperately instead of groups of two.) ¡°Good job Sasori. Your job to trick Orochimaru worked well I see.¡± (Pain) ¡°Not really. I am beginning to suspect that he¡¯ll betray me as soon as the destruction of the leaf village is done.¡± (Sasori) ¡°Then you must kill him before he has the chance.¡± (Pain) ¡°I already knew that. And besides, I always wanted to add a sage to my collection.¡± (Sasori) ¡°Hm! Black zetsu how¡¯s your mission doing.¡± (Pain) ¡°Not good at all.¡± (Black Zetsu) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Pain) ¡°That green thing is the problem. Everytime I try to spy on it, it immediately senses me and tries to kill me. I have tried this for 47 times, and every single time it manages to sense me, no matter how far the distance.¡± (Black zetsu) ¡°And I still haven¡¯t eaten that thing.¡± (White Zetsu) complained ¡°Your hiding skills are supposed to be the best out of all of us, how is it that this thing is able to sense you every single time?!¡± (Pain) said in a but of a surprise. ¡°I have no idea. But I did manage to see this thing once in action. It was killing a lot of people in a far away village, and proved to steal their chakra, also has inhumane strength, and speed, super regeneration as well. It is as dangerous as when Itachi told us about it. Do not confront that thing at all.¡± (Black Zetsu) The others were shocked to hear this. It¡¯s the first time Black Zetsu has said that about anyone. ¡°You heard him, don¡¯t confront this thing at all.¡± (Pain) said to his other members. ¡°Yes!¡± (Everyone) responded. ¡°Is that everything.¡± (Kisame) ¡°Not quite!¡± (Tobi) appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Who are you?¡± (Deidara) asked a bit confused. ¡°My name is Tobi, and I am also a member of the Akatsuki.¡± (Tobi) said in a tone that everyone found annoying. He also showed them his ring, which proved to everyone that he was a member of thier group. ¡°?¡± (Akatsuki) members looked at their leader to see if it was true. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone who behaves like a little kid is actually part of their organization. ¡°It¡¯s true, he is a member.¡± (Pain) Some people wanted to complain, but didn¡¯t. They were afraid of questioning Pain¡¯s methods. ¡°Now that I have your guys¡¯s attention, allow me to fill in my report.¡± (Tobi) ¡°What did you find Tobi. anything that is worth our time.¡± (Pain) ¡°Why yes leader. I have found a group of several ninjas attacking me for quite some time. These guys are send by some guy named ¡®Fan¡¯ They refer to them selves as ¡®Wolves of greed¡¯ Great name if I do say so myself.¡± (Tobi) ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about some no-named group of ninjas, even if they have a cool name.¡± (Pain) ¡°Why dear leader, it seems you don¡¯t understand. These guys that I mentioned actually have weird technology in their hands. Funny thing is that I have done some research on their technology, and some of these metals aren¡¯t even known to us.¡± (Tobi) ¡°Hm! Continue.¡± (Pain) said a bit more interested in this subject. ¡°Yes! You see, these guys are chasing after me because of my eyes, I suspect that they have strong sensory type, if they have manage to find me every single damn time.¡± (Tobi)If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Then find there base, and kill them, simple.¡± (Pain) ¡°I thought of that as well, but I can¡¯t seem to find them. I did capture some of tha attackers, to question them, but they die before they could spill the beans. I did a body check on them, and a seal is somehow able to kill them. What a bunch of party poopers.¡± (Tobi) ¡°Hm!¡± (Pain) was thinking. ¡°Can I ask for Black Zetsu to find a clue about them, since he is our best sensor type we have. PWEASY PWEAS LORD PAIN!¡± (Tobi) went down on his knees and kotowed a bunch of times. Black Zetsu didn¡¯t know what to respond, and looked at Pain for an answer. ¡°But first tell me about their technology.¡± (Pain) said. ¡°Ah yes! There technology is quite weird, they have these little golden balls that can deactivate any type of seal you have. In addition, they have these little things on their arms that shoot out mini gas explosions.¡± (Tobi) ¡°Mini gas explosions?¡± (Pain) said a bit confused. ¡°It¡¯s easier if I showed you.¡± (Tobi) Tobi then took out a small leather gauntlet. It has some weird metal attached to it, and some holes on the top of where the knuckles are. ¡°Look at this.¡± (Tobi) then pointed to Deidara¡¯s image, and shot him. The small round ball passed through deidara, and behind him, a cloud of green gas appeared. ¡°Why did you shoot at me?!¡± (Deidara) said. Although he was in his hologram image, it didn¡¯t do anything to him. But he just wondered why did he shoot him of all people. ¡°You look like a girl with that ponytail, that¡¯s why I shot you, you crossdresser.¡± (Tobi) ¡°Leave my artistic hair behind.¡± (Deidara) said in rage. No one disses his hair like that. ¡°Enough!¡± (Pain) let out a huge amount of chakra burst from his body, which then made the green gas disappear completely. ¡°What was that just now Tobi!¡± (Pain) ¡°I believe they call it a glove, explosion thingy, I dunno. But, what the green thing does is that is makes you feel like a bunch of fire ants are eating away your body, from inside out.¡± (Tobi) ¡°Anything else!¡± (Pain) ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I believe that they have a bunch of more technology with them.¡± (Tobi) ¡°What makes you think that.¡± (Konan) spoke for Pain. ¡°Just yesterday, when a group of them attacked me, they said something about going back to their place for stronger weapons. I killed them before they had the chance.¡± (Tobi) said a bit more serious. ¡°Hm! If it¡¯s true, then those weapons could help us greatly. Black Zetsu, your new orders are to find these ¡®Greed wolves¡¯¡± (Pain) ¡°Uh it¡¯s wolves of greed, leader.¡± (Tobi) ¡°Yes Pain. It¡¯s better than facing off that green thing.¡± (Black Zetsu) said as he sighed in relieve that he doesn''t have to face off that green alien figure again. ¡°Aw! I¡¯ll never get to eat that green thing.¡± (White Zetsu) ¡°Anything else that we should know about.¡± (Pain) asked his formal members. No one responded. ¡°I shall call you back after the destruction of the leaf village. Dismissed!¡± (Pain) Then all the other members disappeared from the room. The only ones left were Pain, Konan, Tobi, Black and White Zetsu. ¡°I need you to take me to where you fought these greedy wolves, I might be able to track them down easier if you showed me.¡± (Black Zetsu) said to Tobi. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®greedy wolves¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®wolves of greed¡¯ But yeah sure i¡¯ll take you there. Bye leader, and my beautiful blue haired angel.¡± (Tobi) said. ¡°Call me that again and i¡¯ll snap your neck.¡± (Konan) said a bit furious. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± (Tobi) left with Black Zetsu and white Zetsu. As soon as they left, Pain fell down to his right knee, barely hitting the ground. ¡°Nagato! Are you okay.¡± (Konan) attented to Pain as quickly and effectively as she could. ¡°My body is getting weaker, it¡¯s getting hard to keep controlling this body from far away.¡± (Pain) gritted his teeth in pain. ¡°You¡¯re getting weaker. The statue is draining your chakra fast!¡± (Konan) This Nagato was also linked with the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path which left a number of black receivers embedded in his back and caused his body to become very emaciated, limiting his mobility. For this reason he spent most of his adult life in a mechanical walker from which he controlled the Six Paths of Pain But the statue has been draining his energy from his body. It¡¯s thanks to his Uzumaki lineage that he was able to live this long. But, it looks like his body is close to his limit already. ¡°At most I can live for 2 months, hopefully that Sasori accomplishes his mission by then.¡± (Pain) ¡°What if he fails, and you die. Why don¡¯t I give a message to Sasori, to tell him to bring the 1st tailed beast right now.¡± (Konan) ¡°Don¡¯t! I cannot let anyone know of my condition, if they knew, then they will retaliate. I have only managed to keep this team like this thanks to my rinnegan. They fear it, But if they knew that I am weak, then they will kill me.¡± (Pain) ¡°I see¡­ Then what about Chris. You heard what Sasori said, he has a special healing Kekkai Genkai. If he could cure the year end life disease from Hina Hyuga, then he could possibly heal your condition.¡± (Konan) ¡°Perhaps! But who can I send to get them. Everybody else is busy, and they will get very suspicous if I were to send them to fetch the kid.¡± (Pain) ¡°Then i¡¯ll go.¡± (Konan) ¡°No! Your job is to get the 8 tails, before he gets stronger. Now that they have allied with Gato, things will be a bit harder for us.¡± (Pain) ¡°But-¡± (Konan) ¡°THAT¡¯S AN ORDER KONAN!¡± (Pain) interupted Konan by yelling at her. ¡°...Yes Nagato. Forgive me.¡± (Konan) said not daring to look him in the eye. ¡°Good. Dismissed!¡± (Pain) said and then Konan left. Konan cared a lot for Pain, he was her only friend that she could rely on. It was about 2 years since he was being weakened, now he is probably on par with JIraiya or even Tsunade. He used to be stronger than them, since he easily killed Hanzo by himself. But now he is very weak. The statue is not to fully blame for Pain''s weakened state, it is actually Isabella Nocturne¡¯s fault for his weakened state. They had a fight 2 years ago, which Pain lost. Pain has never lost a battle before Isabella appeared. This is why Isabella is considered to be the strongest Sage. It was no secret who Pain actually was, even Jiraiya knew of his Identity. Isabella shared all the information she recieved with the leaf village, afterwards the information of Pain was everywhere in the elemental nations. Even his feats like killing Hanzo, and such, were shared throughout the world. This is why she is known to be the strongest sage. Jiraiya has never once visited Pain, because Isabella has warned him to never confront him at all. Or one of them would die. Jiraiya took this message by heart, and never visited him, even if he really wanted to. Konan hated Isabella with all her heart, she swore to kill her if she had the chance, but she was not a fool to confront someone who easily defeated Pain. She then decided to continue her mission to get the 8 tailed beast. She was pondering wether to kidnap Chris, to cure Pain of his illness. Even if she might be hated by Pain forever, she didn¡¯t care as long as he lived. She was gonna put a lot of thought into this, and secretly form her own mission, to heal Pain no matter the cost. (Damn how strong is this Isabella chick to fight Pain and win easily. She is a huge mystery.) BACK IN KONOHA It was getting very boring out here. Luna kicked me out now I am all alone in this hallway. I could hear what they were talking about, Sasuke asked how she was doing and such, which she said that she was fine. Sasuke wasn¡¯t good at keeping a conversation going, so the conversation didn¡¯t last long until he left. He was gonna practice or something, but he was still gonna keep an eye on his sister. Afterwards Kat went to keep Luna company, by having one of their girl talks with no boys in the room. I didn¡¯t want to hear what they were talking about, so I moved a bit far from the room she was in. I remember when my sister had her friends over to our house, it was basically hell on Earth for me. I took out the summoning scroll from my space thingy. I examined it very carefully, I was thinking of how this thing worked, and if it was a strong summoning jutsu. I remember how the toads taught Jiraiya and Naruto the sage art, maybe these birds might know something like that. I was gonna continue examining it, until a ninja with clear eyes, walked up to me and said. ¡°Chris. Sorry to disturb you but I have a message from Hiashi Hyuga.¡± (Yu) (Read chapter 17 if you forgot who Yu was.) ¡°Oh you¡¯re the guy I saw before... what was the message.¡± (Chris) ¡°He said that he is inviting you to live in the Hyuga palace. He said you must accept because it is safer in there, than in your apartment, he is also inviting Luna Uchiha to live with them.¡± (Yu) Ah I see what was going on here. But should I accept¡­ I don¡¯t see why not. ¡°Sure. But when do I have to move out.¡± (Chris) ¡°As soon as you want. Please tell Luna Uchiha that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about packing, since right now there are ninjas right now at her place that are bringing her stuff over to the Hyuga place.¡± (Yu) ¡°...okay sure, thank you Yu.¡± (Chris) ¡°I can¡¯t believe you remembered my name.¡± (Yu) said a bit happy Hiashi mentioned his name once, it was a simple name to remember. He then left the hospital, and I made my way into Luna¡¯s room. I will finish examining the summoning scroll later, but right now, this was more important. You never know if Orochimaru will attack you right now, so going to the Hyuga palace right now is important. I opened the door, but I was met with a pillow to the face. *Oomph* Luna threw it at me very hard, the pillow didn¡¯t hurt me at all. ¡°Was that necessary Luna¡­¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s payback for making me blush.¡± (Luna) said a bit angrily, but her face was still red. ¡°Aye Chris we were just talking about you. Tell me, if you two got married, what would you want, a boy or a girl.¡± (Kat) said to tease us both. Luna and my face blushed, but I still responded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as he or she is healthy.¡± (Chris) ¡°What a lame answer.¡± (Kat) Luna smiled a bit, but was still too embarrased to see me. Her mood calmed down thanks to Kat clearing up a misunderstanding, she now knew that I wanted to wait for us to get older, until we start a family. Personally, I don¡¯t know why my relationship with Luna is progressing so fast, but I like it. ¡°Sorry to say this all of a sudden, but Luna, we¡¯re moving.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Kat) said a bit confused, even Luna was a bit confused as well. ¡°Well the council thought that after your incident, it¡¯s possible for Orochimaru to attack us, so we¡¯re moving to the Hyuga place for better protection.¡± (Chris) ¡°Orochimaru is still alive.¡± (Kat) said as a bit of shock and anger could be heard from her voice. ¡°They believe so.¡± (Chris) ¡°But what about Kat, she isn¡¯t safe.¡± (Luna) said, caring for the safety of her friend. ¡°Kat¡¯s identity is safe, for now. But Luna has a good point Kat, under no cirumstances, must you face Orochimaru at all.¡± (Chris) ¡°He must pay for what he did to me and my family.¡± (Kat) ¡°Kat!¡± (Chris) I held her arm where her tracking seal was, and quickly added the teleportation seal once more. Just incase if she does plan to face off Orochimaru. ¡°Promise me that you will never face him, please!¡± (Chris) ¡°...fine!¡± (Kat) said that, but her mind was fixated on revenge. ¡°Okay I trust you. Let¡¯s go Luna.¡± (Chris) said as I took her hand. Right now Kat needs some alone time to think about it, and if she does indeed try to find Orochimaru, then i¡¯ll bring her back by force if I need to. I used my sensing skills which covered the whole leaf village, and no signs of Orochimaru¡¯s chakra anywhere. He must be slowly healing somewhere in one of his secret bases. ¡°Wait Chris! You know that Kat is gonna go for revenge, we must do something to stop her.¡± (Luna) tried to convince me to help Kat. ¡°How do you that?¡± (Chris) ¡°Because I can tell from her eyes, because I also had those eyes when I wanted to kill Danzo.¡± (Luna) She doesn¡¯t want her friend to experience the same thing as her, so she tried to stop her from the catastrophy she could put herself in. ¡°Luna. I also knew that as well, but don¡¯t worry and trust me that she will be safe.¡± (Chris) ¡°But we need to be there for her.¡± (Luna) ¡°Luna. I have also been in her shoes before, and right now, she needs to be alone to think things through.¡± (Chris) Back in my other life, I was bullied a lot. Then a bunch of rage started accumulating inside me, and I wanted to kill those scumbags. I fought against one of them, and me and him both got in serious trouble, especially him. After that I learned to see the bigger picture, and knew that some things weren¡¯t meant to be solved by using violence. I just hope that Kat thinks the same way I do. Luna now knew the reason why I left Kat alone, then she didn¡¯t say anything, but you could clearly see that she was worried for her friend. She doesn¡¯t need to worry, because i¡¯ll protect her too, as well as everybody else. I already lived one miserable life, and I don¡¯t plan to make this one miserable as well. Chapter 35 The 17th skill Well here we are, the Hyuga palace. I will never get used to this magnificent sight. ¡®Sigh¡¯ the rich really do have it good. Luna and me were at the entrance, and I met the two guards that I met a few days ago when I last visited the Hyuga place. ¡°Hey Josef! Long time no see.¡± (Chris) ¡°Likewise Chris. I see you brought your girlfriend with you.¡± (Josef) Surprisingly Luna didn¡¯t blush at all, and just took it as a compliment. I think she¡¯s used to it thanks to my countless times I teased her before. ¡°Yes I did.¡± (Chris) said as I held Luna¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to do anything perverted with our lady Hinata.¡± (Josef) Oh crap! Why did he say that. I felt my right hand was getting squished very hard, I then sensed a bunch of killing intent coming out from Luna. Oh god, WHY JOSEF!!! WHY!!! ¡°What does he mean by that, hmmmm!¡± (Luna) tried to sound as normal as she could, but her creepy smile wasn¡¯t helping her at all. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding Luna. Me and Hinata only have a student and teacher relationship, and nothing else.¡± (Chris) To me, a teacher and student relationship is a sacred thing, and no one can interfere in it. And besides, Hinata is Naruto¡¯s girl, so what kind of a bastard would I be if I broke the Naruhina fanbase. ¡°Hmmm! I¡¯ll trust you, for now!¡± (Luna) said, but she is gonna keep a close eye on me. Uh! Bluescreen.
I am Groot! ( ???)
DON¡¯T DO THIS TO ME BLUESCREEN CAUSE I NEED YOU NOW!!!
I said ¡°Yes Chris!¡± learn how to speak Groot for god¡¯s sake. ?(£à¡ã¦¤¡ã)
FOCUS!!!
Alright fine, what do you need. (£þ¦Ø£þ; )
How can I manage to get a harem, if Luna gets easily jealous. I won¡¯t be able to give the others rings of the harem.
I dunno. Break up with her I guess. (*¡ä©``)
That¡¯s not funny at all...
Then have it your way (£þ¥Ø£þ)
Aw fine. The only hope I got and he walks away from me¡­ Josef then let us enter the Hyuga place, where Yu was waiting for us. Our rooms were assigned right next to each other, I guess Hiashi knows that I am the only one who can calm down Luna, that''s why our rooms were basically next to each other. ¡°Are you gonna be okay Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes! Why do you ask?¡± (Luna) asked me ¡°Because this is too sudden for you. First you unlocked your mangekyo sharigan, then you meet Itachi, we are currently moving at the Hyuga place. It¡¯s too much for one day don¡¯t you think.¡± (Chris) ¡°I guess. But it¡¯s okay because I know that you¡¯re here with me.¡± (Luna) said as a hint of pink could be seen on her cheeks. I smiled a bit then I responded ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t mind, i¡¯ll train you how to use your sharigan powers.¡± (Chris) ¡°You know how to train my powers!¡± (Luna) said a bit surprised. ¡°Not really, but I have a plan that may work for you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well okay then. I am looking forward to you teaching me again.¡± (Luna) said and she smiled at me.
{Relationship} Luna: Lovers 600/1000 needed for next level.
I sensed that ours powers grew, and Luna did as well. It was the second time this has happened to her, and she thought it was weird. She thought that it might be somehow related to her new mangekyo awakening, so she just shrugged it off and said nothing. She went to her room to do some business. I heard from Yu that it¡¯s a culture to always wear Hyuga clothes at all times when you¡¯re inside the Hyuga place. I entered my room to find those clothes, then I changed into them. It was basically a very loose robe, and it was very light as well. I felt uncomfortable with this, so I added some gravity seals on my body. Ah! Much better. I am always wearing weighted clothing, and everyday I increase the weight, it feels weird if I don¡¯t wear something heavy. I can now easily move in clothes that weight 4500kg. It¡¯s almost close to what Lee¡¯s ankle weights weigh. Im surprised that I can move freely in this kind of weight. I slided the door open and decided to explore the Hyuga mansion. Luna was taking a shower, so i decided to kill time by visiting some of the Hyuga places. Yu said that I can go anywhere I wanted, because I am an ¡®exclusive visitor¡¯ Whatever that means. But I cannot go to other peoples rooms for obvious reasons. As I was exploring, I heard several people mention me, and why I was even here at all. Some of them recognized me, and called me the potential rapist, that will rape your children when I have the chance, Damn that Sasuke. Someday i¡¯ll get him for this day. After that, no one wanted to get close to me because of my fake status. Now I know how it feels to be like Naruto. I didn¡¯t care what they thought about me, and just kept exploring the place. Until I heard music, classical music to be exact. It caught my attention and I entered one of the rooms where the music was coming from. In the room, was very spacious and had a lot of decorations on it. On the side were a bunch of guys and girls playing the violins, cellos, flutes very profesionally. At the center of the room was Hinabi Hyuga dancing with some tall dude who was atleast in his late 30¡¯s. He was correcting her in her mistakes very harshly. I could swear that he has a pedo stach. It looked like Hinabi was trying really hard, but couldn¡¯t get the moves correctly. Man, do I know how that feels. ¡°Chris! You¡¯re here!¡± (HIna) said I turned to see Hina sitting by the side of the room. She was on a chair and then signalled me to sit beside her. I did what she asked, and sat beside her on one of the chairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here already Chris. So what brings you here to this room.¡± (Hina) said a bit curious. ¡°The sound of classical music caught my attention.¡± (Chris) ¡°You like classical!¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Of course I do!¡± (Chris) I listened to classical not only because I like it, but because I used to dance to this type of music back in my past life.
I know right. For 7 years you have danced to classical, waltz, tango, and several other dances. Say, now that you have a better physique, do you think you could dance better than before.
Good question, maybe! I dunno. ¡°Do you know how to dance waltz.¡± (Hina) said to me. ¡°I do actually.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Hinabi come here, sweety!¡± (Hina) said to her favourite neice. ¡°Yes, aunt Hina.¡± (Hinabi) sighed in relief, as she finally stopped to take a break from dancing with that old guy. It¡¯s not like they had a choice, he was the only one who is skilled in this type of dancing. ¡°Is it okay if Chris teaches you how to dance waltz.¡± (Hina) Hina actually didn¡¯t plan for her neice to have a relationship with me, all she wanted was to get out of that man¡¯s grasp. That¡¯s why she was here, she didn¡¯t trust that man much. She would have stopped these classes, but Hiashi insisted that she must learn to dance before her birthday. He was in charge of the Hyuga place, so she couldn¡¯t do much but watch her neice from the sidelines. ¡°Uh! Okay.¡± (Hinabi) was a bit confused, but said yes to her aunt¡¯s weird request. I didn¡¯t read Hina¡¯s mind so I was equally confused. But I could tell by how she was looking at that pedo-stached man, that she wanted Hinabi to get out of his teaching. The worst part, is that he isn¡¯t even a good teacher at all. I may not have been good at dancing waltz in my past life, but I did learn from a very experienced teacher. So I could easily tell how his teachings were nothing but full of mistakes. I have no idea how Hiashi found this guy, but, who am I to judge. I then decided to follow along Hina¡¯s plan, and asked Hinabi as I kneeled on my right knee, and gently stretched my hand to her. ¡°Would you let me have this dance miss Hyuga.¡± (Chris)
HOLY!!! That was actually pretty suave of you. I didn¡¯t think you actually had it in you. ?(?¦Å? )?
I guess now that I have a better physique, I can do things that I couldn¡¯t do before. Hinabi and Hina were actually amazed by this, then Hinabi accepted my hand. Then the music started playing. I took Hinabi by the hand to the centre of the room, and laid my hand on her waist as she laid her hand on my shoulder.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The reason the guy as a terrible teacher was because of his height. How was he able to reach Hinabi''s waist, or how was Hinabi able to reach for his shoulder when their height difference was huge. Me and Hinabi started waltzing through the room, she was stepping on my feet multiple times. ¡°Hinabi! Follow my feet with your feet.¡± (Chris) ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how?¡± (Hinabi) said as she tried hard to get the moves right. ¡°Like this! Just follow my lead. When my left foot goes back, your right foot goes forward, then my right foot goes forward, then your left foot goes back.¡± (Chris) I was going very slow for Hinabi''s sake. Then slowly but surely she was getting the moves right. The other guy was basically yelling at her, that it was hard to understand him at all. He got easily mad at Hinabi for not following his moves. I don¡¯t know much about teaching. But after teaching Naruto, Hinata, Kat, and Luna, I learned that you should have patience to be a great teacher. Only with patience and by guiding them, can you lead them to success. Hina and the pedo stached guy were both shocked to see Hinabi''s improvement. They honestly didn¡¯t think that Hinabi would progress her dancing skills with my teaching skills. Hinabi was now really starting to improve, but she was looking down at our feet. I gently raised her chin with my hand to look at me. ¡°Don¡¯t look down, just dance to the music while looking at me.¡± (Chris) this was something that my teacher always said to my class. Hinabi gave me a small nod, and started dancing to the music perfectly. I gave her a little twirl, and I used other dance moves on her as well. She was dancing beautifully. Hina even started to shed a bit of tears of joy because her neice danced like an angel, how could she not be happy at this moment. The other guy was seething with rage, because he had spend a lot of time teaching Hinabi, but she has never progressed at all. But since he wasn¡¯t a Hyuga, he had no right to say anything in their place. Unless if he had a death wish or something.
Wow Chris! I think this is the first time you have amazed me. (¨s???)¨s
Ha! Maybe so. But I truly wished I could have danced like this in my past life. I never actually thought that my so called useless skills could compensate for today. I wish I could dance better though. I may have the physique, but I don¡¯t have the skill or talent to dance like Hanabi. It¡¯s true. I am only using my basic knowledge that I learned from my teacher, I never had the talent like Hinabi or my sister.
Done! ?(?¥î??)
Done? What do you mean by done?
Well I got you your 17th skill. Dancing! .?¡î(¥Î§×?§×)¥Î¡î?.
YOU DID WHAT!!!
What? You didn¡¯t want too? ¡Æ(???¡¨)
No! I just said I wished, as a figure of speech, I never actually meant it!
OH CRAP!!! ©c(#?§¥?)?
But you can remove the skill right!
...i¡¯m so sorry Chris. I thought you wanted the skill. (?¿Ú?)
Please tell me you can remove the skill.
Sadly¡­ no! ( ¨R§¥¨Q)
AH DAMN IT BLUE SCREEN!!!
I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll somehow make it up for you, I promise. (¨i¨s©n¨t¨i)
¡­ Well there is no reason to argue about it anymore. Atleast I still have 3 more skills to chose. I didn¡¯t notice this, but while I was dancing with Hinabi. The music stopped playing, and everyone was looking at me with a shocked impression. I did not know what was happening. ¡°Chris! Please accept me as your student.¡± (Hinabi) kneeled and begged for me to teach her. ¡°What happened?¡± (Chris) ¡°You don¡¯t know!¡± (Hina) said a bit perplexed. ¡°Know about what?¡± (Chris) ¡°Until just a minute ago, your dancing style changed a lot. It literally looked like I just witness you grew wings and danced. And everytime you took a step, our souls were being healed or something.¡± (Hina) I guess it¡¯s the result of the MAXXED out dancing skill that blue screen just gave me. ¡°Aunt Hina. I know it might be selfish to ask, but I want Chris to be my dance teacher. Please!¡± (Hinabi) said as hope could be seen through her eyes. ¡°That depends on wether Chris wants to.¡± (Hina) said as she looked at my direction. Sadly for Hinabi, I have to say no. Nah just kidding, of course I would say yes! ¡°Of course Hinabi. Just do me one simple request.¡± (Chris) said as I stretched out my pointer finger. ¡°What is it?¡± (Hinabi) ¡°You must not call me sensei, or Chris. Call me Onii-chan.¡± (Chris) I decided to not have a lovers relationship with Hinabi since she is still a child. But having a sister brother relationship is something that I could agree on.
Although it¡¯s not what I wanted, but it¡¯s still passable. LOLI GET! (?¡ä?`?)?
Yeah I always wanted a cute sister who calls me Onii-chan.
But didn¡¯t you had a sister? (-_-)
Yeah? So?
And she has never called you Onii-chan before.
(Author reads this part.) AHAHAHAHA! Oh blue screen ow! my sides, I can¡¯t breath at all. For those of you who have a younger sister, you know what I am laughing about. Oh I am crying, that¡¯s the best joke I have ever heard in my life. ¡­..You don¡¯t know much about real life, do you bluescreen...
I thought that it really happened. Your world was evil, who would want to live there. ©»(£àÃó¡ä)©¿
¡°Okay! Onii-chan¡± (Hinabi) said cutely. I AM A HAPPY MAN. YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW LONG I HAVE WAITED FOR SOMEONE TO CALL ME THAT!!! Hina just stood there and laughed a bit, she was amused by the way we acted with each other. ¡°What about me?¡± (Pedo stache guy) ¡°As for you, you are no longer needed. The guards will send you your pay for the classes. Thank you, and hopefully we never see you again bye!¡± (Hina) said as a bunch of guards took the pedo stached guy by force. ¡°NOO! You can¡¯t do this to me, I am the best waltz teacher ever, and I will not lose to a fight to a brat.¡± (Pedo stache guy) ¡°Please throw him out of to the streets.¡± (Hina) said to her guards. She never liked the way he treated her neice, and now that he called me brat, that was the last straw for Hina. ¡°Brat remember my name. My name is- *SLAM*¡± (Pedo stache guy) The door slammed shut, and I didn¡¯t hear his name. I guess we¡¯ll never know his name. ¡°Does that mean that i¡¯m finally free.¡± (Hinabi No one here was happier right now than Hinabi. She absolutely despised that guy, and she was even jumping and cheering that she would never have to see him again. ¡°Yes. and it also means that your ¡®Onii-chan¡¯ gets to teach you.¡± (Hina) ¡°Yay! Best day EVER!!!¡± (Hinabi) couldn¡¯t help but yell in pure happiness. ¡°That reminds me, what was Onii-chan doing here?¡± (Hinabi) asked. ¡°What! You don¡¯t want me to be here.¡± (Chris) I said with a bit of sadness. I knew what she meant, but I wanted to twist her words and tease her slightly. Hinabi truly thought that she hurt me, and tried to quickly explain what she meant. ¡°N-no! Is just that, just that I was curious why you were here.¡± (Hinabi) tried to explain quickly to me. ¡°You hurt my feelings, Hinabi. Now i¡¯m sad.¡± (Chris) I then turned around and covered my eyes with my Hyuga sleeve, then I started making some fake cries, which I was able to pull magnificantly, thanks to my acting skill. Hinabi was now trying everything to clear up her misunderstanding. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a bit, which didn¡¯t escape Hinabi''s eyes. ¡°Wait! You were acting.¡± (Hinabi) said. ¡°Ahahaha! You truly thought you made me cry. Wasn¡¯t her reaction great, Hina!¡± (Chris) ¡°It was the best. I almost lost it when you started fake crying, I think i¡¯m crying from trying to hold in my laughter.¡± (Hina) said as she wiped her tears from her face. ¡°You knew as well aunt Hina! Hm! Now i¡¯m angry.¡± (Hinabi) made a cute pouting expression, and turned around angrily to avoid both our eyes. ¡°Aw come on Hinabi, don¡¯t be mad. I promise i¡¯ll do my best to teach you everything I know.¡± (Chris) With the new skill that bluescreen gave me, a bunch of move sets about dancing surfaced to my mind. I basically knew everything there was about dancing. ¡°Hmmm! You promise!¡± (Hinabi) said as most of her anger subsided. ¡°Yes I do. Now that I am gonna be living here, you and me will have plently of time to practice.¡± (Chris) ¡°Living here? What do you mean.¡± (Hanabi) ¡°Well he¡¯s gonna be living with us, starting from today.¡± (Hina) ¡°Really! Yay! I always wanted an older brother.¡± (Hinabi) said as she cheered once again. I¡¯ll never get tired of seeing her cute expressions. ¡°What about Neji, isn¡¯t he like an older brother to you.¡± (Chris) I shouldn¡¯t have said that, as both their expressions changed terribly. ¡°That¡¯s not funny, Chris.¡± (Hina) ¡°Sorry.¡± (Chris) I forgot. I thought that I was talking about the Neji after he was beaten by Naruto, he is still the huge prick when he was a kid. ¡°What¡¯s going on here.¡± (Hinata) finally appeared after several chapters. ¡°Onee-chan! You¡¯re finally back.¡± (Hinabi ¡°I did. Ah Sensei! I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± (Hinata) said as she bowed to me. ¡°Please stop calling me that!¡± (Chris) getting called ''Onii-chan'' is 100x better than being called ¡®sensei¡¯ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± (Hinata) asked me. ¡°Hinata that is no way to speak to your guest.¡± (Hina) ¡°Sorry aunty Hina, and Sensei Chris!¡± (Hinata) apologized to us. ¡°He¡¯s gonna be living here from now on.¡± (Hina) said as she pointed to me. ¡°Really?! That¡¯s good to hear.¡± (Hinata) said a bit happy to hear the news. ¡°Onee-chan. Look what Onii-chan taught me.¡± (Hinabi) said as she took my hands and forced me to the center of the room. We once again danced and everyones expression was the same as when me and Hinabi first danced. Never underestimate the powers of a MAXXED out skill. ¡°Oh my goodness. That was beautiful.¡± (Hinata) said as she covered her mouth in shock ¡°It was thanks to Hinabi that she danced so beautifully as well.¡± (Chris) ¡°Now you dance with Onee-chan.¡± (Hinabi) proposed the idea to me. ¡°Hinabi, there is no need for that.¡± (Hinata) blushed at the thought of dancing with a boy. ¡°Please! For me.¡± (Hinabi) made her cute anime puppy eyes, which Hinata couldn¡¯t say no to. ¡°Just one dance.¡± (Chris) There is nothing wrong if I just danced with Hinata, this is not enough to break the Naruhina fanbase. ¡°...O-okay. Just one dance¡± (Hinata) said and blushed. I gently took her hand, and we both danced to the music. She already knew the basics of waltz, so I didn¡¯t correct her at all. Some little things I corrected her on, but it was basically nothing. Hinata was a bit more or less my height, so she was the perfect training partner. She was blushing hard, but all I thought about was dancing with her. I never felt this way about dancing, maybe it was a good idea to have this skill. Just as we were in the middle of the song, it suddenly stopped. I was looked to see what was the problem, until I felt a chill running through my spine. I looked over my shoulder and see Luna watching us. She loooked very beautiful with her dripping wet hair, and with the Hyuga robes as well. However, her eyes were full of rage, that you could tell that she wanted to stab me to death with those eyes. ¡°And you said that you didn¡¯t do anything with Hinata hmmm!¡± (Luna) said as she grabbed a bat, where in the world did she get a bat from?! ¡°Wait Luna, it¡¯s not what it looks like.¡± (Chris) ¡°DIE BITCH!!!¡± (Luna) said as she launched herself to me, and attacked me with that bat. I pushed Hinata out of the way, and managed to avoid the attack. Then Luna starting chasing me with the intention to break that bat on my skull. ¡°Can you please help Onii-chan¡± (Hinabi) asked her aunt. ¡°Hinabi, you don¡¯t understand because you¡¯re too young, but no one else can come in between this fight.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°But Onii-chan could get hurt. All because I wanted to see Onee-chan dance with Onii-chan.¡± (Hinabi) said a bit sad of the mess she caused. ¡°I feel like I should help sensei.¡± (Hinata) said a bit worried for me ¡°Don¡¯t worry girls, only Chris is able to participate in this fight.¡± (Hina) said without being worried for me at all. Both Hinata and Hinabi didn¡¯t know what her aunt meant, but they knew that they shouldn¡¯t come in between this fight at all. Chapter 36 Chris Walker vs Hinata Hyuga After a long time trying to calm down Luna, I was able to calm her down, mostly. No thanks to the others, who were just watching this scene from afar. After I calmed Luna down, I noticed shortly after that she was eyeing a crowbar that was just lying there. She was eyeing it really! nicely. And what¡¯s a crowbar doing there, it literally doesn¡¯t make any sense that it¡¯s even there.
It¡¯s anime, since when does anime make any sense.
...Good point. We were all now in a room, and we all sat down on different couches. A Hyuga lady served us some tea, which sooth Luna¡¯s rage quite a bit. ¡°So¡­ there isn¡¯t anything going on between the two of you.¡± (Luna) said as she looked at me and HInata. HInata blushed from the comment, and then said. ¡°N-no there isn¡¯t anything going on between us, Luna.¡± (Hinata) ¡°It¡¯s true. Infact, Hinata already has someone she likes.¡± (Chris) Oops, shouldn¡¯t have said that. I turned to Hinata¡¯s direction, and her face was flushed hard. She couldn¡¯t believe that I just exposed her like that. ¡°Oh! So my little Hinata likes a boy.¡± (Hina) said teasingly. ¡°W-well, i-it¡¯s j-just that I ah! I don¡¯t know.¡± (Hinata) then covered her face with her sleeves, out of embarrasment. ¡°Onee-chan likes someone! Who is it.¡± (Hanabi) couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously for her sister¡¯s crush. ¡°Oh I know who it is, it¡¯s N-¡± (Chris) ¡°NOO!!!¡± (Hinata) yelled out to me, and then basically bitch slapped me through the thin paper walls. I was send flying back several meters. I honestly never would have thought that HInata would have that kind of strength. I got up from the pile of rubble, and said. ¡°I deserved that.¡± (Chris) I said as I shook off some of the rubble that was on my clothes. ¡°Ah sensei! I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± (Hinata) said embarrased at what she did, but she ran up to help me up anyways. HIna was just giggling a lot. If there was anything that she loved, was seeing the cute reactions of her neices. Then Luna and Hanabi went to help me up, and cleaned up some of the mess. ¡°It¡¯s okay Hinata, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have exposed you like that.¡± (Chris) ¡°You did deserve that, you know.¡± (Luna) said. She couldn¡¯t land a hit on me earlier with the baseball bat, so she was a bit satisfied when Hinata slapped me through a wall. ¡°As for the mess, leave it like that. I¡¯ll have some of my people clean it up.¡± (Hina) ¡°Honestly Hina, there is no need for that. I can help you clean up this mess.¡± (Chris) I said, tried to be helpful. Before my parents left me, they did a really good job educating me properly, so I always helped out others with the mess. ¡°Nonsense. And besides, you still gotta help Hanabi with her waltz.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Hm? What does she mean.¡± (Luna) asked me. ¡°Hanabi¡¯s birthday is coming up, and her father wants her to dance at that day. And so, i¡¯m gonna guide her in her dance.¡± (Chris) ¡°But then why were you dancing with Hinata?¡± (Luna) ¡°My little sister proposed that idea to us.¡± (Chris) ¡°Little sister?¡± (Luna) said. She wasn¡¯t here when all of this happened. ¡°I promised Hanabi that if I taught her how to dance Waltz, she will from now on call me ¡®Onii-chan¡¯ Isn¡¯t that right, Hanabi.¡± (Chris) ¡°Onii-chan is right.¡± (Hanabi) said cutely. ¡°Oh I see. But you never told me that you could dance.¡± (Luna) Said a bit perplexed. ¡°Honestly, neither did I.¡± (Chris)
*Whistling* (©V¦Å©V)
You¡¯re not off the hook yet, bluescreen. ¡°Not to rush you or anything, but Hanabi¡¯s birthday is coming up, and she has only gotten down the basics.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Wait Sensei! We still have to practice for the Chuunin exams. And I want you to see how strong i¡¯ve become since the last time we met.¡± (Hinata) ¡°And you also promised me to learn how to control my new power.¡± (Luna) ¡°Onii-chan, you promised me.¡± (Hanabi) pouted seeing that I made other promises to other people as well. ¡°It¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll teach you all at the same time.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh right, I forgot that Sensei knows that move.¡± (Hinata) said understanding what I meant. ¡°What move is she talking about?¡± (Hanabi) said a bit curious. Hina and Hanabi have never seen me use the shadow clones before, so they¡¯re kinda confused. ¡°This! SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!¡± (Chris) I said as 1 more shadow clone of me appeared out of thin air. ¡®Oh my, that move is something that only ninjas at Jonin level are able to learn. I wonder how strong he really is.¡¯ Hina thought. ¡°Cool!¡± (Hanabi) said with eyes shining. She has never seen something like this, as she would only learn Hyuga jutsus, so seeing a completely different jutsu is very astonishing to a little girl like Hanabi. ¡°Now I can teach you three at the same time. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Chris) I said as my shadow clone led Hanabi to the ball room, where as I led Hinata and Luna to another part of the Hyuga place¡­ Now that I remember, I don¡¯t know anything about this place. ¡°Hinata, do you know a place where we could train privately.¡± (Chris) ¡°I do. This way.¡± (Hinata) said as she led Luna and me to another part of the Hyuga place. ¡®I think i¡¯ll check on them later, but for now I want to see how Hanabi is gonna dance.¡¯ Hina thought as she followed her favourite neice to the ball room. Another part in the Hyuga place Hinata led us to a very spacious room. It looks very decent, with weapons like Kunai, Shuriken, swords lying all around the place. This is actually the perfect training ground for us to practice. ¡°Alright let¡¯s see how you progressed in your training, Hinata!¡± (Chris) I said as I took a defensive stance. I am still wearing my gravity seals underneath me, which is equivalent to 4500kg in total. I wanna see how fast I can move with these seals on me. ¡°Yes Sensei!.¡± (Hinata) said as she took a fighting stance as well. ¡°I¡¯ll just be over here when you need me.¡± (Luna) said without emotion, and just sat there and waited till Hinata was done. I can tell that she is still mad at me, but why? I already explained to her what happened at the ball room, so why is she still angry. ¡°BYAKUGAN!¡± (Hinata) activated her Byakugan. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, Hinata!¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes Sensei!¡± (Hinata) then launched herself at me at a rapid speed, and attacked me at a very fast pace. I dodged all of them, but I could tell that she was definetely faster, and stronger than before. She must have practiced hard to get this kind of achievement. Luna was actually pretty surprised at Hinata¡¯s speed. She wasn¡¯t there when Hinata fought Hiashi and Neji, as she was practicing with Kakashi. In her mind, Hinata was a very shy and timid girl, who passed out most of the time. But right now, she appears to be a fierce tiger who will show no mercy to it¡¯s prey.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Good Hinata, i¡¯m impressed. But is that all you have.¡± (Chris) ¡°Not quite. SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!¡± (Hinata) said as she summoned 7 more shadow clones of her, then they all surrounded me in a circle formation, and proceeded to do a powerful move. ¡°8 TRIGRAMS. 64 PALMS, TIMES 8!¡± (Hinata) and her shadow clones yelled out. Underneath my feet, I saw a huge yin-yang symbol appear. Hinata practiced this new move of hers, which requires 8 Hyuga members to activate it. This move requires 2 things to work. 8 people, and all 8 people need to be in perfect sync. Honestly, this is a very advanced move that most Hyuga members can¡¯t pull off. But Hinata can, because she and her clones are literally the same person, meaning that they are in perfect sync. This is very bad for me, I can¡¯t escape and I probably won¡¯t be able to dodge these attacks of hers, but I can still block them. I then made 10 more hands appear in my body, and blocked every single attack of Hinata¡¯s endless barrage of attacks. Hinata was shocked to see that I made 10 more hands appear, but she ignored it and continued to attack me with her shadow clones. Something like this Their speed in atleast 10x faster than what Hinata launched at me eariler, but I am still able to barely block them all at once. Seeing as how her attacks weren¡¯t doing nothing, she jumped back several meters and re-summoned her shadow clones. She used most of her energy for this move, that she is left with atleast 50% of her chakra. ¡°How did you do that, Sensei?!¡± (HInata) said still shocked from what I could do. Luna has witnessed me grow up more hands when we fought Orochimaru, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°Magic.¡± (Chris) ¡°...¡± (Hinata) didn¡¯t believe me, but didn¡¯t question it afterwards. ¡°Your attacks have definetely improved. It almost feels like I was fighting a different person.¡± (Chris) ¡°Thank you Sensei. But I am still no match for you.¡± (Hinata) blushed a bit from my comment. ¡°Let me give you some of my chakra.¡± (Chris) I said as I appeared beside her, touched her shoulder, and gave her enough of my chakra, that it filled her chakra pool to what it was when we got here. Hinata didn¡¯t know why I was doing that, but she didn¡¯t question my methods. Honestly, she is probably the best student a teacher could ever want. ¡°I wanna see how you do on the defensive. I won¡¯t hold back at all.¡± (Chris) Nah that was a lie. I am gonna hold back a bit. Otherwise it¡¯ll be no different from bullying. ¡°Yes Sensei!¡± (Hinata) said. This time without warning, I launched myself to her and delivered a heavy kick to her face. She dodged it, and jumped back several feet again to summon her shadow clones again. ¡°SHADOW CLONE JUT-¡± (Hinata) was interrupted when I launched several shuriken at her. She didn¡¯t have the time to summon her shadow clones, so she barely managed to dodge that attack. I wasn¡¯t gonna give her the chance to use most of her jutsus. She needs to stall me just enough for her to summon enough shadow clones. In the future, your enemies won¡¯t give you this kind of chance. Seeing as how I wasn¡¯t giving her enough time to summon shadow clones, she launched a smoke bomb on the floor, creating a smoke screen on the entire room. I am not gonna use mind read or my master of sensing for this battle. I must also learn how to fight without using most of my powers, so I can go over my limit. When the smoke appeared, I used the air style jutsu called ¡°AIR STYLE: BREAKTHROUGH!¡± (Chris) Then a gust of wind shot out from my body, and it made the whole smoke disappear. Hinata was still there in the same place where I saw her, looking at me with those Byukugan eyes of hers. ¡°Giving up already, Hinata.¡± (Chris) ¡°No! I may not be on par with you Sensei, but I can atleast give you a good fight.¡± (Hinata) said as she threw herself on me, and tried to cut me with a Kunai. I grabbed her hand, and twisted it. She was now in a bind, and now she can¡¯t move her hand at all. ¡°I¡¯m dissapointed Hinata, how could you let yourself be open like that, don¡¯t you know that kind of mistake is fatal.¡± (Chris) Hinata tries to escape from my arm grip, but then doesn¡¯t resist anymore, and says. ¡°Sorry for dissapointing you Sensei! But it¡¯s the only way for me to beat you.¡± (Hinata) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) ¡°This?!¡± (Hinata) used her spare hand, and activated several paper bombs that were attached on her entire body. This made a huge explosion to occur, which caused me to fly several meters away, good thing that the building was still intact. It was covered in seals, so it made this place more resistant than other buildings. I looked to where Hinata was standing, and I couldn¡¯t see anything. I know that she isn¡¯t that desperate enough to win to actually sacrifice her own life, so it must have been a shadow clone who was in her place. (I think I should call this move. SHADOW CLONE KAMIKAZE JUTSU!) If it was indeed her shadow clone, then where is her original body. I look up and I saw Hinata just several inches from my face. She jumped at me at the moment when I looked up. I didn¡¯t have enough time to react as her whole body weight pushed me down to the ground. She didn¡¯t wait one second until the Kunai in her hand was near my throat. I was in a defenseless position, so she won this fight. Instead of feeling bad for losing, I smiled at her and said. ¡°Great Hinata, you defeated me.¡± (Chris) ¡°I *pant* I guess I did, Sensei.¡± (Hinata) while sitting on top of me, also smiled at her accomplishment, and draws the Kunai from my throat. Using shadow clones is very exhausting, so she is a bit tired now. ¡°Tell me *Pant* Sensei, were you really fighting me at 100% percent.¡± (Hinata) said as she looked at me. ¡°...¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t know what to say. If I said I did, then I will be lying to her, then she will find out eventually, and she will be sad. If I say I didn¡¯t, then she¡¯s gonna be devasted as well. She had a clever plan, and gave it her all, but in the end, if she notices that I didn¡¯t use my full power against her, then how will she feel about me. ¡°You didn¡¯t, did you.¡± (Hinata) said. She figured it out, but I didn¡¯t hear any sadness in her words, if anything she was still very much happy. ¡°Sorry Hinata, I didn¡¯t use my full power.¡± (Chris) ¡°Then how much power do you think you used.¡± (Hinata) said. ¡°About 10% of my power, maybe less.¡± (Chris) I said truthfully. I didn¡¯t use most of my powerful moves on her, and I didn¡¯t use most of my speed and strength against her. And I still had my gravity seals on me. ¡°I see¡­ Great!¡± (Hinata) said actually happy from hearing this. Why? Shouldn¡¯t she be sad or something. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad, Hinata?!¡± (Chris) ¡°Of course i¡¯m not, i¡¯m happy to know that I still have a really strong Sensei. And that you can still get me stronger than what I am right now. ¡± (Hinata) said. I read her mind for this, and she was indeed telling the truth. She wanted to get stronger than she is now, so Naruto can recognize her. Looks like the words I told her a long time ago, are still fresh on her mind. What she doesn¡¯t know is that she already has a special place in Naruto¡¯s heart. I wonder how long it¡¯ll take until one of them confesses their feelings to each other. I will not say anything, as this is only Naruto¡¯s and Hinata¡¯s business. ¡°Great Hinata. By the way, that was a clever move you did there, covering your shadow clone in paper bombs, and then set them off at just the right moment. That is pure genuis.¡± (Chris) ¡°I was a bit worried about you, but I believed that you could survive a blast like that.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Wait! Did you believe, or did you know that I could survive that blast.¡± (Chris) She was lucky that my healing Kekkai Genkai has an automatic affect, and heals me as soon as when I take a hit. The funny thing is that I didn¡¯t know it could do this, until much later. Bluescreen told me that my overuse of this move, made it stronger than before. ¡°... Of course I knew, Sensei.¡± (Hinata) hesitated a bit to say this. ¡°You hesitated there...¡± (Chris) I said. ¡°*Cough* *Cough* I don¡¯t mean to interrupt this moment, but HInata, when are you gonna get off my boyfriend.¡± (Luna) finally said something. She added the ¡®boyfriend¡¯ part in the end, to make it clear to her that we were dating. Hinata looked down again to me, and finally noticed that she was on top of me all this time. She made a surprised yell, and got off me really quick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sensei! I didn¡¯t notice I was on top of you this whole time.¡± (Hinata) said as she kept apologizing at me, with her face as red as a tomatoe. I got up, and then told Hinata. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize Hinata, it was my fault that I didn¡¯t notice as well.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well since Hinata is finished, I guess it¡¯s my turn, right.¡± (Luna) said. ¡°Of course. You wanna stay in the sidelines and watch us, Hinata.¡± (Chris) ¡°Sure! I also want to see how strong Luna really is.¡± (Hinata) said. As she sat on a bench near the wall. Hinata was very curious to see how strong Luna is. Luna came from the Uchiha family, which was supposed to be one of the strongest families in the leaf village. And when I told everyone at the second exam about my relationship with Luna, she wanted to see what kind of techniques i¡¯ve taught Luna. As for Luna. She was very surprised at Hinata¡¯s actions. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was so strong, even she isn¡¯t sure if she could overpower Hinata at close range. Not only that, but she used smart tactics on me, that worked very well. ¡°What should I do, Chris.¡± (Luna) said to me, not knowing how to use her powers. ¡°Well let¡¯s look at this. Your powers that you awakened are called the mangekyo sharigan.¡± ¡°Mangekyo Sharigan?¡± (Luna) said a bit perplexed. ¡°It¡¯s the next phase of the sharigan, the only way to unlock it, is by experiencing something tragic.¡± (Chris) Hearing this, Luna remembers that she unlocked her newfound powers, by witnessing the true death of her parents. ¡°But it¡¯s surprising that you could already unlock the Susanoo so early. It literally takes a long time to unlock something like that.¡± (Chris) ¡°Is the ¡®Susanoo¡¯ the giant monster thing.¡± (Luna) ¡°Yes. Not only that Luna, but you have an ability that let¡¯s you negate chakra just by looking at someone.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh!... but how do you know so much.¡± (Luna) ¡°Pardon?¡± (Chris) ¡°How do you know so much about the sharigan.¡± (Luna) I will tell Luna the truth in the future, but now, is a bit complicated. Thankfully there are no Anbu following us right now, because they¡¯re doing something very important right now. ¡°Itachi told me a long time ago.¡± (Chris) I lied. ¡°Older brother told you. Okay!¡± (Luna) said as she believed in my lie. ¡°Okay Luna, now i¡¯m gonna teach you how to control the 2 new powers that you have unlocked. Ready!¡± (Chris) ¡°Ready!¡± (Luna) said. Poll! Now i''ve been thinking of a new powerful move for Chris. He might already know several of them like the Rasen-Kamehameha, or peaceful cannon. But he needs a smaller scale move, kinda like the Chidori or Rasengan, but it can be either an upgrade of the rasengan or Chidori, or an original move.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. If you chose other, then let me know on the comments which new move should Chris learn. But it needs to be small scale, not a move like the tailed beast bomb. geeewwatbewtawetaewtbaewtbwtewatbewatbaewtbawetbewatbeawtbeawtbewabtew I need 500 characters for a chapter, so ignore the part above. Chapter 37 Chris Walker vs Hina Hyuga ¡°Don¡¯t put too much strain in your eyes Luna, or you will get harmed?¡± (Chris) I was helping Luna practice her new move that she called ¡®chakra negate¡¯ I have no idea how to teach her to use her Susanoo. Maybe Itachi might know, but he¡¯s busy protecting his family. We¡¯ll see how it will turn out in the future. ¡°Yes Chris!¡± (Luna) said. I forgot to mention that everytime she uses this power, her eyes become blurry. It must be because she is slowly turning blind. But it¡¯s nothing my healing Kekkai Genkai can¡¯t fix. I told her what happens when she overuses the powers in her eyes, she was a bit scared at the thought of using them again, but I told her that I can fix it no problem at all. She trusted me, and she kept practicing her mangekyo sharigan powers. She can almost nail it every single time, maybe a little bit more practice and she will master it. She is using me as a target practice. Right now I have a rasengan in my right hand, and if she makes it disappear 5 times in a row, then that will be excellent progress. ¡°You can do it Luna, make the rasengan in my hand disappear.¡± (Chris) I said as the rasengan is still on my hand. ¡°Yes! Negate!¡± (Luna) said as she negated the rasengan in my hand. That¡¯s the third time in a row, two more times and she will pass. ¡°Negate!¡± (Luna) she once again negated the rasengan in my hand. ¡°You can do it Luna, one more time.¡± (Hinata) from the sidelines, cheering for her friend. ¡°*Pant* I can do it. Negate!¡± (Luna) This time, the rasengan was still in my hand. Meaning that she failed the 5th time. "Not bad Luna, 4 in a row is pretty good.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s too tiring *Pant* and my vision is turning a bit blurry.¡± (Luna) said as she rubbed her eyes. I gently touched her face where her eyes are, and healed them. I also gave Luna some of my chakra as well. ¡°That was great Luna. Have this water bottle and this towel.¡± (Hinata) said as she brought Luna some stuff. This kinda shocked Luna, because she didn¡¯t give Hinata anything like this when her and me fought. Luna didn¡¯t like HInata much, because she was afraid that Hinata was gonna steal me, but maybe she was just thinking too much. ¡°Thank you, Hinata.¡± (Luna) said as she took the stuff from HInata¡¯s hands. Hinata on the other hand, was just trying to be friends with Luna. She doesn¡¯t have that many girls to hang out with. And her team was only a mutt, a women in her mid-thirties, and a bug guy. She liked these friends of hers, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to hang out with someone of the same sex, and age once in a while. Hanabi and Hina don¡¯t count, since they¡¯re family. ¡°We¡¯ll take a break from your Negate move, but you will need a weapon in the future.¡± (Chris) ¡°Do I need a weapon? Because, using Kunais and Shurikens are good enough for me.¡± (Luna) ¡°Maybe. But those weapons are basically weak against a weapon like the Samehada, or maybe an opponent who is able to turn their body to diamond. How will you go against something like that when all you have are Shurikens and Kunais¡± (Chris) ¡°... Then what weapon should I use. Maybe a sword or a knife.¡± (Luna) said. After thinking it for a while, she agreed to master a weapon. ¡°Neither of those weapons. You will use this.¡± (Chris) I said as I handed her a scythe. I made this Scythe with creation just now. ¡°A Scythe?! Why this weapon out of all weapons?¡± (Luna) said a bit confused. ¡°Because your Susanoo also has a scythe. Think about it, if you were to master the Scythe now, then controlling the Scythe in your Susanoo form will be much easier.¡± (Chris) ¡°I see¡­ But I don¡¯t know anybody who can teach me how to wield a scythe.¡± (Luna) ¡°That okay, cause I have a very detailed book of how to use a scythe.¡± (Chris) I said as I handed Luna a book to use her scythe techniques. I just got this book from bluescreen. I told him I would forgive him if he gave me this book, and he did. ¡°Thanks!¡± (Luna) said without any emotion in her words. I guess she is still mad at me for some reason. I gotta ask her why before we go to sleep. ¡°My very impressive, I didn¡¯t know that the Uchiha had powers like those.¡± (Hina) said as she entered the room. ¡°I know, she¡¯s pretty impressive. Don¡¯t you think so too, HInata.¡± (Chris) I turned to see Hinata. ¡°M-Hm! She¡¯s really strong, if you don¡¯t mind Luna, could we spar for a second.¡± (Hinata) requested to fight Luna. ¡°It¡¯ll be my pleasure Hinata. I am also curious to see who will win in a fight between us.¡± (Luna) said, also eager to fight Hinata. ¡°That¡¯s nice girls, but can you two wait first, I need to do something with Chris.¡± (Hina) ¡°Something with me?¡± (Chris)
SHOW HIM THE ROPES!!! ?(?¦ê??)
Blue screen!
What? (?¥Ø?)£¿
Too soon.
It¡¯s never too soon to learn the way the adults use the ropes. If you know what I mean *Wink* *Wink* ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)
(Isn¡¯t Chris like, twelve¡­) I am just gonna ignore you. ¡°What do you want to show him?¡± (Luna) asked a bit curious to know.
ROPES!!! ROPES!!! ROPES!!! ROPES!!! §ë(©b¥í©b§ë) ROPES!!! ROPES!!! ROPES!!!
¡°I just wanna examine his strength.¡± (Hina) said.
(?-©n-?) so...no ropes¡­
¡°What do you mean by ¡®examine my strength?¡¯¡± (Chris) I asked, and ignored bluescreen. ¡°Well Hiashi told me about your different strengths yesterday, so I wanted to test them myself. I may not look like it, but I am very strong as well. Maybe I can even give you a few pointers as well.¡± (Hina) This surprised Hinata very much. She has heard how strong her aunt was, before she was poisoned less than a year ago. She has never seen her in action, so this will be the first time she has seen her in action. But what surprised her most, is that she issued a challenge to her Sensei. Luna has never heard of Hina¡¯s strength, so it confused her more than it shocked her. I knew that Hina was strong, but I don¡¯t know how strong she truly is. This is gonna be interesting. ¡°So you want to challenge me to a fight.¡± (Chris) I said as some hope could be seen in my eyes. What can I say, I like to fight strong opponents. ¡°In a way, yes. So what do you say, Chris, do you accept.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Of course!¡± (Chris) ¡°Great! We''ll start right here right now.¡± (HIna) ¡°We¡¯ll be over here, let¡¯s go Luna.¡± (Hinata) said as she pulled Luna to the sides. She was really curious to see my full strength, as well as HIna¡¯s. ¡°Hm!¡± (Luna) agreed and followed Hinata. And couldn¡¯t wait to see this match unfold. ¡°Are weapons allowed for this fight.¡± (Chris) I asked just to be sure. ¡°Anything is allowed in here. Just no killing, alright.¡± (Hina) said as she took off her Hyuga robes. And next she revealed a very tight black outfit, that revealed all of her curves, and even showed off her giant breasts. This kind of clothes are worn by Hyuga¡¯s when they¡¯re practicing so it can absorb the sweat. This scene kinda left me dazed, I have never scene a women wear these kind of clothes in real life, and much less when they¡¯re right in front of me. My those are maginificent features she has.
I¡¯m feeling a bit, touch-y. ?(?¦ê??)
Hinata even blushed from the suit her aunt was wearing. She wored it too when she practiced, but she didn¡¯t dare reveal it to a boy. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Luna was shocked to see her beautiful features, she also wanted a body like that. But she¡¯s still too young, and she still hasn¡¯t developed yet. She looked down and saw nothing. Next she saw Hinata¡¯s, and now she was more jealous of her. Then she sucked it up, and her eyes were glued at us. But she was still depressed that her body still hasn''t developed yet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mess up my favourite outfit. You can change into something more comfortable if you want.¡± (Hina) said without any embarrasment. To her, I am still just a boy, so she has no reason to be embarrased of her clothes.
DAMMIT! How the hell do I type a bloody nose face. ©»(£àÃó¡ä)©¿
(Please help bluescreen, by typing a bloody nose face on the comments below. ¡°Sure, i¡¯ll be back.¡± (Chris) I left the training room, then entered another room. I switched out my Hyuga robe to my old clothes. I am used to these tighter clothes, so wearing the very lose Hyuga robe is a bit uncomfortable. I de-activated the gravity seals on my body, then added my heavy weighted clothes. I didn¡¯t want to underestimate Hina, so I took off the gravity seals.
And yet you still have the weighted clothes because? (?¥Ø?)£¿
I dunno. But if worse is to come, i¡¯ll take it off. I re-entered the room Hina and the others were in, and then got into a defensive stance. ¡°Hinata, want to referee this match for us.¡± (Hina) said to her neice. ¡°Yes, aunt Hina.¡± (Hinata) said as she stood a fair distance between us. ¡°Sensei! Are you ready.¡± (Hinata) said to me. ¡°I am!¡± (Chris) I said. ¡°Aunt Hina, are you ready.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Of course.¡± (Hina) smiled a bit to her cute neice, seeing as how serious she was taking the role as a referee. ¡°Then. BEGIN!¡± (HInata) Quickly jumped back to where Luna was. Me and Hina didn¡¯t move at all. We were wating on who was gonna attack first. ¡°Are you reading my mind right now, Chris.¡± (Hina) was still smiling at me. ¡°I am. I don¡¯t want to underestimate you at all.¡± (Chris) I said truthfully. ¡°Good. because in a real battle, you must use all of your powers on your enemy. Even if it looks unfair, you must never underestimate your opponent.¡± (Hina) Yeah I kinda knew that already. After watching anime, and reading countless manga and light novels, I learned that you must never underestimate an opponent. (And your parents said that watching these things are just a waste of time¡­ Shame on them.) We didn¡¯t move at all. Looks like Hina was taking this very serious right now. She also didn¡¯t dare underestimate me. ¡°Well we are just sparring, so i¡¯ll attack first.¡± (Hina) said as she launched towards me at rapid speed. She wanted to go for a punch to my face. But I blocked her with my hand, but I still felt the punch go through my chest. I was send flying back. And I looked at Hina in shock. I was 100% sure that I just blocked her attack, so how did her attack still go through. ¡°As I thought?¡± (Hina) said to herself. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) ¡°Do you know why you couldn¡¯t anticipate my attack.¡± (Hina) ¡°No. I don¡¯t know.¡± (Chris) ¡°Because I didn¡¯t think of it. You see, Chris. There are a lot of people out there who don¡¯t need to think when they attack. All they need to rely is on muscle memory.¡± (Hina) ¡°I still don¡¯t get it.¡± (Chris) ¡°You see. I knew since yesterday that you could read minds, so I prepared myself before hand, and attacked you without thinking.¡± (Hina) ¡°So you prepared for this fight. So that¡¯s how you defeated me.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s a good ability, i¡¯ll admit it, but relying on one move isn¡¯t gonna be enough to win. And sooner or later, your enemies will learn of your strengths and weaknesses. Don¡¯t expect them to fight you blindly, because they will most likely be ready when you fight them.¡± (Hina) said seriously. She has a good point. The Akatsuki, and Orochimaru already know a lot about my abilites. So it¡¯s only a matter of time before they think of moves to counter my skills with. ¡°Then how did you land that hit on me, I am sure that I just blocked it.¡± (Chris) ¡°Do you expect your enemy to tell you. The most important thing to do in a fight, is to learn about your enemy as quick as you can. Only by doing so, can you overpower even stronger enemies than yourself.¡± (Hina) Damn! Another good point. ¡°Let¡¯s continue then.¡± (Chris) I said as I took a defensive stance. ¡°One more time.¡± (Hina) said as she launched her attack on me. She wasn¡¯t thinking again, so using ¡®mind read¡¯ on her was pointless. I then thought of countering her attack with a punch. Our hands clashed, and it made a huge blast. We were both send flying back on a short distance. Then we safely landed on the ground. ¡°I see you already know how to infuse chakra in your hands, not bad at all. Your strength is overwhelming as well.¡± (Hina) ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re really strong as well.¡± (Chris) I used atleast 80% of my strength in that punch, and yet she isn¡¯t even fazed. ¡°This is nothing at all. What I also want to know is how fast you truly are.¡± (Hina) said as she appeared right behind me. I didn¡¯t even notice that she moved at all, and I even tried to read her mind right now, and yet before I could do anything, she is already one step ahead of me. ¡°If this were a real fight, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± (Hina) whispered on my ear. I jumped forward and turned to see Hina. Only that she wasn¡¯t there anymore. ¡°Looking for me.¡± (Hina) once again whispered behind my ear. Okay that¡¯s it. I jumped forward one more time, and planted a giant gravity seal on this room. This affected only Hina and me. I didn¡¯t make this seal big enough so it doesn¡¯t affect Luna and Hinata, whom are in the sides watching. Looks like it works, as Hina was having a bit of trouble standing up. ¡°Hm! It¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve practiced in these gravity seals, looks like my body is still too weak.¡± (Hina) What she said is true. 10 months ago, this kind of gravity is nothing to her. Ever since she woke up from her coma, she has been practicing on her footwork and chakra control, as most of her strengths have gotten rusty over time. Her memory muscle, and footwork are something that her body will never forget, as she has spend most of her life in these moves. ¡°Now your speed should be slightly debuffed.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s surprising to know that you can use gravity seals. But it isn¡¯t such a smart move, as this gravity seal is also taking affect of your speed as well.¡± (Hina) said. No shit! With 20x gravity on this room, plus my 4500kg of weighted clothes on me, how could I not be affected by it. A smirk appeared on my mouth, then I said. ¡°I still have weighted clothing on me.¡± (Chris) I said as I took off my clothes. Hinata thought that I would go shirtless in front of her, then she covered both of her eyes before she could see it. I learned last time from TenTen drooling over my bare skin. So this time, I wored a sleeveless shirt underneath my weighted clothes, as well as shorts. Luna laughed a bit at Hinata¡¯s reaction, then said. ¡°You expected to see something else, Hinata¡± (Luna) teased Hinata. Hinata blushed red at being caught red handed. Then shook her head furiously not saying a word. Now with the weighted clothes off, my body feels very light. ¡°Oh my. But I wonder how much your clothes weight. 10kg, 20kg, maybe even 25kg.¡± (Hina) said not knowing the truth weight of my clothes. ¡°Secret.¡± (Chris) I decided not to say anything, then proceeded to attack Hina with a sneak attack. Despite being held down by the gravity seal, Hina was able to dodge and block every single of my attacks. It¡¯s not because she has fast reflexes or anything, it¡¯s because she is able to predict my next moves. ¡°Very nice, Chris. Using your gravity seal to slow down my movements is a good idea. But I still haven¡¯t used my other moves.¡± (Hina) declared. Then next, her arms are covered in lightning. She then attacked me again, then as a fool, I blocked that attack. I was sent flying even further than last time, and my arm that I used to block her move, was totally numb. I could even feel that she hit a one of my chakra points, making all of my chakra in my left hand, disappear. If I was an ordinary ninja, then this kind of attack would be bad for me. But my hand was soon healed, and the chakra point was restored again. ¡°You healed your arm. So it¡¯s the same move you used to cure me from my disease.¡± (Hina) said a she continued to smile. Hearing this, Hinata was now very shocked. Only her father and Hina know how her aunt was healed, and she would have never thought that I would be the reason she was healed. This caused Hinata to see me in a new light. ¡°It¡¯s that exact same move. By the way Hina, your moves are very powerful, I never would have thought that the Hyuga clan would posess such strong jutsus.¡± (Chris) ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Hyuga, we are very strong.¡± (Hina) said confidentally. ¡°Alright Hina, let¡¯s go at it again.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡± (Hina) said as she waited for me to attack. ¡°MULTI SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!¡± (Chris) I said as I summoned 100 shadow clones. ¡°CHARGE!¡± (Chris) I commanded my shadow clones to go attack Hina. All of my shadow clones responded at my command and they charged at Hina. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of you on!¡± (Hina) made her arms covered in lightning again. But not just her hands, even her feet were also covered in lightning. Her speed and attacks increased dramitcally. In one second only, 20 shadow clones were gone. But I expected this much from her, so it wasn¡¯t really surprising. I knew that she could take care of my shadow clone easy, but I just waited for an opening. And just a few seconds until she basically massacred all of my shadow clones, she left a small opening for me. I took this chance, and frozed time. And with a giant rasengan in my hand, I lanuched this jutsu right in the middle of her stomach. It took me five seconds to use this attack on her. So I used the last five seconds to my advantage, and added numerous gravity seals on her body. Maybe this way she will stay down. 10 seconds were up. And everything seemed to happen so fast. In Hina¡¯s eyes, I appeared in front of her in an instant, then the next thing she knew, her body felt extremely heavy, and her stomach was in pain. Then her body weight won the best of her, then she was now lying on the ground, on her back. She couldn¡¯t even lift a finger due to the huge weight on her. ¡°I guess it was your time manipulating skill that you used. Honestly I couldn¡¯t think of a move to counter that attack.¡± (Hina) said still smiling. It¡¯s been a long time since she has worked up a sweat like this. ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of another move to defeat you with. You¡¯re just too strong.¡± (Chris) I said as I sighed in relieve. ¡°I know I am. I can tell that this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve fought strong opponents. You might seem like a little kid, but you¡¯re even stronger than most Jonins.¡± (Hina) said still lying on the ground. On the other hand, Hinata and Luna were shocked at the results. Luna thought that all this time I used super speed to defeat her brother, she didn¡¯t expect me to know how to manipulate time. Hinata knew that I was holding back, but she truly didn¡¯t think that I held back so much. And what would have happened if this was a duel to the death. She doesn¡¯t know how disasterous that would be. ¡°I-I guess the winner for this match, goes to Sensei Chris.¡± (Hinata) declared. If this was a real life duel, then the one who would¡¯ve won this match would be Hina, not me. The good thing is that I am still young, so there is still room for me to improve.
I think you might need to learn another new move.
Don¡¯t I already know the rasen-kamehameha, and peaceful cannon.
Yes, but they¡¯re so OP, that you could really harm innocent civilians. So maybe you should learn a small scale move, kinda like the Chidori.
I see. I do like the rasengan, but it¡¯s just not my style to use it. What new move should I learn then.
Well¡­ Maybe an original move for the sword, or a combination of the Chidori.
Why these two moves specifically out of all the other moves.
Because you¡¯re already a master with the sword, and the Chidori is a very strong jutsu to use. Maybe you could even combine the two, I dunno.
Hmm! I¡¯ll think of it later. Find out next chapter to see which skill Chris will use Chapter 38 In the world of birds After the fight, I deactivated the gravity seal on the room, and also the seals that I planted on Hina. She stood up and was happy to have participated in this fight. She doesn¡¯t remember the last time someone gave her a good fight. My shadow clone was still teaching Hanabi waltz. So we all decided to go rest on our rooms. Not me though, I still need to do 2 things. Me and Luna left to our rooms, and we left Hina and Hinata at the training room. ¡°Aunt Hina, I never knew that you were this strong.¡± (Hinata) said as her eyes were shining. ¡°I am. But if Chris could stand up to only less than 50% of my strength, then maybe in a few years, he can really beat me at 100%.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°50% you were holding back that much!¡± (Hinata) said in shock. Just how powerful is her aunt. ¡°Of course I held back. If I didn¡¯t, then your sensei would have been long dead.¡± (Hina) ¡°...¡± (Hinata) didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hinata, I won¡¯t do something like that to him. And I can tell that he was holding back as well.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Sensei was holding back as well.¡± (Hinata) said once again shocked. ¡°I could tell that he has very powerful jutsus on him. And if he were to use them, then possibly the whole leaf village would be demolished.¡± (Hina) ¡°That much!¡± (Hinata) ¡°Hinata, you must never quit being Chris¡¯s student. Because I have seen his potential, and he could possibly become the strongest ninja in a few years time. Promise me.¡± (Hina) said as she crouched down to face her neice at eye level. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to quit being his student.¡± (Hinata) said. She couldn¡¯t believe what her Aunt just said. Her sensei is already so powerful, but he can still improve. What kind of monster will he be in the future. ¡°Good, go get your sister and help her take a shower. I gotta bring him his clothes.¡± (Hina) said as she looked at the clothes that Chris forgot to pick up. ¡°Okay. But can you tell me how Sensei healed you when you get back.¡± (Hinata) said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, just don¡¯t tell anybody else. Okay!¡± (Hina) said strictly to Hinata. ¡°Hm!¡± (Hinata) firmly nodded then headed to the ball room to get Hanabi. Hina went to pick up Chris¡¯s clothes, but had trouble picking it up. ¡°Hm?¡± (HIna) said confused. She tried picking it up, and barely could. She noticed that his clothes weight a lot more than she thought. ¡°This is not 25kg. At most this is 4000kg or maybe 4500kg. What kind of training does he need to use this kind of weight. And he was even able to stand up while on the 20x gravity.¡± (Hina) said in astonishment. Chris did stand in 20x gravity with his heavy clothes, but only for a few seconds until he took it off. ¡°20x gravity, times 4500kg = 90000kg. Oh my god¡­ He might become a bigger monster than I imagined.¡± (Hina) said as she remembered her fight with Chris. ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ the younger generation will someday overpower us. I think it¡¯s time I taught Hinata the clan''s strongest jutsus. But first, i¡¯ll clean this up for Chris.¡± (Hina) said as she took the heavy clothes to clean them up. On our way to our rooms, I noticed that Luna wasn¡¯t looking at my direction. I tried to hold her hand, but she avoided it. This is the perfect time to ask her. ¡°Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm!¡± (Luna) said to my response. ¡°Are you mad at me.¡± (Chris) ¡°Mad? Why would I be mad, i¡¯m happy right now. Aren¡¯t you?¡± (Luna) tried to change the subject. ¡°I know you¡¯re mad Luna. Can you ask me why.¡± (Chris) This time, Luna¡¯s expression changed. She then said. ¡°Did you read my mind to know this.¡± (Luna) said. ¡°I don¡¯t need to read your mind to know that something is bugging you.¡± (Chris) ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying.¡± (Luna) stated. I then took out the neckelace that can make you say the truth, and wrapped it around my hand. (Read chapter 27 if you forgot about this neckelace.) ¡°You should know what this neckelace does, right.¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t de-activate the seals from the neckelace. I need to be truthful to Luna, or this relationship will never progress. ¡°I do know what it does. Then tell me something, do you like Hinata.¡± (Luna) said very firmly. This answer, I didn¡¯t expect at all. But I was still composed and then said. ¡°... I do.¡± (Chris) Luna was very shocked to hear this. She thought that I would say no, or tried to change the subject. But I just said yes. ¡°As a student.¡± (Chris) I then said. Althought Luna knew that I am under the effect of the truth seal, she couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°I mean, do you like her, like you like me.¡± (Luna) what a tongue twister. I knew what she meant. So it was time for me to say it. ¡°I¡­ do like her.¡± (Chris) Luna expected this answer, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but water a bit. ¡°Atleast, I used to.¡± (Chris) Luna wiped off a bit of her tears, and then said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Luna) ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. When I first saw her, I did like her, a lot. But as time changed, I realized that it was nothing more than puppy love.¡± (Chris) Let¡¯s be honest here, anyone who has watched anime, has atleast come to love a character in the series. ¡°Puppy love?¡± (Luna) said not knowing the meaning. ¡°It means that you just like the person when you first see them. Because you think they¡¯re pretty, or you just find something interesting about them. It¡¯s not true love at all.¡± (Chris) Luna took a moment to think about this. She also thinks that she has loved someone like that. Like in the stories of knights in shining armor, who are handsome and strong, that come to your rescue when you need them. Luna shook all of those thoughts then said. ¡°But, do you still like her now.¡± (Luna) had her ears perked up for my answer. ¡°Not anymore. I mean, I only want a student and teacher relationship with her, and that¡¯s it. I respect Naruto and her too much for me to interfere in their love.¡± (Chris) ¡°Naruto? What does he have to do with any of this.¡± (Luna) said a bit confused. Ah shit! Me and my stupid mouth. ¡°Wait! You don¡¯t mean.¡± (Luna) said as she caught on. Why does she have to be so smart. ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s true. Just don¡¯t tell anyone, please¡­ I respect both of them so much, that I would never do that to Naruto. Because Naruto likes her, and she likes Naruto.¡± (Chris) ¡°So¡­ because she doesn¡¯t like you, you decided to move onto me.¡± (Luna) said and anger could be seen in her eyes, at the thought of being used like this.
{Relationship} Luna: Lovers 50/1000 needed for next level. That¡¯s not good at all. Do something dammit o(*¨R¡õ¨Q)o
I slapped my head. I guess it does sound like I did that, but I didn¡¯t. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Luna. This was a long time ago, those feelings for her are gone now. But I am really happy to have you here, by my side, as well as my friends with me as well.¡± (Chris) Maybe I should have deactivated the truth seal on this neckelace from the beginning. ¡°What do you mean a long time ago. You arrived at the leaf village about a month ago.¡± (Luna) said. I can¡¯t tell her that I arrived in this world from another Earth. I cannot expose this, atleast not yet. ¡°Even if I told you, you will never believe me.¡± (Chris) ¡°And why is that.¡± (Luna) ¡°Because you won¡¯t get it at all. Believe me Luna, I have been wondering to tell you about it, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± (Chris) ¡°Why!¡± (Luna) said, she clearly wanted to know. ¡°Because if you do, then you will hate me. Not only that, but Hinata, Naruto, everyone that I have come to be with, will hate me forever. Not only that, but knowing this, will have you and me killed!!!¡± (Chris) I raised my voice a lot. This is the first time I have ever raised my voice to Luna. No one must ever know about the knowledge that I hold about this world. Luna was shocked to hear this. She has never seen me loose my temper before. I made my way to her, and hugged her tightly. I then whispered gently in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna. I didn¡¯t mean to raise my voice like that. It¡¯s just that, I can¡¯t tell everything because it¡¯s way too complicated, and very dangerous.¡± (Chris) Luna didn¡¯t know what to respond. But she didn¡¯t want to move at all. She wasn¡¯t scared at me, but she was scared that she might hit a nerve like last time.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°There is nothing going on between me or Hinata, or anybody else. I will never ever do that to you. Do you know why.¡± (Chris) ¡°...Tell me why.¡± (Luna) whispered gently. ¡°Because I have lost my family once, and I don¡¯t want to loose any of you guys. Because I see all of you as my family, and I don¡¯t want to go through that again. I am scared to relive that experience again. And I like you too much to do something like that.¡± (Chris) When my family left me for my sister, it felt like a knife pierced my heart. You have no idea how it is to be truly alone. So, what kind of a bastard would I be, if I were to do something like that to Luna or anyone else. Luna was pretty shocked to hear this. She has never heard me say that I was scared. She remembered that the truth neckelace was still in my hand, so what I just said is the truth. ¡°Sorry I said that. It¡¯s just that, when I saw you dancing with Hinata, you seemed really happy.¡± (Luna) said. She was sorry that she said all that. Well I was happy, but not because I danced with Hinata, but because I always wanted to dance like I do know. So it was all just a misunderstanding. ¡°Hahaha! Oh Luna, that was just a misunderstanding.¡± (Chris) as I pulled myself from Luna ¡°What?¡± (Luna) said confused. ¡°I was smiling for a completely different reason, not for Hinata.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait! So you weren¡¯t happy dancing with Hinata.¡± (Luna) ¡°Of course not, silly. I was very happy for a completely different reason.¡± (Chris) Man. to think that our relationship was close to an end, all because of a misunderstanding. ¡°Let¡¯s go to our rooms. Okay, and then later you can practice your scythe techniques.¡± (Chris) I said tried to talk about something different. ¡°Okay. Sorry that I didn¡¯t trust you.¡± (Luna) said apologetically. It was because of her that this mess even started. ¡°It¡¯s my fault Luna, I shouldn¡¯t have danced with her without your permission.¡± (Chris)
{Relationship} Luna: Lovers 750/1000 needed for next level. Good job. That was a close one. ?(o?o?)?
My response put a smile on Luna¡¯s face. ¡°No! I trust you now. And if you ever dance with her again, then there must be a special reason for it.¡± (Luna) said. Now she somewhat trusted me. She isn¡¯t jealous of Hinata anymore, so she is gonna apologize to her when she gets the chance. Well she is kinda jealous of her, but for other different reasons. ¡°So. You¡¯re not mad anymore.¡± (Chris) If I have learned anything from watching anime, is that girls are tricky people. (It¡¯s the same thing in real life, to be honest.) ¡°No. And I am sorry, I almost messed up our relationship because of me.¡± (Luna) said. I put my hand on her shoulder, and then I said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just promise me that you will never do that to me, okay. And I will promise you that I will never do that to you either.¡± (Chris) Luna took a second to process this, then blushed a bit and said. ¡°I promise.¡± (Luna) Then gave me a quick peck on the cheek, as a sign of apology. Then she quickly ran to her room. I touched the cheek where she kissed me, and I smiled. Our first fight in a relationship, and nothing major happened. I¡¯m glad this mess was settled before something bad happened.
Lolz! (?????)?¡±
Why are you laughing?
No reason. (©V¦Å©V)
...okay? Well I am gonna take a shower, and study the summoning jutsu. I entered my room, and everything else seemed to be normal, atleast that¡¯s what I thought. What bluescreen was laughing at just now, was that I wasn''t able to notice that there were 2 figures hiding in a corner. They both heard everything that Luna and me just said, I didn''t notice them as I was to busy chatting with Luna just now. These two figures are Hinata, and Hanabi. They were both on their way to their rooms to take a shower, but by coincidence, they stumbled upon Luna and me, and heard everything. They weren¡¯t the type of people to eavesdrop on others, but they couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to interrupt us. Hinata¡¯s face was very flushed. This is the first time that she has heard that someone else had liked her. She didn¡¯t know what to say, she liked Chris too, but not in that way. After hearing that he just wanted a student-teacher relationship, she sighed in relieve. But after hearing that Naruto liked her, how could she not blush. And now she was worried for her Sensei. What kind of knowledge does he know, that could endanger his life, and make everyone else around him hate him. Then she felt someone pulled on her shirt. ¡°Onee-chan. Is Onii-chan gonna be alright.¡± (Hanabi) asked. She is still a kid, so she doesn¡¯t understand these kind of things. So she asked her sister, not knowing what to do. Hinata looks at her sister, then says with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hanabi. Sensei will be alright. Just don¡¯t say anything that you heard, okay. Do it for your Onii-chan.¡± (Hinata) also doesn¡¯t know what to do. But all she can do right now, is keep calm and try to sooth things out. ¡°Okay!¡± (Hanabi) said to her sister. Hinata is the only person in this world that she trusts more than anybody. Hinata doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me, but she can¡¯t pry into the subject. What she is gonna do is support Chris from the shadows. Because he just said that he knows something that could get him killed. She doesn¡¯t care what her Sensei knows, but what she does care if for his safety, as well as everyone elses. So she has made up in her mind a new goal. To become stronger. Not just to get Naruto to notice her, but protect her Sensei, sister, and everyone else around her. ¡®Sensei. I will now try to do whatever it takes to protect you. You have shown me the way to become stronger, and to confront my embarrasment. You are the best Sensei that I could have ever asked for, and I will not let you take this burden for yourself.¡¯ Hinata thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower, Hanabi.¡± (Hinata) sounded as normal as possible, and led Hanabi to their rooms. ¡°Okay!¡± (Hanabi) agreed. Luna P.O.V. Luna was in her new room, and she didn¡¯t went straight to the shower. She is now siiting on her bed, thinking what had just happened. ¡®I am an idiot, I almost ruined our relationship like that, all because I misunderstanded the situation. Now that I think about it, Chris isn¡¯t that type to do something like that. Him and Hinata are very good friends, but that¡¯s it. So there is no need to be so jealous of them, because I trust him that he won¡¯t do something like that. He did say that he used to like Hinata, but since when? He arrived to the leaf village just shortly before graduating. Is it possible that he has been here before. No! That can¡¯t be, but just what does he know, that he doesn¡¯t want anyone else to know. Something that could endanger his life. He seems that he wants to tell me, it¡¯s just now isn¡¯t the right moment. I feel bad for what I almost did, and the fact that I didn¡¯t notice that he carried a huge burden like this, but what should I do. Luna thought She remembers the time when her and Chris ate sandwiches on the grass, it was their first date. And how they also ate ice cream together, as well as all the times he made her feel safe, and hugged her all the times. And also the time when he told everyone their relationship, and gave her this ring on her finger. She looks at the ring, and took it off her ring finger. She helds it close to her chest very tight with both hands, afraid that she is gonna it, just like how she almost lost me. Then a tear escaped from her eye. How could she have even thought that Chris would do that to her, she thought of herself as a terrible girlfriend. She doesn¡¯t know a lot about relationships, but she does know that trust is an important factor. She once again inserts the ring in her ring finger. Luna then looks to the shelf beside her bed, and sees the book that Chris just gave her now. She picks it up, and goes over it. She doesn¡¯t know what to do for him, and she can¡¯t just rely on him and Kat to help her all the time, so she has made a new goal in mind, master her powers, and this scythe technique. She can¡¯t be the one to slow her team down, and she has to be the one to keep this relationship strong. ¡®I am sorry that I doubted you, Chris. Even after what you have done for me, I can¡¯t forgive myself for this. I just hope, that you will truly forgive me.¡¯ Luna thought, then took out her Scythe, and started to train with it, as it is mentioned in the very detailed book. She won¡¯t waste this time, and chose this moment to practice very hard. Chris P.O.V. If you ask me if I am mad right now, I would say, ¡®¡¯I kinda am¡± I know that it¡¯s not her fault for misunderstanding the situation, but did she need to interrogate me like that. For a second there, I thought that I was gonna truly loose her. Maybe I haven¡¯t proved myself that I am somebody that she can trust, what should I do. I did admit that I liked Hinata, but that was all in the past. To be honest, ever since I got to this world, I have never thought that way about Hinata. I might have liked her, but that was only because I was watching her in a screen at home. I gave up on her after she married Naruto on the last episode. Good thing that this isn¡¯t a light novel series, or otherwise countless people would be reading my thoughts right now. That would be embarrasing.
Yeah! Let¡¯s go with that. ?(?¥î??)
What do you mean?
Nothing. Are you gonna do the summoning scroll thingy. (*£Þ-¡®) ÄË
I guess I should. I remember that in the anime, JIraiya did a reverse summoning, and was teleported to the toad world. After that he was taught by the toads ¡®sage art¡¯ and that made him very strong.
You think that the birds have sage art as well. ¦²(?¿Ú?)
I dunno. But i¡¯m gonna find out. I took out the summoning scroll, opened it, and saw a bunch of words written on it. It says here to put a little bit of blood, and you¡¯ll summon a bird. I am gonna ignore that part, and do the handsigns that this scroll is telling me to use. This way the scroll will teleport me to the bird world. I did a bunch of handsigns, and poof. I was gone from the Hyuga place. I did not stop to think of what others might react when they sense that I was gone. Luna, Kat, and Itachi sensed that I was gone, and they couldn¡¯t sense where I was now. Luna who was the closest to me, ran right up to my room, and saw that I wasn¡¯t there anymore. All there was is the scroll that I just used. She searched everywhere, and couldn¡¯t find find me at all. She feared that I ran away because of her misunderstanding, or that I was kidnapped. She was about to get help, but she ran into someone¡¯s chest. She looks up, and saw that Itachi was there. ¡°Older Brother! What are you doing here?!¡± (Luna) asked very surprised. ¡°I am just a shadow clone, I just came here to check on the current circumstanced. And so far, that kid is a total idiot.¡± (Itachi) said as he picked up the summoning scroll. He couldn¡¯t sense Chris because he is too far away. The white stones that he gave them, is also able to pinpoint their locations. The only reason that the stone isn¡¯t working, is because it was either destroyed, or it¡¯s too far. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Luna) said. Not knowing why Itachi just called me and idiot. ¡°He was supposed to make a contract BEFORE! Using a summoning technique.¡± (Itachi) ¡°But is he okay.¡± (Luna) couldn¡¯t help to ask. ¡°He¡¯s fine. If my calculation are correct, he should be at the land of birds right now.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Land of birds?¡± (Luna) said confused. ¡°It¡¯s a land where all the summoning birds are living. I went there once, and that¡¯s how I am able to summon crows.¡± (Itachi) "Are you gonna help him!¡± (Luna) ¡°I¡¯ll send the bird chief a message, afterwards he has got to figure it out himself. I know that he¡¯s smart, so he probably did this on purpose.¡± (Itachi) After thinking it through, he knows that I did it on purpose, but he doesn¡¯t know why I did it? ¡°You think he did it, to get away from me.¡± (Luna) asked. ¡°No. Although he was a bit upset from the eariler dispute, this wasn¡¯t the reason he left.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Oh!¡± (Luna) said a bit sad. She now knows that I was upset. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll forgive you overtime, but for now, wait for him patiently.¡± (Itachi) He couldn¡¯t believe that they already had a dispute. But it¡¯s to be expected, it¡¯s the first time that they¡¯re in a relationship, and they¡¯re pretty young as well. ¡°Thank you, older brother. And thanks for checking up on him.¡± (Luna) said. Itachi looked to her sister, and smiled a bit. Then he poofed quickly before someone else sees him here. ¡°Be safe, Chris. And I promise when you come back, i¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± (Luna) said as she returned to her room. And took the summoning scroll with her. Chris P.OV. The next thing I knew before I disappeared. Was that I was falling from the sky, and fell right to the hard ground. ¡°Ah shit! That hurts like a bitch?!¡± (Chris) I complained.
You can¡¯t feel pain, remember. (¡£-¦Ø-)?
Oh right. I forgot. Where am I?
Land of birds¡­ Did you forget why you came here already ©»(£àÃó¡ä)©¿
I don¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just that, this looks more like a forest. I looked around this area, and see nothing but thick woods. I can feel that there isn¡¯t much chakra in this place, but there is a lot of a different type of energy around this place.
What you¡¯re feeling now, is called natural energy. Only someone who is either a master at using natural energy, or is sensetive to their surroundings, can tell if there is natural energy.
But I have been in the leaf village before, and I never have felt natural energy before.
That¡¯s because there is like 95% chakra in the leaf village floating around, and 5% natural energy. The natural energy is there in the leaf village, but you can barely tell it¡¯s even there.
So this is really it, the land of birds, here I come. Chapter 39 Tori no Kuni So, where do I go now.
I dunno. Explore the whole forest. £¨??x ??£©
You¡¯re not gonna help me on this one, are you.
I think that you should stop relying on me less from now on. (£þ¥Ø£þ)
¡­.. Are you saying that because you¡¯re busy watching anime or something.
Uhhhhhh! No! (£þ¦Ø£þ; )
You hesitated there.
Alright fine! The new chapter of onepiece is coming out, and I cannot miss that. ©»(£àÃó¡ä)©¿
¡­
Bye. See yeah in an hour. ( ???)
Does it take you one hour to read a single manga chapter.
The one you¡¯re trying to reach is out of servic. Please try again later.
You spelled ¡®service¡¯ wrong.
The one you¡¯re trying to reach is out of ¡®service.¡¯ Please try again later.
Fuck you too, man. Well Since bluescreen isn¡¯t gonna help me on this one, might as well go in blindly. I blindly started walking to a part of the forest. I don¡¯t know what to expect to find in this forest, but I gotta keep my guard up at all times. SEVERAL HOURS LATER. After walking for hours, it felt like I have been walking in circles. The whole forest looks the goddamn same, and it¡¯s starting to creep me out. I have only ever seen small animals like squirrels, recoons, and that¡¯s it. And so far, no birds in this forest. I haven¡¯t tried absorbing the natural energy, since I remember that in the anime, that absorbing this energy without knowing how to use it, can be fatal. So unless if I have somebody to teach me to control natural energy, then I won¡¯t absorb this energy at all. Now for those who are thinking ¡®what are you gonna do with natural energy.¡¯ Well I have been thinking of using a new type of move, for the chidori. It¡¯s a new move, and using natural energy on the new moves that I created, are very beneficial. I will not say what new moves I have thought about the Chidori, because it''s a secret. I do wonder how this natural energy works? is it different from the one in the toad world. Maybe it¡¯s stronger, or weaker. I dunno. ¡°I can''t believe you actually falled for that, you loser.¡± (???) said. I heard voice that sounded a lot like a boys. I turn to see who it is, and I see these two huge birds that are about the size of my leg, or maybe a little less. They looked a lot like a bigger version of the sparrow. The both of them were uh?! Pecking their beaks on a downed bird. The downed bird looked a lot like a cockatiel. The cockatiel was white in colour, but had a lot of black markings on his body. It looked very cool, but it was getting ruined as the two bully birds were pecking on him. ¡°Someones coming! Hide.¡± (Sparrow 2) said to the other, and flew far away. I didn¡¯t care about wildlife animals. But the cockatiel reminded me a lot of a bird I used to own. He died shortly before I moved to this new life. Rest in peace, little buddy. I walked up to the cockatiel, which was atleast the size of my arm, and then I examined it¡¯s body. I don¡¯t know much about birds, but according to my basic knowledge on them, it¡¯s feathers looked torn, as well as a lot of blood was seen on him. It¡¯s not good at all. (No shit!) ¡°Please¡­ help¡­ me!¡± (Cockatiel) tried it¡¯s best to say something. I am not that surprised that it knows how to talk. Considering that most summoned animals know how to talk in Naruto. I lightly touched it¡¯s body, and used my healing Kekkai Genkai on him. He was soon cured, and stood up shortly. ¡°You healed me! Thank you.¡± (Cockatiel) said as he lowered it¡¯s head, as a sign of gratitude. ¡°No problem. My name is Chris, what¡¯s yours.¡± (Chris) ¡°My name is Al. What is a human like you doing here¡­.. Wait! YOU¡¯RE HUMAN.¡± (Al) said in shock, as he finally noticed that I am human. ¡°No, I am a dog. Of course i¡¯m a human.¡± (Chris) ¡°No it¡¯s just that, humans are rarely ever seen here. How did you get here.¡± (Al) ¡°It¡¯s a long story. But I need you to tell me where the nearest bird village is.¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t come here to waste time. I need to learn how to control natural energy, and maybe get a good summoning bird. ¡°Uh! I know that I owe you for saving me, but you can¡¯t enter the village.¡± (Al) said. ¡°Why not. Is it because i¡¯m human.¡± (Chris) ¡°No it¡¯s just that, the whole village is a mess.¡± (Al) ¡°Let me guess. War.¡± (Chris) Most light novels I read would always have this problem. ¡°No? A tournament is coming up.¡± (Al) said. Not knowing why I mentioned war. A tournament for birds? That¡¯s a new one. I expected a conflict of some kind, but not a tournament. ¡°I don¡¯t see how a whole village can be in a mess, all because of a tournament.¡± (Chris) ¡°You¡¯re new here. So you don¡¯t know. You see, uh Chris was it.¡± (Al) said. He isn¡¯t good at remembering others names. ¡°Yes!¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s a tournament for us birds that we participate every year. It¡¯s where you have to fight others. The winner gets a yearly supply of delicious seeds.¡± (Al) said very excited, at the thought of winning that reward. ¡°Is it that good, for birds to fight for food.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes! You see, this whole place doesn¡¯t reproduce food the quickly to feed the whole village. Not even small insects are coming out anymore, because their population is so close to extinction. Meaning that our bird population is getting less and less food everyday.¡± (Al) So it¡¯s a problem with population. If I had an infinity gauntlet, then I can easily solve that problem with just the snap of my fingers. ¡°So that¡¯s why the whole village is in chaos. Then what must you do to win.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well we can do two things. First is participate yourself and fight. Second, get someone to fight in your steed, and you both get the reward. Simple really.¡± (Al) ¡°Then why don¡¯t you join.¡± (Chris) ¡°Didn¡¯t you see those two annoying sparrows did to me! They almost killed me easily. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to join, cause I am small and weak. Even though that reward sounds tempting, it is not worth my life.¡± (Al) Smart one. Most people on earth would be blinded by greed, but this Al bird is smarter than most humans¡­ Kinda saddens me to think about this.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Then what were you doing out here.¡± (Chris) ¡°Because those two annoying sparrows promised me that if I followed them, they would participate the tournament in my steed. In the end, i was tricked by them.¡± (Al) ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain why they led you out here to hurt you.¡± (Chris) Is it possible that Al has some powerful family behind him, and they led him out to get his family a ransom or something? ¡°They wanted to eat me.¡± (Al) ¡­.. Did not see that one coming. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) I said a bit more intrigued. ¡°Since there is problem with our food resources, then most of us birds are now trying to eat each other.¡± (Al) ¡°Well shit! Is that why you didn¡¯t want to lead me to the village, because they could eat me when they see me.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes! Although I haven¡¯t seen a human before, I can tell that you¡¯re just a kid. So leading you to the village, would basically be leading you to a death trap.¡± (Al) Hm! Although Al is small and weak, he posesses a good heart. I would actually want to be freinds with him. It¡¯s not everyday that you meet someone who is good by nature. ¡°Thanks Al! But I have a question. Is eating each other illegal or something.¡± (Chris) ¡°Not at all actually. You can¡¯t kill each other while in you¡¯re the village, but that doesn¡¯t imply if you¡¯re outside of the village. It is frowned upon, but it¡¯s the law of the jungle. The strong live, while the weak die.¡± (Al) ¡°And yet you followed those sparrows outside of the village because¡­¡± (Chris) ¡°I forgot that the law existed.¡± (Al) said embarrased. ¡°... Oh well. You¡¯re safe, and that is all that matters. So take my advice, and don¡¯t leave the village again.¡± (Chris) ¡°*Sniff* thank you.¡± (Al) said happily. No one has ever been this nice to him. Because he is hated for being weak and small. Well, only his family was there to support him as well. ¡°Can you lead me to the village, I wanna participate in this competition.¡± (Chris) It might be fun to fight against other species. And who knows, maybe I might learn something. ¡°What! I didn¡¯t know humans liked bird seeds.¡± (Al) said a bit surprised. ¡°We don¡¯t. I just wanna fight these other birds.¡± (Chris) ¡°Or are you going for the other prize.¡± (Al) ¡°What other prize?¡± (Chris) ¡°Sorry, I forgot to mention it. The secondary prize you win, is that you get to get taught by the Phoenix king. You can even learn how to control natural energy.¡± (Al) ¡­.. I am gonna smack this bird in the head, for not telling me this sooner. *POW!!!* ¡°Ow! Why did you hit me?¡± (Al) said confused. ¡°How could you forget something important like that.¡± (Chris) Controlling natural energy is the reason why I came here in the first place. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I have a tendancy of forgetting things.¡± (Al) ¡°Whatever. Just lead the way to the village.¡± (Chris) ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the other birds will eat you. Cause I don¡¯t wanna see my saviour die.¡± (Al) ¡°As long as I am in the village, they can¡¯t attack me.¡± (Chris) I just hope that law about not killing each other, implies to non-bird species as well ¡°Oh right! I forgot that law existed.¡± (Al) ¡°Oh dear god. Just lead me the way, and I promise that if I win, i¡¯ll give you the bird seeds as a sign of thank you.¡± (Chris) Why would I want bird seeds, when I can learn to control natural energy. ¡°*Sniff* This is definitely the nicest thing that anybody has done for me. Thank you.¡± (Al) said as he bowed one more time. ¡°But. If you forget the path to the village, then I will cut off your wings, so that other birds will find you, and then they¡¯ll eat you.¡± (Chris0 I said as I sounded as scary as possible. ¡°Y-yes!¡± (Al) said very frightened. ¡°Lead the way. And tell me more about the stuff about this phoenix king, and this tournament as well.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes. this way¡­.. I think.¡± (Al) said as he tried to remember the path. ¡°Did you say something?¡± (Chris) I said as I cracked my knuckles. ¡°N-nothing.¡± (Al) Al despite being scared, flew on my shoulder. He then signalled me with his wing which direction to go. I wonder how the others are doing. Luna P.O.V. I don¡¯t know what older brother was saying about Chris. But he didn¡¯t sound too worried, so it means that Chris must be fine. I do wonder where he runs off to. It¡¯s not the first time he disappeared like this. He must be pretty far as I can¡¯t sense him even with the tracking seal he left on me. I can still feel Kat, and she is still at the village. Right now I am standing in front of Hinata¡¯s bedroom. I wanna apologize to her for misunderstanding. ¡°Uh Hinata. Can you come out for a second.¡± (Luna) I said. It¡¯s just paper that¡¯s covering the door, so HInata must have heard me from her room. ¡°Just a second.¡± (Hinata) said loudly from the other room. After wating for a minute, Hinata showed up. She was covered in sweat, and had her tight training uniform on her. ¡°Is something wrong, Luna.¡± (Hinata) said. It might be late for HInata, but she just promised to herself to become stronger to protect her Sensei. So how could she sleep at a time like this, ¡°Sorry to have interrupted you so late, Hinata. But I just wanted to say, that I am sorry.¡± (Luna) I said as I bowed to her. ¡°For what?¡± (HInata) faked the she didn¡¯t know. She just doesn¡¯t want Luna to know that she accidentally heard their confilct, because that would be embarrasing. ¡°I misunderstood you. I thought that you and Chris were¡­ uh what was that word.¡± (Luna) ¡°Dating behind your back.¡± (Hinata) said and blushed a bit. ¡°Something like that. I was mean to you, and had terrible thoughts about you. And I sincerely apologize, and hope that you will forgive me.¡± (Luna) said as a hint of sadness could be heard in her words. ¡°Please Luna. I can understand what you¡¯re going through, and I don¡¯t blame you.¡± (Hinata) She remembers all those times when Naruto used to go after Sakura. It bothered her so much, that she also had terrible thoughts about Sakura. In the end, it turned out good as she now knows that Naruto likes her. ¡°Thank you, Hinata. And I hope that we could become freinds.¡± (Luna) said. ¡°Same here, Luna.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Were you practicing this late. Sorry I interrupted you, I didn¡¯t notice you were practicing.¡± (Luna) said apologetically once more. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Luna. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, did something happen between you and Sensei.¡± (Hinata) couldn¡¯t help but ask. If she could, she will help them with their problem. ¡°N-nothing at all¡­ Well, we did have a small fight, but it was all a misunderstanding in my part.¡± (Luna) ¡°Luna. I know that Sensei likes you a lot, and I know that he will never do that to you. I remember that when he used to teach me and Naruto, he would always talk about you.¡± (HInata) said and blushed a bit. It¡¯s true what she said. Chris would always mention them about Luna, but they thought he was joking around, until now, ¡°Thank you, Hinata. Goodnight then.¡± (Luna) ¡°Goodnight¡­ Wait!¡± (Hinata) As Luna was going to her room, she stopped in her tracks when she heard HInata yell out to her. ¡°Hm! Something wrong, Hinata.¡± (Luna) ¡°I-I was just wondering if you could train with me tomorrow. And maybe we could go out to shop some clothes. I know that I am being selfish, but I always wanted to know how it feels like to go shopping with somebody else.¡± (Hinata) said as blushed really hard. It¡¯s not normal for Hinata to ask someone to go shopping with her. Infact, she has never shopped before. In school, Hinata was always shy, and nobody ever wanted to hang out with her. So she always wanted to shop with a friend. And this way, maybe she could help Luna and Chris with their small problem. She knows that it isn¡¯t none of her business, but she feels like she must help in some way. Luna was a bit shocked to hear this. She to has never shopped with someone else, as her father would acompany her where ever she wanted to go. So she also always wanted to go shopping with a friend. Although Kat was her friend as well, she would always disappear somewhere. That was before Chris healed her of her curse. Now she is acting more carefree than before. ¡°I would love that, Hinata.¡± (Luna) said happily. ¡°Then goodnight, Luna.¡± (Hinata) once again said goodnight to Luna. ¡°Hm! Goodnight.¡± (Luna) said as she went to her room. HInata then closed the sliding door, and had a happy expression. She couldn¡¯t wait to shop for the first time in her life. Chris P.O.V. After walking while talking with Al, I learned a few things. There are 3 rulers of this land. The third strongest is called ¡®old crow¡¯ He is in charge on the prisons, writes the laws, and is the most skilled assasin in the whole land of birds. He even has a school under him. The second strongest is called ¡®Elgae¡¯ He is in charge of everything in this land, and keeps the villagers in peace at all times. He is also in charge of gathering food for his village, and with the help of his students. (For those who haven¡¯t noticed. ¡®Elgae¡¯ is ¡®eagle¡¯ in reverse. Kinda how like Alucard backwards is spelled dracula.) And the strongest out of all of them, is called the Phoenix king. He is charge of everything in this land, and keeps away strong intruders from his homeland. It is said that he once defeated an entire army of 20,000, in less than an hour by himself only. Not only that, but his 4 sons and 1 daughter, are all very strong as well. And all five of them fight for the throne, but for some reason, the king doesn¡¯t look like he is gonna be giving away the throne anytime soon. It must be because of his huge life force he has. Phoenixes like him, can live up to atleast 3 thousand years, and he is only 1000 years old right now. Just by hearing about these guys, they are really strong. And I wonder if this ¡®old crow¡¯ is somehow connected with Itachi. ¡°We¡¯re here. Man I seriously cannot believe my luck today.¡± (Al) said and sighed in releive. He literally forgot where the village was, and tried to lead Chris blindly into the forest. It looks like the gods love him today, and guided him to the village. ¡°Is this it. Man it looks gorgeous.¡± (Chris) What I see is a huge tree in center of the forest. It reminds me of that tree from the movie ¡®Avatar¡¯ Not only that, but they have awesome human structures beside them as well. Even little wooden houses could be seen. ¡°I know right, this land is called ¡®Tori no Kuni¡¯¡± (Al) said. I just hope that this tournament doesn¡¯t last long, as I still need to get back home to do the Chuunin exams. And find and kill that Sasori. Listen I am afraid I won¡¯t be posting chapters for some time. I am not going on hiatus, think of it as a break. i don¡¯t know how long this break will last, maybe a few months, or even a few weeks.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Stay tuned for more chapters in the future. Thank you for understanding and I¡¯ll see you all later I am also afraid that I won¡¯t be able to answer your questions either. It¡¯s personal what I am doing, but don¡¯t worry, I will finish this story later (I came back, meaning that this story is not on break anymore, so ignore this small letter and enjoy the rest of the story.) Chapter 40 The Phoenix tournament begins!!! ¡°So where do we go now?¡± (Chris) I said to Al as i continued to follow him. ¡°Well if I remember correctly, the tournament doesn¡¯t start in a few hours. Let¡¯s stop by my home first, my family must be worried for me. (Al) said ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± (Chris) We entered the village, then I started getting weird facial expressions from everybody. It¡¯s not that common to find humans in this place. I ignored all the eyes on me, and continued following Al to his home. I could have sworn that most of these birds, were looking at me as if I were a giant walking worm, waiting to be eaten by them. We arrived at Al¡¯s home. It looked kinda shabby compared to the other homes I saw on the way here. It was just a bird nest, that could fit about 4-5 people in there. ¡°Al! You¡¯re back.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said out loud. Out of the bird nest. I saw a female bird coming out, she was about my height, and her feather colours were a bit duller than Al. But I could tell she was Al¡¯s mother. (It is said that male birds have more shining feathers than females, so they can attract the opposite sex. Whereas female birds have duller feather colours, so they can adapt to the environment better, to protect their nest and/or eggs.) She then ran up to Al and hugged him very hard with her feathers. ¡°Its okay mom, this human saved me from those mean bullies.¡± (Al) said while pointing at me. ¡°A human saved you¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said. Humans are rarely ever seen here. And the fact that her son was saved by a human, she doesn¡¯t know how to thank me. ¡°It was nothing really. Al just promised me to be my guide to this village.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh crap! I forgot about pen.¡± (Al) said as he remembered something. Did he forget about a pen? Because I could easily make one with my creation ability. ¡°Al you¡¯re back¡­¡± (Pen) I saw another female bird come here, and flew to Al¡¯s side. She was happy to see him. But when she looked at me, a horrified expression appeared on her face. ¡°A human! Get away from me.¡± (Pen) said in fear, and backed off several feet from me. then flew far away. ¡°Pen listen to me. He¡¯s a good guy, he is not gonna hurt you.¡± (Al) said as he tried to chase after Penny. Then I felt something pull on my shirt. I turned to see who it was, and it was Al¡¯s mother pulling my shirt with her beak. ¡°I am so sorry, human. But please get in the nest.¡± (Al¡¯s) mother said pleadingly. I don¡¯t know what was happening, but I complied with Al¡¯s mother and followed her to the nest. The nest inside was nothing more than twigs and leafs. But it was pretty spacious. The nest was build on the ground, so there was barely any twigs lying on the ground. ¡°I am so sorry for that. Al forgets most of the things, because of a symptom he got when he lost his father.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said sadly. ¡°Sorry to hear that.¡± (Chris) ¡°It¡¯s okay, it happened a long time ago. He still believes to this day that his father is gonna return soon¡­ I am sorry I said that, I got lost in the moment.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) ¡°That¡¯s alright. But what¡¯s the problem with the other bird.¡± (Chris) ¡°Her name is Penny, but we call her ''Pen'' for short. She lost her father because a human once tried to kill her and him. Pen¡¯s father sacrificed his life for his daughter, and after that incident, she has started developing a phobia for humans.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) ¡°I see.¡± (Chris) no wonder she looked at me like that. ¡°This happened outside the village. And Al was there at that time when she was about to be killed. Al managed to kill the human, and save Penny¡¯s life. And from there, she has been his girlfriend ever since.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said. That almost sounds like something that would happen to an MC in a story. ¡°I may not know much about Al, but he is definitely a good guy. I would definitely want to be friends with him.¡± (Chris) Maybe I could treat Al¡¯s short term memory loss. But could it also remind him when he lost his father. Maybe some things are better off if I don¡¯t fix them. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Penny, relax. He saved my life and he is a good person.¡± (Al) came home with his girlfriend, and led her slowly to the nest. Penny was breathing heavily, and tried not to look at my direction at all. She was very scared right now. But after her encouragement from her boyfriend, she slightly got better and decided to fight her fears. Maybe I can fix her problem as well, but I don¡¯t think she will let me near her at all. ¡°Sorry Al, but I can¡¯t do this.¡± (Penny) said as she started to basically run away with her little feet. ¡°Sorry about that, I¡¯ll go get after her.¡± (Al) said as he tried running after her, but I stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Al! Just let her be. Sometimes girls need a lot of time to think things over, so just let her think it through for some time.¡± (Chris) It may not be such a smart idea to force her into her fears so fast. So Penny needs to be prepared mentally for this. ¡°Okay but let me comfort her, it¡¯s my fault that I forgot her phobia for humans.¡± (Al) said as he once again ran after her. ¡°Smart move. Looks like Al respects you quite a bit, so how did you both meet. Oh my goodness. You saved my son¡¯s life and I haven¡¯t treated you to anything.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) tried to think of something to offer me. ¡°That¡¯s alright, miss. I ate on the way and I wouldn¡¯t want to cause you trouble.¡± (Chris) I may have just entered this world. But I remember that Naruto was fed small insects when he started training in the land of toads. So knowing birds. They must eat seeds, worms, and maybe small insects as well. I don¡¯t wanna eat that at all. ¡°It¡¯s just that, we don¡¯t have that many visitors often. And most of our food is kept on a secret place.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said. ¡°You keep your food in a secret place? Do you have thiefs or something.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes! Since we have a problem with our food source, other birds have started stealing from each other.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) ¡°Makes sense. So what do you guys do to feed each other. Do you work or something.¡± (Chris) I am a little curious to see how these guys have maintained themselves in this harsh environment. ¡°Since you¡¯re a human, you don¡¯t know much about us. You see, we have to hunt for our prey, and sometimes we kill each other for even the smallest insect.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said. ¡°And how are the three of you still alive.¡± (Chris) these guys are very weak compared to the other birds. So how are they able to live and feed each other. ¡°Well that¡¯s how my mate died. But me, Penny, and Al are very small and weak, we have to plant our seeds for them to grow and hopefully we have enough food for the day.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) ¡°I see. And you also have to worry about thieves, and the other birds. But don¡¯t worry, because that problem will be solved.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said confused. ¡°Nothing.¡± (Chris) I said innocently. I may not like helping every single Harry and dick that I come across, but I can win the bird tournament for them. ¡°Will you be staying here with us.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said. ¡°Just until the tournament ends, then i¡¯ll leave.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait! You said the tournament, as in the same tournament that everybody else is participating.¡± (Al¡¯s mother) said in shock. ¡°Pretty much. That way your food problem will be solved, and I get to train with the ¡®Phoenix king.¡¯¡± (Chris) ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant? But you should know that this tournament is very dangerous. I even heard that all of the strongest birds are participating this year.¡± (Al¡¯s mother)This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°It¡¯s okay, miss¡­ I am sorry. I don¡¯t think we have introduced each other.¡± (Chris) ¡°Just call me, Jewel.¡± (Jewel) ¡°And my name is Chris Walker. And don¡¯t worry about me. Jewel. I might be just a kid, but I am pretty strong where I come from.¡± (Chris) ¡°...Okay, but just don¡¯t underestimate us birds, because we are pretty strong as well.¡± (Jewel) ¡°I know. I can tell that there are several birds out there that are pretty strong.¡± (Chris) I am pretty sure some of them know how to manipulate natural energy. It¡¯s best to be careful when I am fighting against those guys. Then I sensed Al was getting beaten up by those annoying birds that I saw earlier. I better go and check it out. ¡°Excuse me, but I gotta go now.¡± (Chris) I then left at a rapid speed, not even waiting for Jewel¡¯s response. ¡°Be careful!¡± (Jewel) said out loud. I ran out of that bird nest at a rapid speed. Al isn''t that far away from his house¡¯s location, so it didn¡¯t take long for me to reach his place. ¡°Hurry up and follow us back out to the forest, Loser. We still have some unfinished business with you!¡± (Sparrow 1) said. ¡°I won¡¯t follow you out of the village anymore. You guys are insane! Who in their right mind would eat their own kind.¡± (Al) said loudly. ¡°You better follow us, or we will bring your girlfriend out instead.¡± (Sparrow 2) Penny was behind Al and coward in fear. She wasn¡¯t strong to defend herself, so she could only rely on Al for the time being. ¡°You dare!¡± (Al) said angrily. No one should ever bring up someone else''s girlfriend like that. As I was about to intervene, someone else stepped into the scene. ¡°What the hell is happening here.¡± (?) I saw a huge eagle that was as tall as a house, appeared out of nowhere, and stopped this scene from getting completely out of hand. ¡°Elgae sir! No-nothing is wrong, right.¡± (Sparrow 1) said to his freind. ¡°YES! Nothing going on here.¡± (Sparrow 2) said very fearfully of Elgae. ¡°According to my eyes, you tried to bring Al and Penny out of the village, just so you could kill them and eat them.¡± (Elgae) said. Eagles have the best vision out of all the birds. He can even see the smallest insects from a huge distance. ¡°N-no sir! We would never do that.¡± (Sparrow 1) ¡°Are you calling me a liar! You have done this before with Al, and it was my fault that I didn¡¯t keep a close eye on the both of you. Remember that I know everything that happens here. And If I should see this kind of thing happen again, you will never see the light of day. Do I make myself clear!¡± (Elgae) ¡°Yes sir!¡± (Sparrow 1 and 2) said out loud. Then flew away as fast as they could. ¡°Thank you sir Elgar. You saved our lives.¡± (Al) ¡°Don¡¯t mention it Al. It was my fault that you were almost eaten by them, you were lucky that a human came to save your live.¡± (Elgae) Elgae keeps the peace in this village, he is kinda like a proud bird who seeks justice. And he actually respects Al, because he had heard from his students that he saved Penny¡¯s life. That alone is enough for him to respect Al. He wasn¡¯t able to save Al on time before, because he can¡¯t keep an eye on everybody all the time. Otherwise no other birds will suffer the same fate as Al almost did. And he is here for another reason. Chris. There hasn¡¯t been another human here, besides Itachi. So he came here to make sure that I won¡¯t cause problems to the village.. Elgae then turns to look at me. And says. ¡°Young human! I must thank you for what you did for Al. You have my gratitude.¡± (Elgae) said to me. ¡°No problem¡­ wait! If you knew that Al was in trouble back in the forest, then why didn¡¯t you help him?!¡± (Chris) ¡°Well because I was busy monitoring other things, that I didn''t even notice that Al was in trouble. I can¡¯t possibly keep an eye on everybody at the same time¡± (Elgae) What he said is true. Back in his younger days, he could almost monitor everyone at the same time. But his age is taking a toll on his eyes, that he can¡¯t even monitor half of what he used to. Luckily he has a son that will replace his job someday, and will keep the peace in this village. ¡°I see. Sorry for doubting you, Mr. Elgae.¡± (Chris) I said in a sincere tone. ¡°Back to topic. What is a human doing here, surely you''re not here to cause trouble in the land of birds.¡± (Elgae) ¡°Nope! I came here to participate in this tournament, and win it.¡± (Chri) I said very confident. ¡°Let me guess. You''re here to learn from the Phoenix king, am I right.¡± (Elgae) ¡°Yes! And to win those seeds for Al and his family.¡± (Chris) And besides, I wanna test my true powers on some strong foes. There aren''t that many people on Konoha that can give me a good fight. ¡°Very well. But be warned human, you must not underestimate the bird race, we are just as strong as the humans are.¡± (Elgae) ¡°I know.¡± (Chris) I have got to be careful around those birds who. know how to use natural energy, because it means that they are stronger than the average Jonin, even Jiraiya couldn''t completely master the toad¡¯s sage art. ¡°Come with me, the tournament is gonna start very soon, we should get there before it''s too late. And besides, Al isn''t the best guide material.¡± (Elgae) said. Elgae likes to help people/birds in anyway possible. He just likes to help others, even if they''re human or not. And besides, it''s always good to make friends with others than making an enemy out of them. ¡°Thank you, sir Elgae.¡± (Chris) I could tell that he has no ill intentions, and is only helping me based on his believes. Al, Penny and I followed Elgae to the tournament. Penny is still afraid of me, so she is quite a distance away from me. Now that I notice, there doesn''t seem to be many birds in this village. The only ones that I see right now are me and a few other birds that I don''t recognize. I used my sensing skills, and found out that they are all in the middle of the big ass tree. I bet that it''s the place where the tournament is being held. The birds who stayed behind don¡¯t wanna participate in the tournament, because they are too weak, so it¡¯s better not to risk it and stay behind. But I truly do wonder what the bird¡¯s natural energy is like. Is it stronger that the toad¡¯s natural energy, or weaker. ANOTHER PLACE IN TORI NO KUNI inside the huge bird tree, were 6 giant birds that could be mistaken for giants. The one who stood up out of all of them, is a bird who is even taller than the other five birds, and has 5 different kind of flames around his body. The five flames are blue, purple, brown, red, and a very light flame. He also had 5 tails on his back, each with a different flame as well. This is the strongest bird in this land, the Phoenix king. The other five birds that were mentioned are his 4 sons and daughter. Unlike their father, they all had one type of flame. Marco, has the purple flame, he is a natural lightning user. He is the fastest among all his siblings. As well as the most arrogant one. Hail, has the blue flame, and she is a natural water user. She is the only daughter of the Phoenix king, and she is probably the most prettiest bird that anyone has ever seen. She is also the only healer in the whole village, she plans on having a school under her, to teach others how to heal. Valor, has the red flame, he is a natural fire user. He has the strongest offensive flame out of all his siblings, but others know him more for being the black sheep of the family. He doesn''t like anybody, nor intends to become friends with others, he doesn''t even like his family. He only respects the strongest, like his dad. Rogue, has the brown flame, he is a natural earth user. But unlike his brothers and sister, he is the only one in the whole town that cannot fly. It¡¯s because he weights so much, that not even his wings can lift him high enough from the ground. But his Defense is unrivalled, but still, he is a laughing stock for not being able to fly like everyone else. But he also has the best defence and offence, it¡¯s like they say, the best defence is the best offence. Geo, has the light flame, he is a natural air user. He has been regarded a single the weakest out of all his siblings, he isn¡¯t the fastest since Marco is faster than him, he isn¡¯t the strongest since both Rogue and Valor have proven to have the strongest offensive skills. So instead of relying on strength like his siblings, he relies on his smarts to make up for his weak strength. Although these 5 siblings only have one elemental affinity, they are masters, they can rival anybody back in Konoha. And yes, the Phoenix king is the strongest out of all of them, as he is a master of all the five elements. (If you guys are wondering how they can use chakra when they don¡¯t have fingers, it will be explained in the near future.) The Phoenix king is pondering on how to fix the problem with the village¡¯s population and limited food rations. As the leader of the place, he must take care of problems like these. Not even Elgae and his students can find food outsides of the village, as all the small animals and insects are close to extinction. And there is also the problem with the tournament. They are gonna use this tournament to fix the food problems, they can only think of two ways. First. Find someone who is willing to train a new special type of natural energy. The natural energy in the land of birds is quite different than what you might think, but it can help with the food rations, and it will help you boost your strength. The Phoenix king and his sons and daughter cannot use this natural energy, as it is very risky to use, as it can lead to death! They are far too important to take such a tisk, so others must be willing to train in this power on their own free will. The phoenixes are using a type of natural energy that can help them increase their strengths, it¡¯s kinda related to the toad¡¯s natural energy, but it can¡¯t help with the problem of the quantity of food they have left. (I won¡¯t say what the new powers of this natural energy is, but it will be revealed later. This new natural energy is very strong, but it¡¯s hard to control and very risky, even riskier than learning to use the power of the toad¡¯s natural energy.) The second option is to limit the population, by having everyone fight each other, so that at least half of the population survives later, or maybe less. The Phoenix king doesn¡¯t want to use the second option, but he will if he must. ¡°So dad, you think this tournament is gonna be boring like last time.¡± (Marco) said. The Phoenix king¡¯s sons and daughter have no idea of the true meaning of the competition, they all thought it¡¯s just to protect the village from intruders, to show their strength and such. ¡°Hard to say, son.¡± (Phoenix king) said in a very deep voice. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to announce the start of the tournament.¡± (Geo) said as well. ¡°Indeed it is.¡± (Phoenix king) he isn¡¯t one that likes to talk a lot, so he keeps his answers short and simple. The Phoenix king walked out of a huge hole from the tree, and looks down to see a huge arena with more than thousands of birds waiting for the competition to start. The stadium was a simple coliseum that was the size of 3 football fields. There were a bunch of eagles the size of 3 meters surrounding the field, they were in charge of anybody who is causing trouble in here. I need to mention that I am here among the birds, but I was too small to be noticed, so I didn¡¯t attract that much attention. They were all too hungry and were to excited for the start of the competition, that they haven¡¯t even noticed a small human like me amongst the crowd. Al and Penny were in the sides, watching me. They were too weak to participate, so they didn¡¯t bother to join. Elgae left long ago to keep the security in check. ¡°Everyone!!!¡± (Phoenix king) said very loudly like the sound of thunder striking the colisuem. Everyone stopped talking and moving, and they looked up to the huge Phoenix king. His aura is so strong, that it¡¯s willing to make them kneel before him. ¡°The rules are simple. There will be no killing allowed in this round, you lose only if you surrender, or if you get knocked off the stage. This is a Royale round, meaning that everyone is fighting against everyone, and no teams are allowed. And lastly, the last 100 of you to make it, will be going to the next round. I expect all of you to know that rewards for winning this tournament, so I don¡¯t need to explain myself again.¡± (Phoenix king) Everyone nodded their heads in response the the Phoenix king. ¡°Then let the tournament BEGIN!!!¡± (Phoenix king) said. ________________________________________ Hello everyone. I want to say thank you for your patience, and I am officially back. The problem that I am facing still hasn¡¯t been solved, so updates might be slower than they were, but I will make time for you guys. And I also want to say that I heard people mentioning me about making a patron for my work. It hasn¡¯t crossed my mind to do something like this, but I definitely will. I only wrote this novel for fun, but it¡¯s getting more attention that I thought it would, we have already reached 500 followers so thank you very much for liking my novel. I just need someone here to tell me what age do I need to be to make a patron. I heard that you need to be 21 years to make a patron, I also heard you need to be 18 years. I am not too sure which is is correct, but please Pm me or leave in the comments what are the age requirements to make a patron. I live in Canada, so the laws might be different here than in the United States. OR anywhere else. Thank you, and be ready for the next chapter in the future. Chapter 41 one step closer to winning. The king¡¯s voice reached the ears of everyone present, and without showing the smallest sign of hesitation, they attacked anyone who was near them. As for me, I just tried my best not to be noticed. I skillfully blended in with the angry crowd, and let them fight each other. Some of the birds actually did notice me, and were quite shocked. But the important thing right now was to fight and pass through the first round. Most of the birds used their sharp claws and their pointy beaks on others. They were even flying all around the place while they fought in mid-air. Al was worried for me, especially since I am a kid and the fact that he doesn''t know my true power. Penny didn''t care much about me. So not much emotion could be seen from her eyes. The Phoenix king and his younger sons and daughter also never noticed that I was here either. Their vision is just bullshit if they can''t even see me!? Well none of that matters. What matters now is that I have to win this round. But all of these birds are literally frickin¡¯ insane, the whole place looks like a bloody battlefield I didn''t fight anybody here for two reasons. 1. To keep a low profile and not have all of these savage birds gang up on me. I might be able to put up a good fight, but I don''t wanna underestimate any of them. Not only are they fast, but their claws and beaks are as hard as steel. The second reason is to save up as much chakra as I can. I remember that my fight with Orochimaru took me half of my chakra to wound him, and if I have to fight these birds whom are at the jonin level, how can I not keep my chakra reserves in check. I would die if I exhausted myself from fighting all of them, or I would get kicked off from the platform. After a few more hours of witnessing a brutal fight, there were only 400 of the 2500-3000 birds who first started. It was only a matter of time before someone discovers me. Earlier I used the huge amount of birds as smoke screen to keep me from being found out. But as more and more birds lost over time, the bigger the chances of me getting discovered were growing larger by the second. Right now I was hiding underneath a pile of rocks that I summoned with my earth jutsu, this way I won''t get found out. Most of the battles were mostly in the air, so almost none of the 400 remaining birds are fighting on the ground. But I can''t rely on this cowardly move forever, but if it can help me reserve my chakra for the next round, then I will keep using it. Soon 111 birds were left, the ones remaining were definitely the most strongest ones out of the rest. What actually surprised me is that at least 70 of these birds knew how to use chakra, without using any type of hand signs at all. I remember in my other life, I read in some naruto fanfics of people that can use jutsus just by the power of their mind and such. In the anime, I am pretty sure that there have been strong ninjas that were able to use 1 hand to use jutsus, instead of 2 hands. There are even jutsus out their that don''t require any type of hand signs, like the rasengan. This step is incredibly hard to master, but if these people/birds can do it, then so can I. Finally 100 birds were left, they were all bruised up and tired that they didn''t have the energy to fly anymore. Hence, they decided to rest on the platform. As after 3 minutes since they stopped fighting, the Phoenix king had yet to call the final result of the match. This confused everyone present. Normally when a match has finished, the Phoenix king would immediately move to the next round. No one said anything, they didn''t dare talk back to their king, but he was just sitting there, watching everyone from the high tree. Seeing the gazes of everyone, the king finally spoke up. He already knew about my existence since about halfway of the fight. The same thing goes to the five children of the Phoenix king. Nobody besides the Phoenixes, Al, Penny, and Elgae knew about my existence. ¡°Why have all of you stopped!¡± (Phoenix king) said to the 101 competitors in the giant platform. ¡°But my king? There are already 100 of us left. Shouldn''t have the round ended by now.¡± (Joc) A bird by the name Joc, said to the king with full respect to the strongest Phoenix. Joc was a sparrow like the ones who bullied Al and Penny earlier. The Phoenix king frowned upon hearing this. Have they seriously not noticed the human kid hiding underneath a pile of rubble. It makes you wonder how these 100 birds made it through the first round. But it couldn''t be blamed on them. Although 70 of them have indeed learned to use chakra, they aren''t sensor types. As these last 100 competitors only rely on their offensive skills, speed and strength. Also none of them could have expect a little human among the crowd. ¡°There''s a human hiding underneath the rubble!¡± (?) This bird that just gave away my location away, was one of the first 3000 birds that started in this battle. He was one of the few birds who saw me during the fight, but he didn''t think that I would survive this long. As soon as everyone heard him, I immediately came out of the pile of rocks, and made my way to a group of birds, who were near the edge of the platform. I used this time to my advantage, and knocked out 11 birds off the stage at the same time. I originally aimed to knock off 1 bird of the platform, but I thought that if I could knock more of them, then the next round might be shorter, and I would be able to learn to control natural energy faster. Of course, that is if I win this tournament. The eleven birds I knocked out were verry weak in comparison to the others. As soon as I showed myself to the public, they all were once again shocked. I am pretty sure you know the reason already. ¡°Okay let''s move on to the next round.¡± (Phoenix king) said, not giving anyone else the chance to say anything. He didn''t like wasting his precious time, so he almost immediately chose to move on to the next round. Nobody knew what to think anymore. A human just appeared and took out 11 birds in a very shameful way. And yet, the Phoenix king doesn''t want to say anything about this matter.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Even I was surprised. But I kinda like this guy, he''s cool. The 11 birds who were knocked off didn''t know what to do. Are they still in the round or are they not, since the king said the the first 100 will be able to advance. But now there were only 90 remaining. One of the birds who was knocked off, had the appearance of a black ugly duck, he foolishly tried his luck and tried to set his little claws on the stadium. At this time, the Phoenix king said out loud. ¡°Oh! and those 11 birds on the ground may be excused from the round.¡± (Phoenix king) said very clear. He was sticking to his words. anybody who was knocked off the stage, will be done for this round. It was their fault for not paying attention to their surroundings. And besides, he wanted this tournament to end already so he can focus on his other problems as well. ¡°But you said that-¡± (ugly duck) tried to question the king, but was met with an overwhelming force. ¡°Did I not make myself clear already!¡± (Phoenix king) yelled loudly to the ugly duck. There are two things that he hates in this world. Wasting time, and when someone else interrupts him. And now that this idiot bird was wasting his time, how could he not feel annoyed. ¡°Ye-yes my-my king! You did.¡± (Ugly duck) said while stuttering in fear. ¡°It''s all of your fault for not paying attention. And incase you''re wondering, this competition isn''t limited to birds only, but other species as well.¡± (Phoenix king) said It has never been mentioned before. But a few years ago, Itachi also came to this world. He won the tournament back then, but lost the chance to obtain a powerful Phoenix summoning contract. Let me explain clearly. The Phoenixes don''t submit to others easily, and even when Itachi had those rinnegan eyes back then, he still didn''t have the qualifications to summon a powerful Phoenix like them, What Itachi did was to fight all of the Phoenix king¡¯s children, which he won easily. And yet, the Phoenix king said that he failed. Although Itachi won the battle, he still lost the chance to obtain the strength of a Phoenix. This wasn''t the first time it happened. Many people thought that the Phoenix king was a sore loser, and couldn''t take the burden of having one of his children be under the command of someone else. Although Itachi was bit weirded out, he didn''t pursue the matter and chose to have a crow summoning contract that he obtained from old crow. Back on topic. Although everybody else was a bit angry that a human shamelessly performed such an action, they couldn''t question the king''s words. Because the king¡¯s words are final. Al was happy that I was still alive. But more importantly, I made it to the first round. This means that I am one step closer to obtaining those 1 year worth of bird seeds. I didn''t care what Penny thought about me, so I just kinda ignored her. Then a huge Eagle landed in front of us. It wasn''t Elgae, but his aura felt familiar to Elgae¡¯s. They must be related somehow. ¡°I am sure most of you recognize me, but let me introduce myself anyways. My name is bald, and I am the son of Elgae .¡± (Bald) said. (Lol that name.) I kinda snickered at hearing his name. Who would name their son ¡®bald¡¯ at least let them have some dignity and give them an awesome name, like Chris. (I am sorry if I have offended anyone by the name ¡®bald¡¯ I love you and you are awesome.) Bald, then led us to the next round of the tournament. It''s a good thing that I hid myself from the others, and saved all of my chakra. These guys didn''t even get the chance to rest at all. I was smart enough to save my chakra for this round. We followed Bald to the deep forest. I already read his mind and knew what the next round was gonna be. And it''s gonna be gross¡­ Bald stopped in his tracks, turned around to see us, then he said. ¡°As you all know, the food for the bird population is scarce. We have relied on everything to even pick up the smallest amounts of seeds or anything that can feed us. So now the 90 of you, must find 1 insect within these woods.¡± (Bald) When the others heard this, their faces sank. Although it was a relatively big forest, but the odds of finding even a small squirrel was close to nothing. Not to mention finding a small insect. The only reason they were able to survive this long without so much food, was because of the Phoenix king. The Phoenix king was someone who prepared for everything, even for a shortage of food. The Phoenix king had enough food for the village to live a month or two. But now the king¡¯s food is at its end, at most it can last for a week: This tournament is the last hope for the village. Either they find someone who is capable of learning the new nature energy, or reduce the population of the bird species by 50% or less of its original population. ¡°You will have 1 hour to complete this round. If you aren''t successful at finding anything within the given time limit, you will not make it to the third round. Are we clear.¡± (Bald) Everyone else had a terrible expression of their faces, but they still nodded in agreement. What they don''t get is why this year¡¯s tournament is a lot harder than the previous ones. It''s because this is the last time that a tournament will ever be held, simply because of the lack of food that they have left. Meaning that Phoenix king intentionally made this tournament a lot tougher than the last few tournaments, hoping to find that one person who is qualified to help them in this food situation. Me, who didn''t clearly understand the situation the village was in, I just thought that this tournament was easy as walking in a park. If others knew what Chris was thinking, they''d claw him to death. Unlike them, Chris is definitely the best sensor out of all of Konoha, mostly thanks to his incredible chakra control, which makes it easy for someone like Chris to find the smallest insect miles away. In fact, when they say here, Chris was able to sense 5 small worms on the way. When he read bald¡¯s mind, he already knew beforehand what the next round was gonna be about. But the thing is that¡­¡­ Chris hates bugs. It doesn''t matter what it is, as long as its small and walks, Chris would never go near a bug. But for the sake of learning to use nature energy, he was willing to make the sacrifice. (Wow¡­.. so brave¡­¡­ nope!) ¡°Begin!¡± (Bald) said to begin the second round. Then everyone flew fast as they could to scan the entire area for a single bug. Bald knew that only 1 or 2 of them Will make it to the third round. There is no way for them to find an insect in this forest, it was no different from trying to find a needle in an ocean. This round can only be accomplished in two ways. You must be super lucky, or you must be an expert at sensing your surroundings. Of course sensing is not something that a bird can accomplish. They¡¯re fighters, not a sensing type of race. Because each species of birds is skilled in their own fields. Phoenixes are extremely smart and strong. Eagles are fast and can see from a far distance. Crows are natural tricksters, and show no mercy to true enemies. The list goes on endlessly, but there is not a single bird species that is skilled I sensing. The Phoenixes might be able to, but they are not that good at it. And even if eagles have the best eyesight, they can''t see anything underground and search for small insects. And back on topic. Unlike the others, I just stood there and just stared intensely at that bald guy. I can feel some natural energy coming out of him, I would like to spar with him. When bald saw me, he seemed a bit angry and yet shocked. Doesn''t this human know that even a single second is important. And yet there he is, standing there with that stupid grin on his face. Even without using mind reading, I knew what bald was thinking. But I just stayed there and didn''t move. I already knew the locations of several small insects who were hiding deep underground, so there wasn''t any reason for me to panic. Bald, started examining me as well. He was curious of how a human can still be here. But he had a hunch, and he knew that I was somehow related to Itachi in a way. Out of curiosity, he couldn''t help but ask me. ¡°How''s Itachi doing.¡± (Bald) said to me. I kept a calm expression and didn''t react at all, and then I said. ¡°He''s fine. How do you know him?¡± (Chris) It''s not that surprising to know that Itachi was here before me. Still, I couldn''t help but ask him about what Itachi did in this place. ¡°He''s still alive, lucky bastard.¡± (Bald) said. Bald is not a mean guy, but he''s someone who sees justice over on top of anything else, like his dad. It¡¯s not like he''s saying that Itachi is evil, but that Itachi decided to use his summoning contract to summon crows only. In bald¡¯s view, crows are not holders of justice, but are merciless and are natural born killers. This is not something that justice needs. If it wasn''t because of the Phoenix king, he would have driven out the crows of this city a long time ago. But there was also that ¡®old crow¡¯ who is as strong as his dad. Bald is still young, but he will someday gain enough power to run off every single crow from tori no kuni. As I was reading his mind, I understood why he hates Itachi. In this village, eagles and crows were like oil and waters, they don''t mix in at all. If it wasn''t because the Phoenix king was here, then the eagles and the crows would have been on an all out war already. ¡°Itachi is not a bad guy, in fact, he is gonna be my brother in law in the near future.¡± (Chris) If I said this in front on Itachi, will he kill me¡­ probably not. ¡°Brother in law!? I see, you''re gonna marry his sister.¡± (Bald) said. Not showing any signs of anything at all. Bald didn''t hate Itachi, but he hated that fact that he chose the crows over the eagles. (That last part sounded like a sports team of some sort) ¡°Aren''t you gonna look for insects, you only have a little bit over 50 minutes.¡± (Bald) ¡°Nah don''t worry about me. I just want to have a nice chat with you.¡± (Chris) ¡°About what?¡± (Bald) ¡°Well for starters¡­¡± (Chris) End of chapter Chapter 42 The final round Me and bald didn¡¯t talk much, especially since he found out that me and Itachi are related in a way. So it was pretty boring here. Before the last 5 minutes were up, I made my way on one to the worms that were hiding underneath the dirt, and I introduced one to bald. I passed the test easily, but the others did not. Only 3 more birds were lucky enough to find a little insect, the other 86 were not so lucky, and thus, they had no choice but to quit this round This two rounds were extremely boring and easy. Isn¡¯t anything interesting gonna happen in this tournament. Because if this was a fanfic light novel, then it would have the worst ratings that anyone has ever seen. (*Sniff* excuse me while I eat this bowl of ice cream alone in my room, while watching ¡®your lie in april¡¯ and snuggle with my favourite pillow.) After that ended, bald led us out of the forest, and the four of us stood in the giant platform. We were waiting for the Phoenix king¡¯s commands to start the 3rd round of the tournament. Then the Phoenix king came out, and he watched us from down below with those very serious eyes of his and said. ¡°Birds and human, you have surprised me with your luck at surviving the first and second round. But your luck will end right now. Because the three of you will decide what the last round is gonna be.¡± (Phoenix king) Everyone but Chris was confused by what he said, usually he would gladly announce the rules of the round, and yet he''s giving us options for the third round. ¡°I will give the four of you a few options to choose from. First option, the four of you will fight my very own children, and if you make it out alive, you win.¡± (Phoenix king) The three other birds beside me shuttered in fear. There isn''t another bird alive who can take on the Phoenixes. Even with all of them combined, they will have no chance at surviving this round. ¡°The second option is simpler. The three of you will gang up on the human, and whoever takes out the human first, wins the round instantly.¡± (Phoenix king) Then every single bird looked at me in pity, and in a mocking expression. They hated me because I am part of a different race, and I shamelessly kicked out 11 birds on the first round¡­ Al couldn''t help but yell out. ¡°Oh this is total BS! How is that fair.¡± (Al) Of course, Al was lucky that the Phoenix king didn''t hear him, as others were also talking about this unusual third round. Thus blocking the noise from reaching the Phoenix king¡¯s ears. I also couldn''t help but say to the king. ¡°This is a racist thing, isn''t it!¡± (Chris) Of course the Phoenix king only smirked in amusement, and waited patiently for us to decide how the third round was gonna go. ¡°I think it''s fair that we should choose based on a democratic vote.¡± (Bao) A bird by the name Bao said this to the rest of us. ¡°Second option.¡± (Bird 1) ¡°Second option.¡± (Bird 2) ¡°Sorry human, but the second option it is.¡± (Bao) said. That was very quick. It''s not like they chose the second option because they hated me, but mostly out of fear. They would rather take their chances with a human than with the Phoenixes. ¡°But, the first option seems way more fun. I say we take on the Phoenixes.¡± (Chris) Everyone ignored me, and pretended they didn''t listen to me at all. What I just said was true. I came here for three things. An awesome summoning contract, learn how to control natural energy, and have some fun. And to be honest, these three birds don''t look like they can''t even give me a good warm up at all. ¡°Have you all decided yet.¡± (Phoenix king) The Phoenix king with his insanely good hearing, was able to hear us all the way from the top of the tree. ¡°We chose option 2.¡± (Bao) ¡°Wait! But I wanted option-¡± (Chris) I couldn''t finish my sentence before the Phoenix king interrupted me. ¡°Great! You may begin.¡± (Phoenix king) Then at that time, the three birds surrounded me in a triangle formation, and were ready to beat me up anytime. If you guys are wondering why the Phoenix king decided to do this to me, here''s why. FLASHBACK NO JUTSU! 1 hour earlier. ¡°Dad! You''re seriously letting a human to participate in the tournament, again! Did you forget what Itachi did last time.¡± (Marco) said ¡°It doesn''t matter as long as he''s strong.¡± (Valor) ¡°The tournament is free for anyone to join, that includes other species as well.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°But couldn''t you see that abnormal amount of chakra he has. He might have hid it well, but it can''t escape our eyes. I say we kick him off the tournament, and put him back in whatever ditch he came from.¡± (Marco) ¡°That''s a good idea, son. Infact, I give you full permission to do that.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Really!!!¡± (Marco) couldn''t help but say in surprise. His father is almost never this kind to them. ¡°But you have to make a sacrifice. If you kick him out of this tournament, I will kick you out of the family.¡± (Phoenix king) said in a sarcastic tone. Marco then acted like an idiot, and pretended that he never had this discussion with his dad. ¡°Why do you favour him so much, dad.¡± (Hail) who was on the side, couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Well I got a report from old crow, that this little human is related to Itachi.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°That explains a lot. Related in what way, is he Itachi¡¯s brother.¡± (Marco) ¡°Close. He''s Itachi¡¯s brother in law.¡± (Phoenix king) Although the message wasn''t written exactly as he said, he could tell that this kid was very close with Itachi, or his family. Otherwise, Itachi would have never given him such an important scroll to him. ¡°So wait, does Itachi have a sister, or does this other human have a sister.¡± (Geo) said a bit curious. ¡°I don''t think that¡¯s important. What matters is if this kid is as strong as Itachi. (Valor) said as his eyes can be seen to be itching for a fight.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Haven''t you learned your lesson. Didn''t Itachi wipe the floor with you, and yet you actually requested a rematch after he beat your ass.¡± (Marco) said to his brother, Valor. ¡°This coming from the one, who was knocked out faster than you called say, ¡®idiot¡¯¡± (Valor) ¡°Ladies ladies don''t fight over me. How about we just calm down, and settle it with a drink.¡± (Rogue) ¡°Please stop with your useless jokes, Rogue, they''re as funny as you can fly. Oh wait that''s right, you can''t.¡± (Marco) (Audience: Ooooohhhhh!!! Need some ice for that BURN!!!) ¡°That''s enough!¡± (Phoenix king) yelled to his three children. ¡°Father¡¯s right, we shouldn''t be quick to judge him.¡± (Hail) said to her brothers. ¡°Indeed you''re right, we should give him a small ¡®test¡¯¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°In other words, rig the tournament.¡± (Geo) ¡°Exactly. And I know just what to do.¡± (Phoenix king) PRESENT TIME! ¡°This is your great idea? Have three small fries gang up on a powerhouse like that kid.¡± (Geo) ¡°This is the best I could come up with.¡± (Phoenix king) Although he is the Phoenix king, his creativity sucks. ¡°I''ve had it with this crappy tournaments, next time I''m hosting.¡± (Valor) said. ¡°Nope! My village, my rules BITCH!!!¡± (Phoenix king) to his son, Valor. And back to Chris. (That was a funny moment with the Phoenixes, anybody else agree with me.) The three birds launched a sneak attack on me, but I dodged them easily. Without my gravity seals on me, or without my weighted clothing holding me down, I felt as light as a feather. Maybe I should use this time to use one of my skills that haven''t used ever since I got here. But which ones did I have again.. 1. cooking 2. immunity to genjutsu 3. Charmer 4. taijutsu master 5. Creation 6. An ability that lets me learn everything faster than everybody. (I''m gonna stick with this name. It has its own sense of humour.) 7. Appraise 8. Mind reading 9. Peace of mind. 10. Acting 11. Natural liar 12. Persuade 13. Master of sensing 14. No pain 15. Inflict Fear 16. Master of fuinjutsu 17. Dancing I remember. So far the only skills I haven''t used are ¡®inflict fear¡¯ and ¡®charmer¡¯ should I use them right now. (I didn''t put the skills list on a blue screen, because blue screen is reading his one piece manga.) As I was thinking about this, the other three birds were getting annoyed that they couldn''t land a single hit on me. ? of them are able to use chakra, but still couldn''t land a hit on me. Birds don''t have the same chakra pool as ordinary humans do, because they haven''t practiced it for as long as humans have. So thanks to evolution and adapting to chakra, we are the only race who is able to use chakra more efficiently than any other species of animals. I used this moment to use charmer on Bao, since he''s the one who started the democratic vote, he''ll be the first one to test my skills. Once I used it, Bao literally grew hearts for eyes. He looked at me as if I used the move ¡®attract¡¯ on him, and it was super effective. (Pokemon reference) So it also works on the same sex, or is it because we''re different species. I need to test this move when I get back home. ¡°My beautiful queen, your servant awaits for your orders.¡± (Bao) Aw shit! How the hell do I turn him back to his old self. Not only is it gay, but super creepy. Hopefully this isn''t permanent. Where the hell is blue screen when you need him. ¡°What the hell, Bao? What''s gotten into you all of a sudden.¡± (Bird 2) said to his companion. ¡°I only respond to my queen.¡± (Bao) But you just responded to him. Ah screw it. ¡°Bao. Knock this guy off the platform.¡± (Chris) I would rather not use my time solving this problem, so why not use it to my advantage. ¡°Yes my queen.¡± (Bao) I regret ever getting this skill in the first place. I should have used ¡®inflict fear¡¯ from the start. Then Bao immediately launched himself to bird 2, and they were both exchanging blows. The one who was winning was Bao. Not because he is better than his opponent, but because he caught his opponent off guard, thus giving Bao the advantage. Not only was bird 2 having trouble processing this through his mind, but the other birds on the sidelines were also having trouble about the current situation. ¡°Dad! Did you see that as well.¡± (Marco) ¡°I''m not blind, of course I saw that.¡± (Phoenix king) They were talking about the moment when I used my ¡®Charmer¡¯ skill on Bao. They saw a faint pink light enter his body, then after that, Bao started acting weird. ¡°Looks like he isn''t as normal as I thought. Makes me wanna test my strength on him.¡± (Valor) said while looking at me. ¡°I''m kinda worried for me.¡± (Hail) what were to happen if she acted like Bao is. It would tarnish her reputation and dignity as well. ¡°Quit complaining, this is fun to watch.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Watching your own villagers fighting is fun for you¡­¡± (Geo) ¡°Yup!¡± (Phoenix king) said without showing any signs of sympathy to Bao or bird 2. ¡°Agreed! This village is as boring as listening to your stupid lectures. Which is Long, dull, and full of baloney.¡± (Marco) ¡°You wanna get the ass whooping of your life.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°You wouldn''t dare. I''m literally a full grown man, I''m not a kid anymore.¡± (Marco) ¡®We¡¯ll see after the tournament. Hehehehe!¡¯ Phoenix king thought to himself. After the fight ended, Bao and bird two knocked each other out of the tournament. Bao was still attracted to me, and didn''t want to leave my side even though he lost this round. So the eagle guards had no choice but to remove him by force from my leg. Bao was crying and yelling like a kid who didn''t get what he wanted. So the eagle guards knocked him out cold. Then they dragged his unconscious body out of the stadium. ¡°Whatever sorcery you used on Bao won''t work on me. I''m ready to take you on.¡± (Bird 1) said while you could see his whole body shaking from fear. He was a chicken to begin with (literally) And now without the help of the other two birds, how could he not be scared. He was already tired from the first round, and also from searching the entire forest for a single worm. So he was not in a position to fight someone like me. ¡°That''s okay, I won''t use the same move on you, like I did with him.¡± (Chris) The bird sighed in relief after hearing what I said. ¡®Instead, I''ll use the fear skill that I wanted to use for a long time. I never had the chance to use his move, till now.¡¯ I activated the ¡®fear¡¯ skill, and almost a second later, the chicken fainted¡­ Huh? I expected more from this skill. I am gonna have to find someone else to test these moves on. These guys are literally the worst test subjects anyone could have asked for. ¡°Well I don''t know what the hell that was, so let''s just move on.¡± (Phoenix king) The other Phoenixes also noticed when I used the fear skill on the poor chicken, but they paid it no attention to it, so they moved on. ¡°Young human. You have won the Phoenix tournament.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡­..(sounds of silence) I guess the king expected everyone to make some kind of noise or something, but nobody said anything. Al however, wanted to break the awkward mood. ¡°Woooo!? Alright we won! We won! Those seeds are ours for the taking. Yahooooooo!!!!¡± (Al) He was too happy about winning that grand prize, that he didn''t notice the gazes he got from the rest of the birds. Even Penny didn''t even know what to say. She was happy now that they didn''t need to suffer starvation any longer, but she still was afraid of humans. It was just hard to explain what Penny was thinking right now. ¡°Young human. You have won the right for those bird seeds, and also the right to be taught natural energy from me personally. But do you want the other prize as well.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°What other prize?¡± (Chris) Did Al forget to mention me about a third prize. ¡°The other prize is to fight my children.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡­.. No one said anything, even the cheerful Al stopped cheering. What kind of prize is that. That''s no different from suicide. ¡°And that''s it¡­¡± (Chris) that sounds more like an extra challenge, rather than a reward. ¡°Allow me to finish. If you win the final round, you get the exclusive ¡®Phoenix contract¡¯ Then the Phoenix king showed me a very shining summoning scroll that he held with his claw. It definitely looked a lot stronger than the scroll Itachi gave me, and it also was emitting a very strong aura. I must have it. ¡°But if I lose this round, do I lose the previous rewards as well.¡± (Chris) ¡°Nope! Even if you lose this round, you can still go home with those bird seeds, and you still get to learn to master natural energy. Do you accept the challenge.¡± (Phoenix king) He doesn''t mind giving out those rewards, as I have already earned them. But he just wants to know if I am the one who is qualified to not only have the Phoenix contract, but to also be taught the strongest natural energy there is. ¡°I think we both know the answer to that question.¡± (Chris) I said confident in my strength to take down those Phoenixes. ¡°Good. Then what will it be. 1v1, 1v2. Please choose how many of my children you want to take on at the same time.¡± (Phoenix king) Everybody had their ears perked up for my answer. I decided to go for the obvious answer. ¡°I chose 1v5.¡± (Chris) This way I can go home faster than going through 1v1. I''m starting to miss Luna already. Then the expressions of everyone changed. How could a shameless kid like myself even request something like that. Even Al thought he was hallucinating. It was his actions that got me here in the first place. And if I died, how could he ever live for the rest of his life. He¡¯ll probably forget about me anyways. Then 5 majestic birds descended down at the arena, and landed down on the platform like total badasses. Each of them were the height of a two story floor building. They all looked very imposing and strong. ¡°You have chosen well, human. I want a good challenge from you. So if you fail to give me a good warm up, you will die from my claw.¡± (Valor) said. ¡°Good luck, tiny human.¡± (Hail) said a bit worried for me. She also said this in hope that I won''t use that weird move on her, like I did with Bao. ¡°You''re no match for my speed at all. Prepare to be knocked off the platform.¡± (Marco) ¡°Let''s just get this over with already.¡± (Geo) ¡°Since you can''t fly, I will also have a good chance to fight.¡± (Rogue) ¡°These children are so impatient. But safety first.¡± (Phoenix king) He then stomped he claw very hard on the ground, then some sort of energy barrier surrounded the giant platform. It almost looked like a giant bird cage. ¡°This is just a percussion in case you all decide to go all out. Now is everyone ready.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Yes!¡± (Everyone) including me answered firmly. ¡°Then let the last round of the Phoenix tournament¡­ BEGIN!¡± (Phoenix king) Chapter 43 The two battles! Part 1 SOMEWHERE IN AN ABANDONED FOREST! Three figures could be seen lurking in the shadows, they were Tobi, black and white zetsu. They were currently still looking for any whereabouts for these greedy wolves. And so far, they found nothing. ¡°Zetsus come here! I found something.¡± (Tobi) exclaimed in shock. ¡°What is it! What did you find.¡± (Black Zetsu) said. ¡°Poo!¡± (Tobi) pointed to a pile of shit that was just there on the ground. It looked like it has been there for days. ¡°...that''s it I''m out of here.¡± (Black zetsu) couldn''t take anymore of Tobi¡¯s crap, so he now quits trying to find the people who have been pursuing Tobi. ¡°But you promised me we would find them. You can''t just quit now.¡± (Tobi) tried to make black and white zetsu stay here for a little longer. ¡°Look, Tobi. We have been looking for the greedy wolves for hours, and white zetsu is already craving for some fresh human meat. We cannot continue going on some wild goose chase.¡± (Black zetsu) said annoyed at Tobi. ¡°... I guess so but we still have to- Huh!¡± (Tobi) sensed something fast was going his way, then his body phased through the object. Somebody threw a kunai at Tobi¡¯s head, and was almost successful at killing him, if it weren''t because of Tobi¡¯s reflexes were really quick to act. ¡°Who the hell called my gang ¡®greedy wolves.¡¯ It''s pronounced ¡®wolves of greed.¡¯ (???) The figure came out of the shadows, and it was someone covered in an all blue and red fancy clothes. There was a logo of a face of a wolf on his chest, with one of its eyes scratched off. It was a guy who appeared in his mid-twenties, had brown short hair, and an awesome moustache. ¡°Finally! They appeared.¡± (Tobi) said. Not caring at all that his brain was almost pierced by a Kunai. ¡°Who are you!¡± (Black zetsu) What weirded out black zetsu, was that this figure didn''t emit a hint of chakra. It can only be for two reasons. He can hide his chakra so well that not even he can sense it, but that''s impossible because black zetsu can even sense the smallest source of chakra miles away. The second option is that this person wasn''t born with chakra at all. (Kinda like guy, or Lee.) The second option must be the reason by black zetsu can''t sense in him a bit of chakra. But what also bothered black zetsu, was that he didn''t sense this guy coming at all, until he finally appeared. ¡°Pardon my rudeness black and white zetsu, my name is Fan. I am the leader of wolves of greed. I just came here for Tobi¡¯s eye. Or should I call him by his real name, Obito Uchiha.¡± (Fan) This time, Tobi stopped fooling around and put on a serious face. It couldn''t be seen because the mask is covering his face, but his eyes could be seen with a bit of anger in them. ¡°How do you know who I am.¡± (Obito) said. ¡°I know a lot of things. Like your lover ¡®Rin¡¯ died in the hands of Kakashi. I also know that Madara Uchiha saved you, and that you have been controlling the Akatsuki behind the shadows. And the list goes on and on. Would you like me to continue.¡± (Fan) A bit of shock could be seen in Obito¡¯s eyes. How can some random guy know everything about him. ¡°But I only came here for your precious eyes, Obito. Give them to me.¡± (Fan) said as he extended his hand to Obito, signalling him to hand him his eye. ¡°You don''t even have a bit of chakra in you, and yet you want to take my eyes from me. You must be jesting.¡± (Obito) ¡°I need those eyes because I am also an Uchiha, that was forgotten. My real name is Fan Uchiha.¡± (Fan) ¡°Liar! There isn''t anyone named Fan Uchiha. And if you really were an Uchiha, then where are your sharingan eyes.¡± (Obito) ¡°They were taken from me. As well as my other 4 Kekkai Genkais. The power to heal anything, the insane amount of chakra that can even make the nine tails kneel before it, the power of manipulating time, and the power to manipulate your body however you want.¡± (Fan) (Uhhhh what?) Tobi didn''t react much to his unbelievable story, but black zetsu did. He only knows someone with that many Kekkai Genkais. Chris walker. But he hasn''t heard that Chris has the sharingan eyes. Or does he? And how are these two related. ¡°It doesn''t matter anyways, that was history. Now are you going to give me your eye, or am I gonna have to take it from you.¡± (Fan) ¡°I would like to see you try.¡± (Obito) Then an epic battle begins. Fan used what resembled a silver handgun, then aimed and shot at black and white zetsu, as well as Obito. Fan wasn''t shooting ordinary bullets at them, they were more like explosive energy bullets, and each were made out of chakra. Even though Fan didn''t have any chakra in him, he is able to somehow get chakra bullets. How in the world did he do it. Tobi easily phased through the objects, while black and white zetsu was underground hiding, waiting for the perfect opportunity to kill Fan. Black and white zetsu aren''t known for their close combat skills, but their assasination skills and sensory skills. ¡°I already prepared for this.¡± (Fan) Fan then tossed a small metal disc object to the ground, then the whole ground started shaking terribly. This made black and white zetsu forced to come out of the ground, or the huge pressure that thing was emitting, would have crushed them underground. ¡°Where the hell did this guy come from.¡± (White zetsu) said in shock. ¡°Somewhere, really far away. That''s all you need to know.¡± (Fan) kept shooting at them. Obito was getting pretty annoyed that this guy was just spamming a bunch of bullets at them, so he used Kamui to make that weird item in his hand, disappear. ¡°Kamui!¡± (Obito) said. The gun in Fan¡¯s did disappear, but he didn''t look worried at all. ¡°Did you think that you won already.¡± (Fan) then activated a small red button that was on his other spare hand.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Then under Obito¡¯s feet, a huge amount of electricity went through his body, and it caused him so much pain. This was a small trap that Fan set up earlier. Fan is someone who doesn''t rely on the power of chakra, but the power of technology. And since Obito is a noob when it comes to understanding advanced technology, he doesn''t stand a chance. ¡°Get help!¡± (Black zetsu) ordered white zetsu to find someone who can help them. ¡°On it!¡± (White zetsu) without hesitating, ran as fast as he could. Although he could travel much faster underground, the weird disc shape doesn''t let him dig his way underground. So he has no choice but to run with his feet. ¡°Sorry but no one is getting away.¡± (Fan) made another silver pistol appear in his hand, and tried to kill white zetsu before he brings more allies. But his gun was met with a shuriken, which cut it in half. Fan didn''t expect this sneak attack, when he turned from the source of the said sneak attack, he saw Obito Uchiha standing a fair distance away from him. ¡°How did you¡­ oh right, substitution jutsu. That move is so annoying.¡± (Fan) said a bit annoyed that his plan went to waste. ¡°I don''t know who you are, or where you came from. But since you know so much about me, then you must die.¡± (Obito) ¡°Ha! You think you can kill me. I am someone who you once feared before. The problem is that you have forgotten about me, the whole world has forgotten about me. If you remembered who I was, then your pants would be soaked.¡± (Fan) ¡°Like I said, there is no Uchiha in this world called ¡®Fan Uchiha¡¯ there are only 4 of us left in this world, and I won''t let you tarnish the Uchiha name with your lies.¡± (Obito) ¡°Four? There''s Sasuke, Itachi, and Obito¡­ but Madara isn''t alive yet, are you sure you''re counting right, there are three left, not four?¡± (Fan) ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡± (Obito) ¡®Is there another Uchiha that I don''t know about, but who. I may have been gone for a a few years, but that shouldn''t be enough time for another Uchiha to be born¡­ unless, he had something to do with this. Looks like I need to prepare for the visit of an old friend?¡¯¡¯ Fan thought to himself. ¡°Master Fan, where are your coordinates.¡± (???) Someone who goes by the name Scott, was speaking in Fan¡¯s ear. It was like a very advanced walkie talkie, but it goes in your ears. ¡°You can trace me can''t you? And hurry up, we need to do this quick before more trouble arrives!¡± (Fan) issued to his underlings. Now that white zetsu escaped him, its only a matter of time before someone from the Akatsuki arrives. And he can''t deal with that, not yet atleast. ¡°We have arrived!¡± (Scott) said and then several hundreds of men with the same uniform as Fan appeared. ¡°Wow master, you weren''t kidding, that guy does indeed possess a huge amount of chakra in him. Once we extract it, our city can live for a few more months.¡± (Scott) Scott used a weird machine in his hand, to analyze how much chakra a person has inside him. And he just used it on Obito. ¡°I think we should get out of here, one was already enough, but several hundreds are a serious problem to me.¡± (Obito) ¡°Agreed!¡± (Black zetsu) agreed with Obito, and just when Obito was about to use Kamui to escape here, a huge blue force field surrounded the entire forest. ¡°Activated force field, master Fan. We are ready for extraction.¡± (Scott) ¡°You can kill the weird one, but leave the one in the orange mask alive.¡± (Fan) said to Scott. ¡°You heard master, get them!¡± (Scott) then issued to the others to begin fighting Obito and black zetsu. ¡°Yes!!!¡± (Everyone) yelled in unison. Each of them also didn''t have a spark of chakra in them, but they used chakra weapons like the ones Fan used before. ¡°Dammit! Here we go again.¡± (Obito) For some reason, his Kamui ability isn''t working at all. Looks like this force field can somehow block his Kamui ability. Even so, he can''t take on that many people with weird powerful weapons. He only has one goal in his mind now, stall for enough time, and they''ll live. Maybe. BACK TO CHRIS! The final round started, but none of us had made a move yet. Because we know that the first one to make a move, loses. I already had a sword in my hand. I didn''t dare to underestimate these five opponents. I can sense that they have a lot of natural energy surrounding their bodies. I can''t absorb that, or I will die. I remember that when Naruto was fighting the six paths of pain, one of them absorbed Naruto''s natural energy, but then died. This is great¡­ there is barely any chakra left on the air, and I can''t absorb my opponent''s energy, because it''ll kill me. But I shouldn''t care, because I have a huge amount of chakra in me, it might be enough to last me through this fight. ¡°Let me go at him first! All my opponents have always been someone who can fly, and since humans can''t fly, he''s the perfect opponent for me.¡± (Rogue) Rogue then dashed at me as fast as he could. His speed isn''t that good, but I used my appraisers skill on him, and his strength and defenses are something that not even I would want to mess with. He used his huge peak to strike me down, but I effortlessly dodged it. Speed was also my weakness, but thanks to the constant training of the gravity seals and weighted armour, I guess you could say that speed is now one of my greatest strengths. Just when I dodged it, Rogue seems to have anticipate that I would dodge, then his launched his flames at me by launching his huge his wings at me. I was hit, but the fire didn''t burn me at all, I felt nothing¡­ is it because his brown fire is weak, or am I so durable that not even flames can burn me. ¡°Heads up pipsqueak!¡± (Rogue) once again tried to charge at me, and use his peak to take me down. I once again tried to dodge that attack, but I could barely even move¡­ what happened to me. Seeing as how I can barely move at all, I confronted his attacked head on with my sword, and it caused a small explosion. Which also made a cloud of dust cover a small part of the arena. I was send back several meters away, and even my sword broke in two. It was made from reinforced steel, and yet it broke so easily. Looks like a stronger type of sword is needed for this match. The smoke cleared, and Rogue was still standing there. The small explosion didn''t even make him move for even an inch, he must be so heavy if he wasn''t launched back. ¡°Did you really think that my flame causes harm.¡± (Rogue) said. I see. His brown flame caused me to reduce my speed. What a terrifying combo! His weakness might be speed, but he can easily solve that problem if his brown flame touches me. His brown flame is still on me, but I used my healing powers to extinguish it. It''s only possible because this flame is causing me problems, and since I have a healing Kekkai Genkai that can heal anything, the flame was easily extinguished. ¡°Hm! The Phoenix flames can only be put out only when the 1 hour time limit has reached. And yet he just expelled it like it was nothing¡­ very interesting.¡± (Phoenix king) said to himself. I must be careful with the other Phoenixes. I suspect that the others must also have their own types of special fire powers. But the questions is, what is it. ¡°Oi Rogue you''ve have your fun, now it''s my turn.¡± (Valor) said as he charged at me. He used his red flaming body to take me out of the arena. His speed and defenses are ordinary, but his strength is very high levelled. I don''t know what type of special powers his red flame has, so I must avoid it at all costs. I used the strongest water jutsu I know, and used it on him. ¡°You underestimate us if you think water can expel my flames. ASHES TO ASHES!¡± (Valor) Once my water jutsu made contact with his flame, it immediately evaporated. I just wanted to test out his flame, and just as I thought, normal jutsus won''t even reach his body. Looks like I need to resort to my own handmade skills. I quickly teleported to another side of the arena, that I planted a bit earlier before the fight started. Valor missed his attack, then he started looking everywhere for me. And I was just a fair distance from where he was. ¡°Teleportation! Tsk! You''re just like Itachi, aren''t you.¡± (Valor) ¡°Believe me. I am nothing like him.¡± (Chris) Although I wish I could be. What can I say, he''s a badass character. Before I knew it, something launched me far away, I just barely managed to stop myself from falling off the edge of the platform. I didn''t even see what hit me, much less sensed it coming. ¡°I hate teleportation users! It makes my speed look slow compared to yours!¡± (Marco) yelled in anger. His speed was supposed to be unmatched in the whole world. But when Itachi came here and teleported to avoid his attacks, it made him feel slow, and he doesn''t like that at all. Marco has always been the most arrogant one, so how can he let not just one human, but two! Be much faster than he is. ¡°Hey! Wait for your turn.¡± (Valor) said in anger to his brother, Marco. ¡°You''ve had your fun, now I''m gonna kick him off the stage.¡± (Marco) ¡°Not until I have a go at it.¡± (Geo) then sneaked up on both of them, and charged at me. I did not move from my spot at all. Geo seeing that I was in front of him, he launched a strong wind gust at me, but my body went ¡®poof¡¯ and I was gone. That was just a shadow clone, I planted it when Valor and Marco were having their earlier dispute. I then appeared behind Geo and was ready to kick him off the stage, then he somehow predicted what I would do, he dodged my kick and send me a strong gust at me. The strong pressure of his wind send me back several meters, and most of my shirt and pants were torn, as well as my body, which was bleeding badly. Which is weird because several moments before his wind power reached me, I made my body as hard as a diamond. So his winds are very sharp, even sharper than swords. And they can even cut through diamonds like it was butter. Next thing I knew, all of the five Phoenixes surrounded me, I can tell that this isn''t gonna be an easy battle, but it still makes my blood boil with excitement. ¡°Well kid now that you had a taste of our power, what do you have to offer.¡± (Rogue) said in a deep voice. ¡°Wait but I still have to go.¡± (Hail) said. Hail doesn''t like to battle, she would prefer to stay back and watch her brothers fight, as she was always a nuisance when she fought along with them. She would only fight if she was forced to, like right now. ¡°You''ll get your turn!¡± (Marco) rudely said to his sister. I''m surrounded, looks like I need to use that weapon for this fight. It''s still a prototype, but it''s the best weapon I have made so far. A smirk could be seen in my face. This is gonna be an interesting day. Poll I luv doing polls, dont you agree. dhsjjsjshsgsusjsugsusgshshsh sbshshjsjhsishsidhdishjshsjsjThis story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. dhsjjssjsjissjisjdjshdjshshjdshs Usidjsushshjshsjshsheivssugs suvsusvisvisgishsigsgeieisg jdjjshsjsbsisdidhdoenksbsish sjsisjishsiwjsisjejehuwgwiwyd susuhwjwjehdieueodudjdjejje hehsjwishsjjsjsshjdbdjhsisgsj hsjshshsushdjbdbejsbsjshgsj hskjssjhsjshsjdjsjshsjjsjsjsjsjs ejsuhejsshuehehehehehsjshus (ignore the random letters above) Chapter 44 The two battles part 2 All of the five Phoenixes surrounded me, it looked like I was in deep trouble. But I''m not. It''s clear that all of these Phoenixes have a common weakness, and I am about to exploit that weakness. ¡°Do you regret doing a 1v5. If it were a 1-on-1 fight, then maybe you might a have stood a good chance, but you''re not strong enough to face all of us.¡± (Marco) said to me. ¡°Maybe you''re right, but may I ask you all something.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm?¡± (Phoenixes) all of them said in unison. ¡°I''m just wondering, which one of you is the strongest around here. I mean, one of you will someday take your dad¡¯s throne, and have the greatest power known to birdkind. But there are five of you, and only one of you will ever sit on the throne.¡± (Chris) ¡°...¡± (everyone) went silent. They all knew what I was plotting. They knew that I am trying to get these Phoenixes to fight each other, but that will never happen. Why you may ask, because they''re too smart to fall for this million year old trick. ¡°What kind of stupid question is that?! Of course it''s gonna be me.¡± (Marco) ¡®... you''ve got to be kidding me, he actually fell for that, maybe the others won''t fall for it.¡¯ Everyone thought in unison. ¡°Woah woah woah! What do you mean that you''ll assume the throne, it''s obviously gonna be me.¡± (Valor) ¡°You! Ha, you can''t even beat me in a race, what makes you think that you can be me to the throne.¡± (Marco) ¡°Unlike you, I am not an expert in running away. So why don''t you give up the throne, you couldn''t even sit on it even in your dreams.¡± (Marco) What these birds had a common weakness, was that they were far too competitive. But I truly didn''t think it would work. ¡°Guys! Can''t you see that this human is playing mind games with us, he''s obviously trying to make us fight each other.¡± (Geo) tried to calm the situation. ¡°Shut up Geo! You can''t even hope to achieve the throne, you''re not fast or as strong as the rest of us, and besides. You''re the weakest amongst all of us, you will never get Dad¡¯s throne.¡± (Marco) Those words were like a dagger that pierced through poor Geo¡¯s heart. He was very sensitive when it was discussed that his skills were the weakest amongst his siblings. ¡°Geo¡¯s right, we cannot fall for this human¡¯s tricks.¡± (Hail) she also tried to soothe down this situation, but I made sure that she didn''t accomplish it. ¡°I think that She has a bigger chance at getting that throne, than any of you do.¡± (Chris) ¡®...That shameless bastard of a human¡¯ is what everyone else thought of me. ¡°Explain yourself.¡± (Marco) said in an annoyed and angry tone. ¡°Think about it, she is the Phoenix king¡¯s only daughter, so he must cherish her more than the rest of you. So maybe he might give her the throne.¡± (Chris) The children of the Phoenix king had a blank expression of their face, they have honestly never thought of this before. It''s true that Hail is basically her daddy''s little princess, but to actually give her the throne, was something that they have never thought of before. The Phoenix king, however, had covered his face with his wing in shame. He had never met a shameless human like me in all of his lifetime. But he also had to admit, that his kids are too stupid to fall in a trap that I set up. ¡°Of course! I have never thought of this. Hail! I challenge you right here right now, winner gets the seat.¡± (Marco) ¡°Hey you trying to pick on my sister, you''ll have to get through me first.¡± (Rogue) sided with his sister. Rogue has always been humiliated that he couldn''t fly, but his sister never has not once humiliated him. She was always nice to him. And now he has the chance to repay her for her kindness, by protecting her, even from his own brothers. ¡®Great, this human¡­.. maybe it was a mistake to have him participate in the tournament¡­¡¯ the Phoenix king thought to himself. While I enjoyed watching this hilarious and yet unexpected scene, I was already gone from the spot I was before, and in a different spot. I was currently on the air on top of the Phoenixes. I really have to pat myself in the back. Thanks to my air walking jutsu that I created, I can show them a little of my awesome power. I cupped my hands together on my hip, and channeled at least 10% of my chakra into this attack of mine. ¡°Rasen-kame!¡± (Chris) ¡°Holy son of a¡­ that human can fly.¡± (?) one of the birds on the sidelines said and pointed at me with his feather. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Geo) who was suffering from his aching heart, reacted to what one of the birds said right now. ¡°HAME!¡± (Chris) and now more and more chakra was accumulating in my hands. At this time, all the Phoenixes reacted and looked up, and had a dumbfounded expression of their faces. They let their guard down when they were having their dispute, and they didn''t think that I possessed the ability to fly, or even the huge amount of energy I was letting off. This caused Rogue to almost make him go insane. Even though he''s a bird, he can''t fly at all, but now a human shows up and he''s able to fly. Might as well stab him through the heart. He would rather die than to have his honour as a bird suffer like this. ¡°HAAA!!!¡± (Chris) I let out my Rasen-kamehameha to hit the Phoenixes. I decided not to use 50% of my power like last time, because it was so destructive, that I might kill every single bird on the sidelines. Not only that, but I also have to keep In mind about my chakra pool. After my fight with Orochimaru, I learned that conserving your chakra is very crucial in a fight, even if I have an insane amount of chakra inside me. The rasen-kamehameha reached the five Phoenixes, and then a huge amount of dirt and dust covered the platform. Unless one was a sensor type, they couldn''t see anything inside the dirt cloud. ¡°Woah! I didn''t know that humans were this strong!¡± (Al) couldn''t help but say this to himself out of excitement. Even Penny, who was quiet during this whole time, could not help but nod slightly at Al¡¯s comment. ¡°Although that attack was very strong, it shouldn''t be enough for my children to be fatally injured .¡± (Phoenix king) said to himself. The dust cleared, and all five Phoenixes were fine, but they all had some bruises on them. ¡°Ima kill him!¡± (Marco) said very abrupt and changed at me at an insane speed. ¡°So it''s an aerial battle he wants, then it''s an aerial battle that he will get.¡± (Valor) also chased after me.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Wind battles are my specialty.¡± (Geo) also joined in the fun. ¡°I should go help as well.¡± (Hail) followed her brothers suit. ¡°...I give up. If a human can fly, then what''s the point of me living anymore¡­ I''ll be on my room. Call me when pigs can fly as well.¡± (Rogue) Rogue couldn''t face the fact that a human can fly while he can''t. His self esteem was hurt real badly, that he lost the will to fight in this tournament anymore, and probably never will fight again. He then walked off the stage with a gloomy expression on his face, and he walked to the tallest room on the big tree, which is where his room was located Oh sweet! 1 down 4 to go. I thought to myself. I honestly couldn''t believe that I accidentally managed to break a Phoenix¡¯s mind and spirit. ¡® sigh¡¯ maybe I really shouldn''t have let this human participated in this fight. I just wanted to see my children¡¯s progress with their skills. And now one of them will probably never want to come out of his room.¡¯ Phoenix king thought to himself. ¡°Since you dare attack me, I''ll return 10 times the power to you.¡± (Marco) Marco was the fastest out of all his siblings, so naturally he reached me way before the others did. He opened his mouth and an unbelievable amount of natural energy combined with lightning, gathered up on Marco¡¯s beak. A terrifying bolt of lightning shot to me, and hit me. Before the lightning hit me, I got a weapon that I have been working on secretly. This weapon is very well known back on earth. I deflected the lightning attack with my sword, and I was send back several meters because the force of the lightning is very powerful. But I was okay, and my sword is fine too. Not even a dent on it. And since it was made out of metal, it actually held a lot of Marco¡¯s natural lightning attack power on it. ¡°He actually deflected Marco¡¯s lightning!¡± (Hail) said in shock. Marco¡¯s attack might not be the strongest, but it was the fastest attack and no one other than her dad could stop it. Not only that, but that sword is still intact, even after it took on Marco¡¯s lightning attack. The lightning should be powerful enough to even melt metal. ¡°Behold! My greatest weapon. The master sword.¡± (Chris) Yup that''s right! I made an exact replica of the master sword from the legend of Zelda. It is made out of reinforced diamond. It takes so long and so much concentration to make a diamond based weapon. Making swords out of reinforced metal is easy, it only takes a second to make. But a diamond based sword takes days to make. ¡°Come at me! I''ll beat every single one of you, and get the prizes.¡± (Chris) I charged at them, and like a raging volcano, I yelled out of the top of my lungs. ¡°With Marco¡¯s energy in this sword, I can make my move even stronger than before. TRUE END LIGHTNING BLADE!!!¡± (Chris) I called it ¡®true end lightning blade¡¯ because this is a true lightning blade, not like Kakashi¡¯s lighting on his arm. He''s not even a master at fighting with blades. Marco was arrogant enough to not dodge my attwck, so he took it head on. If I could take on his attack, then why couldn''t he. Our strengths clashed, and a huge explosion occurred. The sound of the explosion sounded like when lightning hits the ground, and the sound of thunder echoed far away out of the village. Then the sky turned gray, and it rained heavily on the field. Although the rain didn''t hit the platform because the bird king set up a huge energy shield that surrounded the whole field. It still rained on the sidelines. Al and everybody else was drenched. They didn''t want to leave this field at all. The battle is getting too intense. They would rather not miss a second of this amazing fight. When the explosion occurred, Marco was sent back with even more bruised and scratch marks on his body. I was also damaged on this attack, but was quickly healed thanks to my healing Kekkai Genkai. ¡°Damn human! No man could ever wield such a power, much less a kid.¡± (Marco) said in frustration. ¡°I am more than just an ordinary kid.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know.¡± (Marco) Marco then zigzagged around me at an insane speed, he was like a blur to my eyes. It''s just like that time when I fought Lee. He was too fast for me so I had to resort to my time manipulating Kekkai Genkai. I stopped time and everything was clear already. I could see Marco and he was defenseless. I walked to his body and was ready to put all my strength into this attack. I hit him, then then time resumed, he was sent down to the platform. Marco coughed up blood, and looked up to me in shock and confusion. He didn''t even see me make a move, so how did I manage to sneak up on him. It looked like a disappeared on a flash, and reappeared in another location in a blink of an eye. ¡°I''m gonna end this.¡± (Chris) I once again cupped my hands together, and was ready to use another ramen-kamehameha. Before I was able to to that, I sensed a lot of heat energy coming at me. It was Valor trying to take me head on. ¡°I didn''t expect a young human to hold so much strength, looks like this tournament isn''t gonna be a bore like the other times.¡± (Valor) I forgot that this was a 1v5 competition, I totally forgot about the other Phoenixes. ¡°It''s okay, I''ll heal you.¡± (Hail) flew over to Marco¡¯s side and tried to heal most of his injuries. ¡°Don''t heal me, how can I face that human if you guys back me up.¡± (Marco) Still arrogant, he would rather face the terrifying human kid alone than receive help from others. But thanks to his injuries, he wasn''t able to move as fast as he could, or even move at all. ¡°Your right wing is badly damaged, I can heal you if you just let me.¡± (Hail) being the nice bird she is, she tried her best to heal her injured brother. ¡°Never! Let me go.¡± (Marco) tried to get up and resume to the fight, but then blacked out when someone knocked him out. ¡°Ah! So satisfying.¡± (Geo) said as he finally got his revenge on his brother. By knocking him out by hitting him on the back of his head. ¡°Thanks Geo, you really helped me calm down Marco.¡± (Hail) said as she finally started healing her brother. ¡°...yes! That''s what I wanted to do.¡± (Geo) Nah that''s a lie, he just wanted revenge on his brother that he hates so much. Back on the battlefield in the air. Valor kept chasing me everywhere. I won''t be able to beat him in close range combat, because his flame is so hot, that it could burn me before it even reaches me. It literally feels like I''m battling a raging volcano. ¡°What''s wrong, human, can''t fight me head on.¡± (Valor) Without saying a word, I extended my spare hand towards Valor, and launched a one-handed Rasen-kamehameha. Valor kinda expected this attack and dodged it easily. I don''t have that many long distance attacks, so I''m trying to come up with a way to beat him. BACK TO THE OTHER FIGHT! It''s been at least a dozen minutes since Tobi and black Zetsu were fighting the wolves of greed. Right now they are extremely tired and hurt. They had almost died a dozen times in the last 15 minutes. To them, 15 minutes felt like an eternity. Where is the fucking help when you need it. The whole field was a mess, a few dozen bodies were lying lifelessly on the ground. These were the troops of the wolves of greed. ¡°How long can you two hold. You''ll be dead before the cavalry arrives.¡± (Fan) said also tired of this fight. He knew that if he and his man would fight Obito alone, then they have a huge chance of beating him. But with the annoying help of black zetsu, their chances were getting slimmer and slimmer. Don''t underestimate black zetsu, he has been living for eons. And there is a reason to why he must have lived that long. He is experienced in killing, plotting, scheming, close combat. He might not be as strong as Itachi or people like him, but he can take on people without chakra in their bodies. He just needs to take their technology and use it against them. It was actually as easy as it sounds. ¡°Where is white Zetsu with the cavalry!¡± (Obito) couldn''t help but ask black zetsu. They were both now taking cover behind a tree. And fan too was taking cover behind a rock. ¡°He should be here soon.¡± (Black zetsu) then readied his newly acquired silver gun that he stole from one of the people he killed. Thanks to this weapon, his strength has improved a lot. He was a fast learner so he didn''t need a lot of time to figure out how this weird, but powerful weapon worked. ¡°Boss, what do we do now? They''re stronger than what you said, and we can''t handle too many deaths. Remember that back in our home that we also had Tsubaki¡¯s kingdom to worry about. So we can''t afford to lose out too much.¡± (Scott) said worriedly to his boss. ¡°I know that, I didn''t expect black Zetsu to adapt to the use of our advanced technology so fast. And that Tsubaki, if it weren''t for her, then I could have called every single one of our troops here to deal with Obito and black zetsu. I will kill them once I have the chance¡­¡± (Fan) Then out of the blue, the whole field was dark, something blocked out the sunlight. Everyone looked up, and saw a giant rock that was the size of a village falling down at them. ¡°Finally! He''s here.¡± (Black zetsu) said and smiled very creepily. The giant rock crashed down on the force field, but in disintegrated upon impact. The one who appeared was none other than the leader of the Akatsuki himself, Pain, also with his other companions. (I mean the six paths of pain) Seeing as how that didn''t work, pain summoned another three huge meteors down towards the force field. This time the great impact of the meteors were making cracks appear in the force field. It wasn''t gonna be long until it fully breaks. ¡°Boss! The force field won''t hold, we can''t afford to fight the opponents allies. We need to evacuate.¡± (Scott) said in a despair manner. ¡°Grr! If only I had my original strength, then none of this would have happened. Activate teleportation devices, we¡¯re going home.¡± (Fan) said angrily, but wasn''t stupid enough to fight someone like Pain. ¡°Yes boss!¡± (Scott) didn''t wait a single moment until he activated a button that was hiding in his chest. Then him and the surviving members of Wolves of greed vanished from the battle site. Before Fan activated his button, he looked at the direction where Obito and Black zetsu were hiding, and he yelled out. ¡°Before I go! Tell Itachi Uchiha if he remembers who got those eyes for him, then tell him my name.¡± (Fan) Fan without waiting for a response, he left the area and took with him the corpses of the deceased members of the wolves of greed. So this way, nobody else but them can utilize their advanced technology. ¡°Seriously, who in the world was that guy?¡± (Black zetsu) said. But he kept his new favourite toy in his hands. The new silver gun has a limited amount of bullets inside, well unless someone put a little bit of chakra inside, then you will have an unlimited amount of bullets in it. Pretty cool. Chapter 45 The two battles part 3 With Valor on my ass, there is no way that I can''t fight him head on. Then Valor gathered a bunch of natural energy at his beak, similar like what Marco did, them he launched a scorching amount of hot fire-lava at me. I couldn''t think of anything else to counter that attack, so I threw my sword directly at him. I put all of my strength into that throw, and it did nullify Valor¡¯s attack, but it missed his body entirely. ¡°Petty trick. You''ve lost your weapon, and that will be your downfall.¡± (Valor) said as a cocky smile could be seen on his face. I couldn''t help but smile a bit too. I then made one handed sign with my right hand, then my master sword came back to me as if I were a strong magnet. Valor noticed my smirk. He didn''t know why I smirked like that, till he figured it out too late. His fighting instincts told him to move, but he was too slow to react as my master sword cut off part of his wing. Without his wing to support him in the sky, he could no longer fly anymore. He crashed on the stage, right on top of poor Marco. ¡°Valor too! Great, first Rogue, then Marco, then Valor, he''s stronger than I thought.¡± (Geo) couldn''t help but say it in shock. ¡°Geo listen, you need to take him down. I can heal them while you stall enough time for me to fully heal Marco and Valor:¡± (Hail) said as sweat covered her face. ¡°You sure, sis? It looks like you''re at your almost at your limit already.¡± (Geo) couldn''t help but notice how tired she''s getting from healing Marco¡¯s wounds. And now she also has to heal Valor. She definitely won''t have enough energy to fully heal them. ¡°It''s okay. Just trust me.¡± (Hail) said as calmly as she could. ¡°Instant-Rasen-Kamehameha.¡± (Chris) surprise motherfuckers! I don''t know about you guys, but I''m kinda getting bored here, and tired. I already used up more energy than I needed to. And if she does indeed heal both of those strong Phoenixes, then I will lose this fight. So before I launched my Rasen-kamehameha at those phoenixes whom were just sitting there like sitting ducks, I teleported on the ring with one of the seals I planted earlier. This move reminded me when Goku used his Kamehameha and instant transmission on Cell. And although Geo and Hail did have their guards up, they never expected me to just suddenly teleport near them and blast them with my Rasen-Kamehameha. Even Marco who had just awakened, blacked out again due to my sneak attack. Valor was still conscious, and now he was barely clinging on to his consciousness, it is only a matter of time before he also blacks out. Hail and Geo who were the weakest out of all of their brothers, also could not prepare for my sudden assault. On the entire area, only one living being was left, me. ¡°...¡± (everyone) the whole scene was quiet. The Phoenixes who were supposed to be the strongest beings on the world, lost to a human kid. ¡°Well that didn''t last fucking long.¡± (Al) said. It''s true what he said. This fight should have lasted way longer than it should have. But it didn''t. The Phoenix king had an expression of disappointment, for his children. How could they have been so blind, couldn''t they have seen the way to beat this human kid. He was a bit angry with his children. He got up from his seat, and said in a loud voice. ¡°As you can see, the winner is the human, but however sadly I must-¡± (Phoenix king) Before the Phoenix king finished his speech, I interrupted him. ¡°I give up. The Phoenixes win this round¡± (Chris) I said loudly. I was also disappointed, not at me, but at those Phoenixes. If they couldn''t even beat me in 1v1 then they''re too weak for me to use them in actual combat. They don''t even respect each other, so how could they respect me. I Remember that when Naruto first summoned a giant toad. (Forgot his name) The giant toad wanted Naruto to do two things before he can ever summon him again. 1 to prove that he has the strength and the ability to summon him. 2 to earn his respect. Although I have proved that I am more than capable to obtain the Phoenix summoning scroll, they will never yield to someone who they think is of a lower life form than them. And if they don''t respect me, then they''ll cause me more harm than good in the future. So it''s better to just learn the new natural energy, rather than to gain a summoning scroll that''ll bring me pain. The Phoenix king has only been shocked a few times in his lifetime, and this is one of those rare times. He knew that I was shameless and that I would accept the scroll, so why did I give up when all of his children were already off stage. And just like the Phoenix king, the other birds on the sidelines had their beaks dropped on the ground. Winning this round was already on my grasp, and yet I just let it go. Even the only Phoenix who was still conscious, which was Hail, also couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Geo was far too weak to endure my Rasen-kamehameha at point black range, so he fainted as well. And since Hail is a healer, she was able to heal her body before she fainted from her pain. ¡°Explain to me, why did you quit even though you knew you had already won this fight.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Because I don''t think your children are not ready to be in a real battle of life and death.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm¡­ go on.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Let me put this in simple words so everyone can understand. Earlier when I mentioned them about the throne, your two sons were about to fight each other. This means that they have a problem competing with each other. If this was a real fight, then they would have died on that spot, because if they turn against each other, then the enemy will be the one who will win. And also, I have noticed that they are far too mentally weak. Your brown son (Rogue) couldn''t take the fact that I could fly and he couldn''t, making his will to fight end without even thinking about helping his siblings. As well as Geo, he couldn''t stand it when they called him weak and useless.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. They have not once in this whole entire time fight me I pairs. They only fought me 1-on-1 not even a 2v1. This means that they don''t cooperate at all. If they don''t work together, than the enemy will have an easier time taking care of them. If they had at least fought me 2 at a time, then maybe I would be the one off the stage, not them. The only one who has actually done anything effective in this fight is her.¡± (Chris) I pointed at Hail. ¡°...me?¡± (Hail) said a bit perplexed. ¡°How do you mean?¡± (Phoenix king) said also confused at my statement. ¡°If I didn''t interrupt her earlier, then she would have healed her brothers, which is very crucial to the fight. In addition, she also tried to prevent her brothers from fighting each other when I mentioned them about the throne. But the only think that I didn''t like about her, is that she lets her brothers boss her around. And that she is far too soft to actually harm somebody else. If it weren''t because of this, then she would have been a great leader.¡± (Chris) That was a long ass speech. Sorry it''s just that I had far too many things bottled up in me. So I''m just trying to express them right now. And hopefully I will never say another long ass boring speech ever again. ¡°And if I were up to you, how will you fix this problem.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°I may not look like it, but I have several students under me. I have improved their strengths that they are completely different persons. And there is a way to fix your children''s problems. With patience and discipline.¡± (Chris) ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡± (Phoenix king) laughed out loud. No one has ever seen the Phoenix king in this state, not even his own children. They all had no idea how to react to this scene. ¡°Out of my thousand years that I have been living, I have never seen such a human. You might be shameless, but you have heart.¡± (Phoenix king) The Phoenix king dropped to the ground and landed in front of me. The huge impact caused a huge amount of air and dirt to fly all around us. He was at least a few meters taller than his children. Just standing in front of me is making me want to bow before him. Is this the might of a powerful Phoenix. ¡°The truth is human, before you gave up, I was never gonna hand you over the Phoenix contract.¡± (Phoenix king) said without a hint of shame. This was nothing new to anybody but Chris. A few years ago when Itachi won the tournament, the king still didn''t give him the Phoenix summoning scroll. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) I said a bit confused. ¡°It was never about winning, it was about teaching my kids a lesson. I knew about my children''s condition more than anyone. And I just waited for somebody to point out their weaknesses. And even if you won, I wouldn''t want my children to slow down as someone as talented as you or Itachi. That is why I never gave anyone the scroll.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°So this round was just something to teach your kids a lesson. Then why didn''t you just beat them up, and you could have taught them a lesson yourself.¡± (Chris) ¡°I would have gladly done that, but they wouldn''t have understood the message. They knew that I am stronger than them, so me beating them up is no different than bullying. Which is why I needed the help of a random stranger to teach them that they''re just a frog in a well.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Ah I see! Did you by any chance lie about the other prizes as well.¡± (Chris) ¡°Not at all. We can start training whenever you''re ready.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°I''m ready now.¡± (Chris) I cannot wait to try out the new natural energy that he has been talking about. ¡°A little of hasty aren''t we¡­ I like you. Follow me and we''ll start your training. And on the way, tell me about yourself.¡± (Phoenix king) STOMP! STOMP! STOMP! Before the Phoenix king and I left, he stomped his foot heavily on the ground, and then deactivated the giant bird cage field. Nobody reacted to the sudden situation. It was too fast and too much for their little bird minds to process through. Most of them didn''t say anything and left. There is no reason to stay here anymore, and this battle somehow made them forget how hungry they were. Al took his girlfriend back to his home. He can come and collect the year supply of bird seeds later, he thought that Chris had done too much already for him, so he''d rather not be a nuisance to him. ¡°Um dad!? A little help please¡­¡± (Hail) Hail¡¯s body was underneath this body of her unconscious brothers. And now that she is weak from the fight, she had no spare strength to help them at all. Much less herself. She pleaded for her father to come and help them, but he didn''t hear her. Good thing Rogue wasn''t unconscious on top of her, otherwise he would have crushed her to death due to his weight. BACK TO THE HYUUGA COMPOUND! It was already 6:00 Am in Konoha. Everyone in the Hyuuga place is sound asleep, they don''t usually wake up until 7:00, unless if there is a special occasion. In one of these rooms, Luna slept quietly in her new room. She looked like an angel. She was wearing cute little pink pyjamas which made her even cuter than before. Although she was asleep, she was worried for me still. She was currently holding the summoning scroll very tightly, she was afraid that she would lose it. ¡°OPEN UP! I KNOW YOU¡¯RE IN THERE LOVER BOY!¡± (Anko) Out of the blue, Anko interrupted everyone''s sleep in the Hyuuga palace. She was pounding and yelling heavily outside the door. For some reason she was looking for Chris. A random Hyuuga lady took the task of answering Anko before she annoyed everyone to death. ¡°What do you want.¡± (Hyuuga lady) opens the door and said in a grouchy manner to Anko. Anko didn''t answer her at all and just barged inside the Hyuuga palace. ¡°I know he''s here, I can smell him. Tell me where is he.¡± (Anko) ¡°Who?¡± (Hyuuga lady) said a bit confused. ¡°Lover boy.¡± (Anko) Anko never learned Chris¡¯s real name. So she just called him lover boy. ¡°Do you mean Chris.¡± (Luna) Luna recognized that voice back from the Chunin exams. ¡°Oh! If it isn''t lover boy¡¯s girlfriend. Where is he.¡± (Anko) ¡°What do you want with him.¡± (Luna) ¡°Business! Now tell me where is he.¡± (Anko) ¡°Gone. I don''t know when he''ll be back.¡± (Luna) Answered. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Anko) leaned closer to Luna and started examining her. After confirming that she wasn''t lying. She let out a breath of disappointment, and left. If lover boy isn''t here, then she doesn''t see the reason she should stay here any longer. Luna was left confused, as she she stared at Anko¡¯s figure leaving the Hyuuga palace. Why would she look for Chris at a time like this? ¡°Is she gone...¡± (Hinata) came out of her room, and asked Luna a question. ¡°...¡± (Luna) looked at Hinata with a blank expression. They were both wearing the same pink pyjamas. After a few seconds, they laughed a bit. What are the odds of both of them owning the same type of pyjama. ¡°Where''s sensei?¡± (Hinata) couldn''t help but ask. she overheard why Anko came of the Hyuuga palace, so she was kinda worried for her sensei. ¡°He''s gone off to train, or something. But I''m sure he''ll be back soon.¡± (Luna) ¡°You guys talking to me.¡± (Chris) I appeared out of nowhere and startled the two cute girls. ¡°Ah! When did you come back?!¡± (Luna) didn''t even feel my presence. So how did I came back without alerting her tracking seal that I placed on her and Kat. ¡°I am just a shadow clone. The original me is somewhere far away. He send me here to train you two and Hinabi.¡± (Chris) The Phoenix tournament actually took longer than Chris expected, so there is no way he could have returned to Konoha in time to teach the girls. So he made some shadow clones, then he teleported them to the Hyuuga place. That way his clones would teach his students, while he learns how to control natural energy from the Phoenix king himself. ¡°Oh okay¡­ can I ask you a question first.¡± (Luna) said with a bit of sadness in her words. ¡°Sure.¡± (Chris) ¡°Is he, by any chance, mad at me. Is that why he went away.¡± (Luna) She was still a bit depressed from their little dispute. And she wondered all night yesterday, if he only disappeared to get away from her. I smiled a bit seeing as how she cares about our last fight. I petted her little head with my hand, then I said. ¡°I might be a shadow clone, but I also share boss¡¯s feelings and thoughts. He isn''t mad at you, he only disappeared to learn a new move. He should be back in no time.¡± (Chris) Luna could tell that I was telling the truth. She held tightly to my hand which was petting her small head, she smiled happily then said. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± (Luna) ¡°No problem. Let''s get to training. After that, you two can go shopping and have some fun together. It''s better if you two take a break before the third round. That way you will have more energy to fight.¡± (Chris) I might be stuck in the land of birds for another day. The third exam doesn''t start in two days. That should be more than enough time for me to learn how to control this new natural type of energy. ¡°What''s going on here.¡± (Hanabi) said cutely while rubbing her cute eyes, she walked out of her room and asked us a simple question. ¡°...¡± (everyone) When we looked at Hanabi, she was wearing the same type of Pyjamas as Luna and Hinata. Everyone laughed at the weird coincidence that just happened. ¡°I wanna play too.¡± (Chris) I said playfully. And with the power of creation, I made my clothes change to the same type of Pyjama as they were wearing¡­ I only did it because it was funny. Then everybody laughed hard. They couldn''t contain their laughter at all, and just laughed it up for a good half a minute. ¡°You look funny in pink, Onii-chan.¡± (Hanabi) said to me. ¡°I may look funny, but you look as cute as a doll.¡± (Chris) I picked up Hanabi then started tickling her a bit. ¡°Please stop! That tickles.¡± (Hanabi) couldn''t contain her laughter and laughed harder than she ever has. ¡®Maybe someday I can invite them for a sleepover at my room. I always wanted to know what it feels like to have a sleepover. Of course, sensei isn''t included for obvious reasons.¡¯ Hinata thought to herself. ¡®He look so happy with Hanabi. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say that they really are brother and sister¡¯ Luna thought to herself as well. Hinata and Luna smiled at how well I got along with the little Loli. In their minds, I am someone they respected. What a great way to start the day. (And what a great way to end the chapter.) Chapter 46 The new natural energy ¡°Mind telling me what the hell happened. White zetsu came out of nowhere and yelled out that you two were in big trouble.¡± (Pain) said a bit annoyed. Who in their right mind would dare attack them. Unless if that person was Isabella, then he has no reason to fear them. ¡°I cannot explain it in simple words. But it seems that we''re dealing with an enemy of unknown origins. He also said something very interesting.¡± (Black zetsu) ¡°What did he say?¡± (Pain) ¡°Something about Itachi''s eyes. We all know that he has unlocked the rinnegan, but he never told us how he did it. And this Fan person claims that he has something to do with it.¡± (Black zetsu) ¡°Hmm¡­ i''ll summon him when we get back to the main base. Anything else that I should know.¡± (Pain) ¡°One more thing, something about 5 Kekkai Genkais that he claims he used to possess.¡± (Black zetsu) ¡°5?! That''s impossible. The only person with the most Kekkai Genkais Is 4, and he lives in Konoha.¡± (Pain) That person he''s referring to is obviously Chris. ¡°That''s the person I was gonna mention as well. This Fan person, says that he had Chris¡¯s Kekkai Genkais, but was also an Uchiha possessing the sharingan eyes as well. And he had claimed that they were taken away from him. He didn''t say who or when.¡± (Black zetsu) ¡°... I have lived for a while now, and there is no such man. I bet that if we were to go the ninja files, then no such man would be alive.¡± (Pain) ¡°I know it''s confusing if you think about it. He mentioned that the whole world has forgotten him, and that he was feared by everyone.¡± (Black zetsu) ¡°And you believe him.¡± (Pain) ¡°I don''t know. I will need to look it up, and find more evidence.¡± (Pain) ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± (Obito) said to black zetsu. ¡°I''m afraid that it''s not possible. This man appeared out of nowhere, just so he could gouge out your eyes. I bet that he has the same plans for other sharingan users as well.¡± (Black Zetsu) ¡°I will not let someone come and go as please. At first this was fun, but now it''s something much more serious.¡± (Obito) ¡°... I''ve been thinking, and he''s right, obito. You don''t even have any idea where to look, much less where to begin. As the leader of the Akatsuki, you are not allowed to go find them on your own.¡± (Pain) ¡°Don''t speak about being a leader at a time like this. You and I both know that without me, there''s no you.¡± (Obito) ¡°I will not back down from this, Obito. I am stronger than you are, and you will listen to me.¡± (Pain) ¡°Cocky, aren''t we. I know that you don''t have much time to live, that''s why you''re speeding up the process to capture all the tailed beasts. What were to happen if everyone on the Akatsuki knows about your current condition.¡± (Obito) This time Pain snapped and used his All mighty force on Obito. Obito was send flying back, then hit his back hit on a sturdy tree. ¡°Let''s get one thing straight, I am not your puppet, and I don''t like to be threatened. You and I have the same motives, but if you try to get in my way again, I will not hesitate to kill you.¡± (Pain) Then the other six paths of pain formed a line beside him. They were waiting if Obito tried to attack him. ¡°Hm! You''re right. But when the time comes, and you die, because you failed to capture the tailed beasts on time, I will be there to laugh at your misfortune. Because you weren''t simply strong enough to capture the tailed beasts.¡± (Obito) ¡°Laugh all you want, but it still won''t bring your dead girlfriend back to life.¡± (Pain) Obito snapped as well, and charged his Kunai directly at Pain. Pain anticipated this attack, then clashed his Kunai with Obito¡¯s Kunai. ¡°Let''s talk about the dead. You couldn''t save your best friend because you were too weak to save him. So with your little sick mind, and powers, you are using his corpse to do your bidding.¡± (Obito) ¡°You call me sick? You killed your own sensei, when it wasn''t even his fault for the death of your girlfriend. You should have blamed yourself for being too weak to save your girlfriend.¡± (Pain) ¡°Let''s talk about weak shall we. You single handedly lost to a girl, that pretty much tells me pretty much everything I need to know just how weak you are. You are a failure to this group, and you will soon be dead.¡± (Obito) ¡°Enough of this!¡± (Black zetsu) broke this fight from the sidelines. ¡°Tsk! I''m going to find this Fan, with or without the Akatsukis help.¡± (Obits) then used his Kamui to teleported somewhere else. Black zetsu wanted to stop him, but pain extended his hand to block black zetsu¡¯s path. ¡°Leave him. I''ll contact Itachi about this Fan person. And you will investigate how this Fan person is related to Chris. Once you finish that, you will tell me everything about your experience fighting Fan.¡± (Pain) ¡°...Yes leader.¡± (Black zetsu) obeyed. Then he went deep underground, and disappeared from the site. Now that Fan disappeared, along with his weird shaped disc, black Zetsu can once again travel underground. Of course he travelled along with his new silver weapon. ¡®Once I have the tailed beast, I will accomplish what I have dreamed for, and no one will be able to stop me. Not even you, Obito, or even, Madara.¡¯ Pain thought to himself. BACK TO CHRIS ¡°Why are we here?¡± (Chris) After the tournament ended, the Phoenix king brought me to a place deep in the woods. But everything here is dead. All the grass, trees, everything looked dry and dead. I have no idea why he brought me here. ¡°Simple really, I''m gonna teach you the strongest natural energy known to birdkind.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Cool. So what is this new natural energy you keep talking about.¡± (Chris) ¡°I thought that you would have guessed. Do you know anything about plants?¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°... not really, why?¡± (Chris) I said a bit confused. ¡°You see, this new natural energy isn''t really a natural energy. It''s more like a Kekkai Genkai.¡± (Phoenix king) A natural energy, that''s like a Kekkai Genkai? That''s a new one. ¡°The natural energy I''m talking about, is to control plants.¡± (Phoenix king) So¡­ I came all this way, so I could grow some plants¡­ huh! This is gonna be interesting. ¡°What? Were you expecting something else.¡± (Phoenix king) said as he saw my face changing slightly.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°No, I''m just kinda curious how this plant energy is as powerful as you say.¡± (Chris) ¡°Do not underestimate plants, young human. It might sound weak, but it''s a very frightening power to wield. Do you know why me or my children, don''t use such a power, but instead rely on another type of natural energy.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Nope, why?¡± (Chris) although I had a good idea why they didn''t use such a natural energy, i didn''t dare say it. ¡°Because this plant energy, once killed my mother.¡± (Phoenix king) Wow! It suddenly got dark, and sad. ¡°This is how it happened.¡± (Phoenix king) Aw shit! I came here to learn some new powerful natural energy, not listen to a sad tale. ¡°My father was the creator of the plant energy, he actually grew the entire forest you see here. And he and my mom build the village from scratch, with the help of others. Then my father died. It was a sad day for us. I was still a kid, and my dad¡¯s natural energy actually produced seeds forus to feed. But when he died, we only had food left for several thousand years.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡­ you know what, I won''t say anything, it just feels really¡­ uncomfortable, saying something right now. ¡°Even though a thousand years seems a lot to a human like you, it''s merely a blink of an eye for us Phoenixes. My mom then tried to learn to control dad¡¯s own natural energy. But she failed, and was turned into a plant statue. This means that if we''re not careful enough, we could die. This is why I avoided risking me and my children''s life. This dead part of the forest that you see here, is a sign that the forest is about to die. Unless someone worthy enough to manipulate natural energy, learned to use it properly, then the bird species will survive for another millennium.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Not to be rude, but I really want to learn to use this natural energy, so can we hurry it up please.¡± (Chris) No seriously, how many sad stories have you heard like this. ¡°... and here I thought that you would at least shed some tears from my story.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°I have seen ¡®your lie on april¡¯ there is nothing out there that can make me cry.¡± (Chris) Saddest anime ever! (Tell me which anime made you cry. Pm me or write it in the comments below.) ¡°..... I have not idea what you just said, so let''s just skip my sad story and just proceed to training.¡± (Phoenix king) Then the Phoenix king took out a small scroll under his wing, then handed it to me. ¡°This scroll should give you insight to use the plant energy. But be warned, use it the wrong way, and it will kill you.¡± (Phoenix king) You know, for someone who doesn''t like to talk a lot, he sure speaks a lot. ¡°... do you by any chance, have a way to dispel the natural energy inside me, like with a stick or something?¡± (Chris) I kinda remember when Naruto tried to learn sage mode, this toad who taught him, would occasionally hit Naruto before the sage energy would devour his whole body. ¡°No need for that, I have my own way.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡­ I don''t like the way he said that. Then I sat on the dead grass, then started reading the scroll very thoroughly. Once I was done reading it, I closed my eyes and started concentrating on what the scroll said. I then absorbed the energy around me. Oh shit! I can feel the energy inside me about to explode, I''ll die at this rate. ¡°I gotcha, kid.¡± (Phoenix king) didn''t waste any time and launched my body a red flame from his body. I could feel my body burn, but the energy inside me was gone? How did he do it. ¡°Put on some clothes on, kid.¡± (Phoenix king) I looked down, and all my clothes were gone. The red flame must have burned them to ashes. I didn''t get startled or anything, and just casually made come more clothes with the power of creation. The birds don''t see my naked form as anything strange, because they''re a different species, so there is nothing to be ashamed of. ¡°Your red flame cancelled out the energy inside me, how?¡± (Chris) ¡°Each flame has their own unique properties. The red flame can burn anything, even the energy inside you. I tested it on some few birds before. But how come you didn''t yell in pain, this flame is quite painful, not only that but you heal extremely fast. You are indeed a very interesting human.¡± (Phoenix king) Thank god for my skills and Kekkai Genkais. Which reminds me, where is blue screen. He''s really taking his time reading that one piece chapter. And so, I started learning the plant energy. I asked the Phoenix king if I could make shadow clones to speed upon my training. He said yes, but only 10, no more than that amount. And thanks to that, my training went smoother. I wonder how everyone else is doing. BACK TO KONOHA Hinata and Luna finished their training with my shadow clone. Hanabi was still practicing her waltz until the day of her birthday. Which is one day after the third round of the chunin exams. Hina kept observing her little niece, as she progressed everyday with her waltz skills. I was also happy that my time teaching Naruto and the others also payed off. Since Hinata and Luna both agreed last night to go shopping after tranining, that''s what they did. The both of them were now out exploring the area, and bought whatever they liked. Luna and Hinata both came from a wealthy family, so they didn''t need to worry about money at all. ¡°I am really enjoying this, Hinata. I never had a friend to hang out with.¡± (Luna) said happily, as she enjoyed Hinata¡¯s company. ¡°Really! Me too. I never had someone to hang out with.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Where do you want to go next. Maybe a-¡± (Luna) Luna was about to say something, until someone interrupted them. ¡°Hey. Why don''t I accompany you two for a while. And maybe we can go crazy tonight at my house¡± (Kiba) Yup that''s right, Kiba is trying to hit on both of the girls, at the exact same time. BACK TO CHRIS ¡°ILL KILL HIM!!!¡± (Chris) shouted out the tip of his lungs. ¡°Why did you scream all of a sudden?¡± (Phoenix king) said a bit confused. Did chris damage his brain while trying to absorb natural energy. ¡°I- I dunno actually. It''s just that I really hate dogs for some reason? I wonder why.¡± (Chris) Chris just shrugged it off and continued his training. His senses are extremely sharp. BACK TO LUNA AND HINATA ¡°Kiba, I already told you that you and me will never work. I already have someone I like.¡± (Hinata) said a bit angered. It''s not the first time that Kiba has asked her out. At first it was kinda cute, but it just got to a point where it got creepy, and annoying. ¡°This time is different Hinata. This time I can have two beautiful girls on my arms. Come on now.¡± (Kiba) Kiba by force tried to grab Luna¡¯s and Hinata¡¯s hand. But was met with a knee on the stomach. The one who send Kiba far, was Luna. She was a very docile girl, but you mess with her, she will charge at you furiously. (Kinda like what happened in chapter 35) Luna hated one thing in this world, people who took advantage of others. And now that Luna was much more matured, she has learned a thing or two about these type of people from her brother. With the help of Chris''s training, she learned when and how to strike. And a girl needs to protect herself, as she can''t always rely on Chris and her friends to protect her all the time. ¡°Ow, I will hurt you for that!¡± (Kiba) was just trying to hold her hand, is there any need to knee him in the stomach. Kiba didn''t have Akamaru here, because Akamaru is getting his constant check up at the vet. Without his dog, Kiba¡¯s abilities are limited. He truly thinks that Luna isn''t that strong, and only managed to hit him because his guard was down. He didn''t dare charge at Hinata. He saw her when Hinata defeated Neji like it was nothing. As Kiba was about to charge at Luna, he was met with a blunt object on the head. He didn''t even see who or what hit him, and he passed out from sudden head force trauma. The one who knocked him out was Ino and Sakura. They both saw what had happened and couldn''t take it anymore. They were both women, they couldn''t take the crap that Kiba was doing to Hinata and Luna, so they stepped in and decided to teach Kiba a lesson about respecting women. ¡°I thought I told you to stand back, Ino pig.¡± (Sakura) said to her arch-nemesis. ¡°I thought I told you the same thing, billboard brow.¡± (Ino) A hint of sparks could be seen between the two. Just their angry gazes are enough to generate sparks. ¡°Thanks¡­ I guess?¡± (Luna) said. ¡°No problem. I just really can''t stand perverts like him.¡± (Ino) ¡°And doesn''t Kiba know better than to mess with someone like Sasuke¡¯s brother.¡± (Sakura) said. Although Luna and Hinata didn''t need their help, they still had to show their gratitude for their help. ¡°If you like, would you like to hang out with us. We were just going to the candy store.¡± (Hinata) Hinata took this scene to her advantage, to try and make a strong friendship happen between the 4 of them. ¡°Candy store! I''m in.¡± (Ino) said. Although she was one who likes to take care of her outer appearance, she just can''t say no to chocolate. ¡°Great let''s go.¡± (Luna) Before Sakura and Ino had another fight, Luna dragged them by force to the candy store. And there just laid Kiba. Everyone else walking beside him, ignored him. It''s something that most people call karma. Once the four girls entered the candy store, a strong scent of sweet, delicious candy attacked their nostrils. ¡°Buy whatever you girls want, it''s on me.¡± (Hinata) ¡°No Hinata, it''s on me.¡± (Luna) tried to be friendly and pay for their own treats. ¡°I invited you all over, so it''s only right for me to pay.¡± (Hinata) also tried to be friendly to everyone else. ¡°Hm! Luna.¡± (Kat) Kat went to greet her friend. Kat liked candy more than anything. And she would spend most of her time in this place, eating all sorts of candies. ¡°Kat! I didn''t sense you were here. How have you been.¡± (Luna) said. Both Kat and Luna were having such a good time, that they didn''t even notice each other until now. ¡°Well I''ve been trying to keep my mind out of that. So I wanted to distract myself with all these delicious candies.¡± (Kat) Kat was talking about trying to forget about Orochimaru. And since it could bring trouble to say his name in front of Hinata and the others, she only said it in different forms. Luna understood what she meant. But she was just happy that Kat didn''t go rogue, and tried to hunt Orochimaru all by herself. ¡°Hinata. Is it okay if Kat hangs out with us.¡± (Luna) Kat is pretty much Luna''s best friend. So she tried to get Kat to join her little group, with Hinata¡¯s permission. ¡°Of course!¡± (Hinata) said with a smile. The more the merrier, is what she thought. ¡°But I don''t want-¡± (Kat) was about to reject. Until she saw Luna¡¯s sad puppy eyes. ¡°... oh alright fine.¡± (Kat) said angrily. But in her heart, she was happy that Luna invited her to the group. ¡°Yay!¡± (Luna) did a cute little cheer. Then after that, the group of 5 went on an all out shopping spree. But it doesn''t end there. Chapter 47 A huge disaster caused by Sakura ¡°And that''s why, Sasuke, is the strongest genin.¡± (Ino) kept boasting about her crush to the other girls. They all decided to sit down and eat some barbecue. It was a perfect time for all tof them to get to know one another. ¡°Luna, who do you think is stronger, Sasuke or Chris?¡± (Sakura) She has seen Chris beating up Sasuke before. But now that Sasuke has unlocked his sharigan ability. It''s kinda hard to tell who is stronger. ¡°I will say¡­ Definitely Chris.¡± (Luna) She does admit that Sasuke is stronger than the average Genin. But she is stronger than her brother. Now that she has awakened her mangekyo sharingan abilities, she is very confident that she is the strongest female Genin. She knows in her heart, that Chris is stronger than anyone here. And maybe Kat is stronger than Sasuke, with her amazing wood style abilities. But, Luna could never say that to them. As Her powers, Kat¡¯s and Chris¡¯s powers must be kept a secret. The council already knows about their Kekkai Genkais, and has told them not to tell anyone else of their abilities for obvious reasons. ¡°Really! Hm! Well he did train Hinata, and Hinata defeated Neji, which is a kid prodigy, very easily. Which reminds me. Hinata, how did he get you that strong.¡± (Ino) said curiously. Hinata blushed. It reminded her when Chris made her a promise, to get Naruto to notice her. There is no way that she willl ever say that to them, or she will die from embarrassment. ¡°He uh! Made a promise to me.¡± (Hinata) played with her pointer fingers, while she blushed hard. ¡°A promise? What kind of promise.¡± (Ino) ¡°It''s uh! Something¡­¡± (Hinata) ¡°Hmmm! Is it something perverted. Did he blackmail you?!¡± (Ino) said. Ino didn''t stop to think if her voice reached the other people sitting near them. And when Ino said this, everyone was focussed on the girls table. ¡°Don''t listen to her. She was deprived of oxygen at birth.¡± (Sakura) said in hopes to avoid any unnecessary rumours. Then everyone somehow smirked a little, and continued eating their food. Somehow, Sakura¡¯s words worked. ¡°You idiot. Do you want to attract attention so much, then do it on your own free time.¡± (Sakura) said angrily to Ino. ¡°Sorry, it''s just that, haven''t you all heard about the rumours about Chris?¡± (Ino) All the girls then had a question mark (?) appear above their heads. They were all equally confused. ¡°What kind of rumours?¡± (Kat) said. Unlike Ino, these girls aren''t into gossip. So they haven''t heard the rumours lately. ¡°You guys don''t know?! Well here it is.¡± (Ino) Then after a dozen minutes, Ino explained to them about how Chris was a potential rapist. She even told them that Sasuke himself, said this in public. Luna had her face flushed. She wondered why her brother told her about the birds and bees at such a random moment. So it was because he somehow thought that Chris, forced himself on her. The only thing that happened on that day at the forest, was a small kiss. ¡°That-that didn''t happen. He isn''t one to do something like that.¡± (Luna) Despite being super embarrassed, she still defended Chris¡¯s reputation. ¡°It''s true! Sensei will never do that.¡± (Hinata) protected her sensei as well. ¡°I can vouch for that.¡± (Kat) said. Although Chris said to Luna that he will start a finally, but he said that he doesn''t plan to once they''re older. He''s not someone to do something like that to Luna. Otherwise, Luna would hate him forever. ¡°Hm! I know that he didn''t do it, but it just seemed like an interesting topic to talk about.¡± (Ino) then folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Now that I think about it, where is Sasuke and Chris. They haven''t appeared in quite a bit.¡± (Sakura) said. She was looking forward to hang out with Sasuke, but he is nowhere to be found. That''s why her and Ino were together, they were both trying to find Sasuke. They even made it into a competition, whoever finds Sasuke first, gets to go out with him. ¡°Brother is probably training, and Chris is¡­ away for now.¡± (Luna) said a bit depressed. Although Chris¡¯s shadow clone told her that he wasn''t angry at her, she is still sad that they had a fight because of her misunderstanding. ¡°You got into a fight with him, didn''t you.¡± (Ino) said. Ino is someone who likes to observe relationships like Luna''s. And every single time when a couple fights, they always emit a strange signal, that Ino always picks up. ¡°How did you know!¡± (Luna) she hasn''t told anyone. And yet Ino saw through her easily. ¡°I had a feeling. I am a master when it comes to situations like these.¡± (Ino) ¡°Even though you have never been in a relationship with anybody else.¡± (Sakura) ¡°I don''t see you in a relationship either. It''s because of your ugly billboard brow, that every single boy has avoided you. Even Naruto doesn''t chase you like he did before.¡± (Ino) Hearing this, it was as if a knife pierced through Sakura''s chest. It''s true that she hasn''t even dated once, so how could she say that to Ino. Not only that, but Naruto has indeed stopped bugging her for quite some time now. Is her charm going down the toilet. If not, then why did he stopped chasing her. Hinata could not help but wonder in her own thoughts. Now that her and Naruto are really good friends, Naruto doesn''t see Sakura the way that he used to. Although she was happy. She was also sad that Sakura¡¯s self confidence is being crushed. ¡°Now that I think about it, has anyone here, other than Luna, been in a relationship.¡± (Kat) couldn''t help but say. Hearing this, all the girls atmosphere was gloomy. Hinata has been chasing the same guy forever. And they haven''t progressed at all. The same situation happened with Ino and Sakura. But the boy they like, always ignores them. Kat was too busy training to take her revenge on Orochimaru, that she doesn''t even have the time to date a guy. Luna is already in a relationship. So nothing wrong with her. ¡°Well¡­ I am sure that you will all find someone in the future. You are all very pretty.¡± (Luna) Luna said this so she doesn''t become the target of these girls. It''s never a good thing if a bunch of your friends are jealous at you. ¡°Thanks, Luna¡­ Hm!¡± (Ino) Ino spotted the red ring that Luna is currently wearing. She has been to a a lot of jewellery stores, but she has never seen such a ring. ¡°Luna, where did you get that ring?¡± (Ino) asked curiously. ¡°This! Chris gave it to me back at the second round of the Chuunin exams.¡± (Luna) said as she showed her ring to the girls. ¡°Can-can I see it, please.¡± (Ino) As a girl, the things that she likes most are clothes, perfumes, and jewellery. ¡°Well¡­ okay, but just for a little bit.¡± (Luna) Luna has not once taken her ring off. And now that she made a decision to give it to someone else, it''s kinda hard for her to do it. But since Ino is a good friend, she doesn''t see the reason she should say no. And besides, she thinks that Chris wouldn''t mind at all.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Thanks. Luna¡± (Ino) Ino took the ring from Luna¡¯s hands, then inserted it into her own finger. Luna then felt that her strength had somehow gone down. She felt weaker. Is it possible that that ring made her stronger, but that should not be possible, as no such thing exists. The red ring at first was too small to fit Ino¡¯s finger, but it grew in size. Ino couldn''t help but scream in shock. ¡°Aaahh! It''s¡­ so beautiful.¡± (Ino) said. Wearing that ring made her somehow powerful, and it even grew in size so it could fit her. She must definitely ask a ring like this from Chris. BACK IN THE LAND OF BIRDS There I was, still sitting in the dead grass and tried to absorb the natural energy. This is taking longer than I thought. Even with my skill to learn faster, and my shadow clones, it will take me some time before I fully learn to control this powerful natural energy. I guess it''s because the stronger the natural energy, the longer it takes. Then all of a sudden, a blue screen appears in front of me.
Luna: {relationship} has disappeared.
What!!! Did I somehow make her angry at me. But I don''t remember doing anything to her. And besides, I''m not even there.
Ino: {Relationship} natural 100/1000
Ino?! Why did her name appear¡­ oh I see. After thinking about it, I guess that Luna must be hanging out with Ino, so it makes sense that when Luna gave Ino her ring, it must have added her to my harem. I don''t hate Ino, and I don''t like her that much, and we have never met in person, so it''s pretty surprising that our relationship is only at a natural level. She must respect me or something. Good to know. BACK TO THE GIRLS ¡°Wow! Luna, you must please tell me where Chris got such a magnificent ring.¡± (Ino) used her puppy eyes to make Luna tell her where Chris got this ring. Not only is the ring beautiful to girls, but it has a weird ability that can fit all sizes. And it even somehow made her stronger. She can feel her chakra pool go up by a small margin. ¡°I don''t know where he got it. Only he knows where he got this ring.¡± (Luna) said. ¡°Is it really that great?¡± (Kat) ¡°Of course. Wear it.¡± (Ino) without even getting Luna¡¯s permission. She forced the ring into Kat¡¯s finger. Once Ino put the ring in Kat¡¯s finger, Kat indeed felt her power rise. BACK TO CHRIS
Ino: {Relationship} has disappeared
Kat: {Relationship} natural 900/1000
So Luna is also hanging out with Kat. Good for her. I was worried that Kat would go rogue on us, and chase down Orochimaru. And not bad, our relationship isn''t that bad at all. Not as good as Luna''s, but it''s something. BACK TO THE GIRLS Kat was very shocked to feel her power rising. She worked so hard to even raise it a bit, but it takes so much time to raise it even a bit. And wearing this ring, is equal to atleast a few years of training. ¡°Amazing!¡± (Kat) said in astonishment. ¡°Now it''s your turn, Hinata.¡± (Ino) Ino loved the ring, but she wanted for everyone to try it out. This way, she and the other girls could persuade Chris to give each of them a ring. ¡°Hm okay. Only if it''s okay with you, Luna.¡± (Hinata) Unlike Ino, Hinata was nice enough to ask Luna¡¯s permission first. After all, it Is Luna¡¯s ring. ¡°Of course you can.¡± (Luna) Then without hesitating, Hinata wore the red ring on her finger. And just like the rest of them, she experienced a huge strength surging through her. BACK TO CHRIS
Kat: {Relationship} has disappeared
Hinata: {Relationship} natural 950/1000
Well shit! I know that Hinata respects me a lot, but isn''t this too much. I remember that blue screen told me that the only reason for the huge increase in number, is if both people like each other. If one side doesn''t like the other, then the relationship number will never progress. It''s natural for Hinata to like me, but it still looks like somewhere deep inside me, I still have a crush on Hinata. This is gonna be tougher than I thought. (What Chris doesn''t know, is that Hinata listened to his and Luna''s conversation last night. And when he confessed that he used to like Hinata, then it somehow affected her view of Chris.) (And also because Chris has helped her and Hanabi through these few days. It''s only natural that she has developed some feelings for him.) (The only way for someone''s level to go higher than natural, is if they do something intimate. Like holding hands, date. Unless Chris does this with Kat or Hinata, their relationship will never go higher) It''s harder to get rid of these feelings for Hinata than I thought. What should I do. ¡°You okay. You seem distracted?¡± (Phoenix king) said to me. ¡°Hm! oh no it''s nothing.¡± (Chris) Although I said that I didn''t have anymore feelings for Hinata, it looks like that even my feelings can lie to me. Looks like I can even lie to myself pretty good. But right now, I will focus on this plant energy, then I will fix that problem later. BACK TO THE GIRLS ¡°So, sensei can do something like this. Amazing.¡± (Hinata) said. Her view of Chris keeps changing every single time. ¡°Can I, also wear it.¡± (Sakura) After seeing everyone''s expression, Sakura couldn''t hold herself from asking to wear that ring. ¡°Sure.¡± (Luna) Then Hinata took the ring off, and offered it to Sakura. Once Sakura had it on her hand, she examined it first. When she just inserted the ring into her finger, someone dropped a bunch of plates, which caused all the girls eyes to focus on the clumsy waiter. ¡°That scared me.¡± (Luna) is someone who gets startled easily. ¡°Yeah¡­ wait, Sakura! Where''s the ring!¡± (Ino) said in shock. ¡°It''s here¡­.. wait. It''s not here. But I just had it.¡± (Sakura) When Sakura looked at her finger where she inserted the ring, it was gone. Did she drop it. ¡°It must have dropped on the floor when the waiter dropped the dishes.¡± (Kat) said. Then all the girls got on their knees and looked all over the floor. It''s not common to find a ring like that. But they found nothing. Where did it go. BACK TO CHRIS Once again, a blue screen popped up in front of me. Just how many people Is Luna hanging out with?
Hinata: {Relationship} has disappeared.
Sakura: {Relationship} is under natural. The relationship level has fallen to {hated} The ring has been returned to your space inventory thingy.
Hmm! Weird. This didn''t happen to Hinata and the others. Is it because I hate Sakura. I remember how she treated me, so I must have some sort of grudge against her. I think this is why my ring returned to me. Because once a relationship goes wrong, the feelings you have for a person could instantly vanish. I wonder how they will react when the ring disappeared¡­ it''s probably nothing bad. BACK TO THE GIRLS ¡°What the hell, Sakura. We turn our attention away for one second, and you lost something so important.¡± (Ino) yelled angrily at Sakura. The situation is much worse than Chris expected. ¡°I-I don''t know what happened.¡± (Sakura) Although Sakura and Ino always fought, she had no right to talk back to her. She did indeed lost the ring, but she doesn''t know what to do. ¡°Oh god¡­ what have I done.¡± (Luna) said as some tears could be seen on her eyes. Chris gave her that ring as a sign of their relationship. And now that Sakura had lost it, she doesn''t know how she will ever face Chris again. Luna doesn''t blame Sakura at all, since it was a mistake. But it was her fault for not taking care of her ring. And it wasn''t just any ring, it was a very special ring that Chris gave to her without asking anything in return. If she had known that it was a unique ring, she would have never given it away like that. ¡°It''s okay, Luna. We will find Sensei''s ring.¡± (Hinata) tried to comfort her friend. Right now, everyone was basically throwing the place upside down. But no matter where they looked, the ring isn''t anywhere to be found. ¡°I''m sorry, Luna. I don''t know what to say.¡± (Sakura) said in a sad tone. ¡°An apology isn''t gonna cut it, billboard brow. You will need to do so much more for not only Luna, but Chris as well.¡± (Ino) said very angrily at her. Although Ino liked that ring, she was more concerned about how Luna felt. To her, Luna was a nice girl that she would most likely want to be friends with. And now that Sakura lost something very important from Luna, she couldn''t help but be very angry at Sakura. Nobody here knows that Chris has the ring with him right now. But how can they expect for a ring to teleport to Chris. It just did not make any sense. ¡°It''s okay, Ino. Sakura didn''t mean to lose it, and I am sure that Chris will understand.¡± (Luna) Although she said that, she wasn''t so sure about it either. They just had a fight because of her misunderstanding. So how can she tell him that he lost her ring, after they just had a fight. Chris would be very mad at her, and he might want to...break up with her. ¡°Luna¡­ no matter what. I will find that ring.¡± (Sakura) Sakura was touched by Luna¡¯s kindness. If it were her, then she would have been very angry to the person who lost something important of hers. ¡°You better find it.¡± (Ino) said. ¡°It''s not anywhere. We have checked the entire place. And even with Hinata¡¯s amazing eyesight, we still can''t find it. Just how in the world did Sakura lose it.¡± (Kat) Chris cured her fatal disease, and she feels a huge amount of debt to him. And finding this ring, is like paying a little bit of that debt to him. ¡°Luna, if we can''t find it, then I will talk to sensei. I am sure that he won''t be mad at you. I will take the blame.¡± (Hinata) Hinata offered to take the blame instead of Sakura. It showed them just how nice Hinata truly is. ¡°No I lost the ring, so I will tell him.¡± (Sakura) She has already caused so much trouble to them. So how can she let them take the blame for her. ¡°No¡­ I will tell him the truth. I am sure that he will understand.¡± (Luna) said. ¡°But you two just had a fight, and if he were to learn about this, then he might snap.¡± (Ino) ¡°He won''t! I know that he will understand.¡± (Luna) ¡°Okay¡­ but just to be sure, there is something that you could do to ease his mind.¡± (Ino) A smirk could be seen in Ino¡¯s face. Just what is she plotting. ¡°What is it?!¡± (Luna) ¡°Well, it goes like this.¡± (Ino) No one could hear what Ino said, as she whispered all of it into Luna¡¯s ear. After Ino finished explaining, Luna¡¯s face was redder than it has ever been. What in the world did Ino tell her. ¡°Well what are you waiting for, go to him.¡± (Ino) said. ¡°Hm¡­¡± (Luna) only nodded lightly, then made her way to the Hyuuga compound without saying a word. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± (Kat) couldn''t help but ask curiously. ¡°You will soon find out. But now, let''s get to finding that ring.¡± (Ino) Hinata wanted to know what exactly Ino told Luna to do to sensei? But finding that ring is important to her. And so, the girls focused on finding that ring everywhere in the barbecue restaurant. The barbecue restaurant was a mess. Because the girls caused such a mess finding a small ring, that it pretty much messed up the whole place. The owner didn''t know what to do? Those girls are from a powerful background. Luna is the few remaining Uchihas alive. Which she is being very closely guarded. Sakura¡¯s mother is a member of the council members. Hinata, is a princess of the Hyuuga clan. Ino is from the Yamanaka family. Which is a very powerful influence in all of Konoha. Although Kat doesn''t come from a powerful background (that he doesn''t know of) her friends are very powerful as well. Which makes her powerful as well. And so then, the girls spend most of their day finding that ring. Chapter 48 The continental bird It has been more than a whole day since I have started training with this new plant energy. And it''s been a whole day that I have been away from home. I really have to say thanks to the Phoenix king. He stood there to always stop me when I am about to die, whenever I accidentally let the natural energy go through my body. But now I can control it fully. I should mention that the Phoenix king doesn''t really care about me. He might respect me a bit, but he only helped throughout the whole process so I could fix the food problem. If you are asking how I can fix such a problem with my plant energy, well I can produce an unlimited amount of seeds with it, and then Ta-Ta! Mission accomplished. I get to go home stronger than before, the birds will never face hunger again. Everyone will be happy by the end of the day. And if you''re wondering if I could make food with my power of creation, the answer is yes. But I will never do it. Not because I don''t want to, but because any type of food that I make, tastes nothing but air. And the worst part, is that it doesn''t even satisfy your hunger. Imagine eating steak but it only tastes like air, and doesn''t fill up your hunger. That is terrible. What kind of evil person would do that¡­ (Author: Don''t ask.) ¡°Seems like you have finally learned to control the plant energy.¡± (Phoenix king) said very impressed. If it weren''t because of the huge risk of learning to control this natural energy, then he would have learned it a long time ago. ¡°Thanks. But I still don''t know how to fully use it.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm¡­ try giving the dead grass, some life.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Uh. How do I do that?¡± (Chris) ¡°Just do it. The last one to use such an energy was a thousand years ago, no one other than you has achieved this power. So I am as clueless as you are. But I do remember that my father was able to do lots of things with it.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Like what!¡± (Chris) ¡°Even if I told you, I have no way to teach you. The scroll I gave you only tells you how to absorb the natural energy, it doesn''t tell you any moves¡­ do you know why that is?¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°No? Why.¡± (Chris) ¡°Because natural energy isn''t a jutsu, it''s your own unique style of power. So only you can teach yourself how to use such a power.¡± (Phoenix king) For those who don''t understand. The plant energy is not a jutsu, and it''s not even a Kekkai Genkai. Only Chris can use this power in more ways than he could think of. The only limit is his imagination. ¡°Speaking of jutsus, how is it possible for a bird to use a jutsu without using hand signs at all.¡± (Chris) When the first round started, I saw birds using Justus without any hand signs at all. So I need to learn how to do that. It could save me a lot of time in battles, and could surprise my enemy, I could teach them to the others when I get back home. ¡°I''ll teach you that later. But now this is more important.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Right¡­¡± (Chris) I then absorbed all the natural energy that I could. Then I let it go to the grass underneath me. The next thing I knew, there was a bunch of flowers surrounding me. I then extended the range of the energy and even more flowers sprouted quickly. ¡°Yes!¡± (Phoenix king) was indeed happy that I could use the plant energy. Now they won''t have to suffer starvation ever again. But I am not here to grow plants, I am here to use this plant energy as my own strength. I can feel that it has even given my body a significant boost of strength, speed. And if I were to mix it with my other Justus, then the result would be even better. Maybe I can use the chidori, my master sword, and the plant energy at the same time, then maybe I really will be able to have the same powerful energy of lightning when Marco and I fought. But I think that this is only the first step of this unique plant energy. I feel like It can do so much more than give my abilities a boost in power. And I have an idea on how to fully use this power. I summoned a shadow clone next to me, then I made some thick vines to entangle my shadow clone. Then I proceeded to absorb the chakra in him. And it worked. This means that if I entangle an enemy with my vines, then their chakra will be mine. Cool. I could only absorb their chakra when I got close to them, but these little vines helped solve that problem. I am sure that I can make some poisonous plants, but I don''t know which type of plants they are. I have no knowledge of plantology whatsoever. I will hit the library after I finish this lesson. I will keep my deal in this part, then I used all the energy inside me to grow seeds everywhere in the forest. The whole forest seemed that it bloomed like a flower. Then in every corner of the forest, there was food everywhere. Although I wasn''t back in the land of birds, I could tell that they were all very excited that food just suddenly sprung out of nowhere. It felt like Christmas came early this year. ¡°Young human, let me show you something.¡± (Phoenix king) I thought that he would have thanked me or something, but he just wanted to lead me somewhere. I didn''t ask what it is, and I just followed him. He then flew sky high, and I followed him. I forgot to mention that I was extremely lucky that my sky walking ability did not fail me when I fought those Phoenixes. But with a little help with my plant energy, the sky walk ability is even better than before. Now my balance is better, and more efficient as well. The Phoenix king flew at a fast speed, and I could barely stay behind him. After 20 minutes of non-stop flying, we landed on the side of a very deep edge. I looked down, and all I could was clouds¡­ Okay, now I am confused. What the hell is this place. ¡°Do you know what this place is?¡± (Phoenix king) He just straight up asked me a question. ¡°Land of birds. Right?!¡± (Chris) ¡°Well yes and no. You see human, do you know why this forest was dying, and why there is barely any insects in this place.¡± (Phoenix king)A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°You mentioned that your father grew this whole forest, but you never mentioned anything else.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know. And do you not think that it''s weird that my father grew this forest.¡± (Phoenix king) I could not help but looked at him confused. What does he want to say to me. ¡°It seems you still don''t understand. Climb on my back, I''ll show you.¡± (Phoenix king) Without hesitating, I climbed on his back. What? Don''t you ever wanted to know old what is feels to ride a legendary creature. It''s been my dream ever since I watched an anime called ¡®saint seiya¡¯ (Saint seiya is an old anime, that I have loved when I was a child. It was definitely one of the best back in it''s time. And listen to it''s theme song, cause there isn''t an anime out there that has the same feeling as this song.) https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=Bu533OKYHyc (All rights don''t belong to me, they belong to the awesome people who created the anime and the song.) Then the Phoenix king only seemed to smile in amusement. I just hopped on his back without showing any signs of hesitation. Normally his people would bow before him out of respect, but this human just shamelessly hopped on his back like it was nothing. The Phoenix king didn''t say anything, then he flew down the edge. His speed is something that not even I can travel. Looks like he held back earlier for my sake. My eyes grew accustomed to the harsh winds after some time. When I opened them, I saw something unbelievable. I saw a mountain the size of a country, with wings? And I really wish I was kidding on the last part. The huge mountain didn''t touch the ground at all. It was literally flying through the air as if it were a bird. The Phoenix king circled around the whole entire area, then flew back to the forest. At first I thought that it was a huge bird carrying a huge mountain on its back, but no. I didn''t see a face, feet, tail. All I saw was a pair of giant wings on a huge rock and that''s it. We both landed back on the ground. Looks like the Phoenix king knew what I was about to ask him, so he just went straight to the point. ¡°What you just saw, was a creature to have thought to have been extinct long ago. The ¡®continental bird¡¯¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°I have never heard of such a thing!¡± (Chris) I feel that everyday, this world is starting to feel less and less like Naruto. ¡°Let me explain. The bird kind never started living from the ground, we have always lived above the clouds. And the continental birds, were the ones who carried us since before ancient times. That one that you just saw, was the last one.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°So¡­ is it alive, or something?¡± (Chris) ¡°I don''t know. It was here even when my father was just a kid. All I know it''s his name, and purpose.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°So why did you show me that.¡± (Chris) Is there a good reason that he showed me the huge continental bird. ¡°Just wanted to tell you that I fear that it will go down someday. You see, this wasn''t the only continental bird alive, there were others as well.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Really! Then what happened to the others.¡± (Chris) ¡°I killed them.¡± (Phoenix king) What kind of messed up bird is he?! ¡°I had to. The other continental birds had very powerful enemies as well, and if I didn''t kill them first, then we would have been long dead.¡± (Phoenix king) Should I say something? I think it''s best not to. ¡°But I did not kill every single continental bird out there, the continental bird is like an organ, once it stops working, it stops flying then it will crash to the ground. I just need to know if I can rely on your help in the future.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Hmmm! Let me think about it, no!¡± (Chris) If he can take down something that''s 5 times the size of Konoha, then he could even accidentally destroy Konoha as if it were nothing. ¡°I''ll owe you a favour in the future.¡± (Phoenix king) It''s only natural for someone to offer something in order to receive something. And in this case, he offers his services for protection of his own place. ¡°So I can ask for anything.¡± (Chris) If I could get his help in the future, then it will definitely be worth the risk. ¡°Sure.¡± (Phoenix king) Sweet! ¡°Well okay, you can rely on me in the future.¡± (Chris) I said firmly. ¡°Hmm¡­ take this as well. As a thank you from my kingdom.¡± (Phoenix king) At first I thought it was a Phoenix contract, but it was a simple scroll. ¡°You wanted to learn how we use Jutsus without using any hand signs, this scroll will teach you how to do that.¡± (Phoenix king) Wow! How generous of him. Do you know how many people would kill for this scroll. I grabbed it, and put it in my space inventory thingy. I would really like to back home now and rest for today. Not only that, but I need to prepare for Hinabi¡¯s birthday presents. ¡°Thank you for your help, Phoenix king. It was really helpful for me.¡± (Chris) I cupped my hands together in front of me, then slightly bowed to the Phoenix king. I really do appreciate for what he has done for me. ¡°Go. Your family must be waiting for you¡­.. OH CRAP! I FORGOT ABOUT MY KIDS!!!¡± (Phoenix king) He literally just remembered that his five children are in a bad state from our battle. I could have helped him, but I was already home sick. He flew away faster than the speed of sound. I will definitely come back to meet Al again. He is the reason why I was able to enter this place. Then I just teleported to my room in the Hyuuga palace. I learned from my previous mistake, and set up more teleportation seals around the village. I did the same thing with the town of birds. I left some seals there incase if I need their help in the future. Luna sensed me return to my room, but she didn''t come and greet me yet. I was sweaty and dirty from sitting on the ground for too long. I took a five minute shower, then I changed to another set of Hyuuga clothes. I am gonna rest today, as tomorrow is the day of the Chuunin exams. I summoned a few shadows clones to buy presents for Hinabi. Since the shadow clones were a part of me, they knew what to buy for Hinabi. And so then they dispatched from my room and went shopping. I then noticed that Luna was standing outside of my room. Was she waiting for me? ¡°Luna, how have you been.¡± (Chris) Although it has been a day since our little fight, I have completely forgotten about it. So I wasn''t angry at Luna at all. ¡°I¡­ came to tell you something¡­¡± (Luna) said with a hint of sadness between her words. She didn''t even want to look at me, she only faced the ground. ¡°Why do you sound like you''re gonna say ¡®you are the father¡¯¡± (Chris) (Lolz) ¡°I lost¡­ your ring.¡± (Luna) completely ignored what I just said, and just told me what she thinks had happened to her ring. I was momentarily confused. The ring is right here with me, and it was Sakura who technically brought the ring back to me, when she inserted it in her finger. I was about to say something, but Luna beat it to me first. ¡°I am very sorry, I lost something important, and we will probably never see it again.¡± (Luna) ¡°But Luna-¡± (Chris) she then cut me off. ¡°So¡­ to say I am sorry, I am willing to go three things for you. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do It..¡± (Luna) her face was once again tomato red. I was once again shocked. Just where did she learn to say something like this. It was actually Ino who told her this. Ino even told her that Chris might to something ¡®intimate¡¯ with her. Luna understood what she meant, and agreed. It was her fault entirely for losing the ring. And now she must be ready to be responsible for losing it. I took a minute to think about this, then a smile crept up on my face. Since she thinks that the ring is lost, I''m gonna tease her a bit. ¡°Anything that I want!¡± (Chris) I said to make sure. ¡°...Anything. And I will not say no to any of your three requests.¡± (Luna) Just saying these words, is harder than it seems. It took Luna all her courage to say something like this. I then slowly leaned closer to Luna¡¯s right ear, and whispered gently in her ear. ¡°...I, want you.¡± (Chris) ¡®I knew it¡¯ Luna thought to herself. She was shaking so much, and was even tearing up a bit. She expected me to say it, but she truly didn''t think that I would say it so direct. I smiled a bit, and thought that it was enough teasing. ¡°I want you, to make me your sandwiches again.¡± (Chris) I actually do miss those sandwiches that she made for me in our first date. Luna at first didn''t say anything, then she looked at me momentarily confused. ¡°What did you say?!¡± (Luna) She sincerely thought that I would ask her to do something very ¡®intimate¡¯ with her. But making sandwiches isn''t something that she expected. ¡°What were you expecting me to ask something dirty. Are you sure that it isn''t you who wants it more badly than me.¡± (Chris) I literally almost failed to hold in my laugher. If it wasn''t because I put up such a strong act, then maybe I would be on the ground in laughter. ¡®Does that mean that I am dirty minded.¡¯ Luna thought to herself then humphed very loudly. She kicked me then walked away. I didn''t feel anything, then I said to her. ¡°What about my request.¡± (Chris) ¡°Go make your own sandwiches.¡± (Luna) said angrily. She was duped so hard by her boyfriend. ¡°Wait.¡± (Chris) I reached out for her small hand. ¡°What is it.¡± (Luna) wanted to break free, but then I said. ¡°This is my second request.¡± (Chris) Then without saying anything, I reached for her pink lips, and gave her a kiss. Luna was stunned. After what just had happened, she didn''t expect me to kiss her. Last time it was an accident. But this time, it''s for real. Luna¡¯s mind was blank. She even forget where she lived. I pulled away from our kiss, then smiled. ¡°Heh heh heh! I guess we''re both dirty minded.¡± (Chris) I said jokingly. Luna didn''t respond. She looked down at the floor not because she was too ashamed, but because she was too embarrassed. I let her go from my grasp, then said. ¡°Tomorrow I will tell you my third request. But for now, let us rest.¡± (Chris) I then entered my room and left Luna alone to have some time to think about what had just happened. I wonder how long it will take her brain to come back to earth. What a great day this has turned out to be. For me heh heh heh. Maybe next time I''ll move on to second base. Chapter 49 The rematch DAY OF THE THIRD ROUND OF THE CHUUNIN EXAMS. When I got back home, it was already so late. I cannot believe how long it took me to learn the plant energy. I arrived so late that I practically didn''t get a wink of sleep at all. I haven''t slept in days, and I am feeling drowsy and a bit cranky. Thank god my healing Kekkai Genkai can heal fatigue, but my mind still needs to sleep. I can still go for another day without sleep, mostly thanks to my insanely huge chakra pool. I didn''t notice it at first, but my old clothes were neatly folded and clean on my bed. Looks like Hina washed these clothes herself. That is very kind of her. Yu came here half an hour later to tell me that the Chuunin exams don''t start in another 3 hours. So I changed quickly to my old clothes, and then went out with Hinata and Luna by my side. I would like to be there a bit early. And I would also like to eat something, I didn''t eat at all on the land of birds. Luna was very much still embarrassed that I kissed her. She looked down at the floor and didn''t even say a word to me. Hinata didn''t know what had happened last night, and thought that Luna was sad. She thought losing that ring somehow made me so mad, that Luna didn''t want to speak even a single word out of fear. ¡°Sensei, please don''t be mad at Luna for losing your ring, it''s not her fault.¡± (Hinata) said. Trying to protect her friend. Am I really the kind of guy who would lash out his anger on his cute girlfriend. But I understood why Hinata thought that Luna was sad. ¡°Hinata, lets just say that Luna, is like that for an entire different reason.¡± (Chris) Hinata didn''t believe me. She would never expect me to kiss her last night. But I did, and it felt good. On our way, we ran into Kat, Sasuke and Naruto. They all heard where we were staying, and decided to wait for us. ¡°Long time no see, sensei.¡± (Naruto) did a slight bow to show his respect. Hm¡­ the real Naruto will never do this¡­ unless. ¡°Do you want some ramen.¡± (Chris) I figured out his plot. Trying to be nice to me so I can give him a free meal. ¡°Yeah! You read my mind!¡± (Naruto) said cheerfully. This cheap student of mine¡­ ¡°How are you, sis. Did they treat you with respect at the Hyuuga place.¡± (Sasuke) said. Sasuke was in fact very angry right now. When he figured out that Luna was living at the Hyuuga place for her own protection, he thought that he should be there for her as well. When he told this to the Hokage, he was denied entry. The Hokage made up some lame excuse that the Hyuuga palace was full, and they couldn''t hold more people. Sasuke knew that the old man was lying, and tried to argue with him before he was kicked out of the Hokage¡¯s place. Then Kakashi came to tell him the news, that from now on, Sasuke will be living with Kakashi. He had no other choice, as it was the Hokage¡¯s order. What even made him more mad, was when Kakashi accidentally told him that Chris was also living at the Hyuuga place with her sister. This got him even more mad. He has spent almost 13 years with Luna, and Chris has met her for a month, but they thought that he could do a better job protecting her. Now that he unlocked his sharingan, he thought that now he was on par with Chris. (Ya right.) ¡°They did. They are all nice people.¡± (Luna) despite being embarrassed right now, she answered her brother¡¯s question. ¡°Good. And did he do anything to you.¡± (Sasuke) pointed at me. Okay. That''s it. REVENGE!!! He ruined my reputation, then I will pay him back as well. ¡°Of course I did, I kissed her last night, so what.¡± (Chris) Luna couldn''t believe I just said that, and fainted with a really red face. She fell on top of Hinata, which Hinata caught her and helped her balance. This reminded her of all the times when she would pass out, like Luna. This also got her face to turn red. Kat only smirked when I said it. ¡°Same old Chris.¡± (Kat) said with a smile. She respected my boldness. Naruto thought that it was kinda cool. He didn''t know what a kiss truly meant, so he just thought that it was something that friends to to appreciate each other. Kinda like how a brother kisses a sister, or something like that. When Sasuke heard this, he was kinda stunned. He heard from his sis that it was an accident back in the forest of death. But this time it was definitely on purpose. He didn''t get angry at all. He only asked this question to tease his sister. Never would he thought that I actually did something to her. ¡°Hm,.,¡± (Sasuke) just shrugged it off and then went walking by himself. Now that he unlocked his sharingan, he thought that I am not his opponent anymore. When I read his mind, I couldn''t help but smile a bit. ¡°Sasuke.¡± (Chris) ¡°What?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I challenge you, right here right now.¡± (Chris) ¡°You are not my opponent anymore.¡± (Sasuke) Although he has learned to better control his anger, his cockiness shows no signs of improving. ¡°Wanna put money where your mouth is.¡± (Chris) Hey, if I''m gonna challenge him, then I might as well go for a bet. ¡°A bet? What kind of bet are you proposing.¡± (Sasuke) kinda liked my idea of a bet. ¡°Loser has to obey the winner on anything he wants. Of course the winner cannot sent the person to his death, or to the hospital.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm¡­ interesting, then if I win, you will have to¡­¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke was about to say that I will have to break up with Luna. But doing that, would make Luna very sad, and he cannot do that. ¡°I''ll think of something once I win.¡± (Sasuke) Once he''ll win¡­ bruh! ¡°Okay. Then let''s fight right here right now.¡± (Chris) It was still pretty early, so not a lot of civilians were present at the moment. And we still have enough time to eat before the third round starts.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°You''re not gonna state your bet?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°It''s a secret.¡± (Chris) What I have in mind for him, will definitely change his reputation in the leaf village. Sasuke just shrugged it off and took a fighting stance. ¡°Kat, would you be the referee for this match.¡± (Chris) I could have asked Hinata, but she''s busy taking care of Luna. And Naruto is an idiot in situations like these, so the only one who could ref for us is Kat. ¡°Sure.¡± (Kat) Kat''s mind was still set on that ring. If Chris could give one to her, then that will greatly improve her strength, and bring her faster to achieve her revenge. ¡°1 2 3 start!¡± (Kat) stated firmly. Then the match begun. Sasuke activates his sharingan powers, then you could see that he has 3 tomoes in each of his eyes. He''s getting stronger. But not at the speed that I''m improving. Sasuke darted right at me. He has been waiting for a rematch since the land of waves. (I still remember writing that chapter. Good times indeed.) Sasuke threw a bunch of shurikens at me, while running at a regular speed. He threw these shurikens perfectly. He even cut off my escape route, by throwing even more shurikens in that particular area. The sharingan has even improved Sasuke¡¯s aim, speed, reflexes, and possibly even his strength. He has even some strong genjutsus on him, but that doesn''t work on me. Since I didn''t want to kill him, I had to go easy on him. I drew a reinforced steel sword out, and blocked every single shuriken thrown at me. Sasuke didn''t expect for me to wield a sword. He still kept a calm expression, and ran even faster than before. He thought that when I defeated his ass last time, I used speed to defeat him. So he thinks that with the help of his sharingan, and his new speed, he can finally block my attacks. But I used my time Kekkai Genkai to beat his ass. And now that I am much stronger than I was before, I don''t need to rely on that cheat ability anymore. He tried to kick me, stab me, and punch me without even hesitating at all. He has no intentions of losing to the same guy twice. If this were a normal challenge then I would let him win. But he ruined my reputation, and I will return it to him fully. Sasuke was getting tired that none of his attacks are working at all. So he used the chidori for his next attack. ¡°Chidori!¡± (Sasuke) He once again aimed for me. He had no intention to stop this attack. I only smiled and extended my hand to where his chidori was gonna land on me. Everyone was shocked at my action. Even they wouldn''t dare confront something like the chidori head on. Even if I might not die from this attack, I won''t get out of it uninjured. Sasuke hesitated at bit from my action, but still continued to with his attack. It''s like a game of chicken, whoever moves out of the way first, loses this round. His attack connected with my hand, which means I just blocked his attack with my bare hand. Then nothing happened? Sasuke was confused. His attack hit my bare hand, and yet I didn''t even flinch from it. Just when Sasuke¡¯s attack connected with my hand, I absorbed it. That''s why I didn''t feel anything or even got slightly injured. ¡°How?¡± (Sasuke) wanted to know how I stopped this attack. He spend quite some time with Kakashi developing this skill. Although it isn''t as strong as Kakashi¡¯s chidori, it''s not far from it either. Besides, the chidori is nothing compared to the move I created back at the land of birds. ¡°Before you start asking questions, look at your foot.¡± (Chris) I pointed to his right foot. Sasuke looked down to see what I was pointing, and his foot was entangled with a vine? Before he could think of anything next, his foot was dragged forcefully by the vine. I absorbed energy from the environment. It''s not as good as the land of birds, so it took me some time before I could use my new plant energy. The small vine that was entangled in Sasuke¡¯s foot, grew bigger and stronger, then suddenly even more vines appeared underground and entangled themselves all over Sasuke¡¯s limbs. Right now, he was stuck to the ground with vines binding his limbs to the ground. He had no idea what was happening right now. How the hell did vines pop out of nowhere and attack him. Did he do something to piss off Mother Nature? (...) I kneeled beside him, then said. ¡°Give up.¡± (Chris) beating him is too easy. It''s gonna be even more of a challenge if I can convince him to give up: ¡°An Uchiha never gives up.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Hm¡­ do you remember, when you attacked me and I spanked your ass till you gave up.¡± (Chris) Sasuke did remember, it was the most humiliating thing to have ever happened to him. He even got scared when I mentioned it. ¡®Is he gonna do it again. Oh no, not in front of them.¡¯ Sasuke thought. The matter of me owning his ass has never reached the public''s ears. Mostly because only Luna, Sasuke and me knew of the incident. And since we never told anyone else, then no one else knew. But if Sasuke were to be seen by a public, then he would never be able to show his face to the public ever again. ¡°Relax, I am not a masochist. So I won''t be doing that again.¡± (Chris) I said truthfully. Sasuke was relieved when I told him that I won''t whip him again. ¡°instead, I am gonna make you wish you gave up when you had the chance.¡± (Chris) I then made the vines spread his limbs apart. And tickled him anywhere I could think of. ¡°What are you¡­ ahaha ha ha ahaha not please! Ahahahaah make it ahahahaaha stop.¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke tried whatever he could to stop laughing, but couldn''t. It was just too much to bear. ¡°You gonna give up.¡± (Chris) I waited for an answer. ¡°Never abaahahaha! Stop it!¡± (Sasuke) said. ¡°That''s okay, we still have a little less than 3 hours till the third round starts. I''ll see just how long you can go on.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait! Unite me hahahaaahahaahaaaa!¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke''s laughter is kinda¡­ creepy. I ignored him and walked towards the crew. Luckily for us, Ichiraku¡¯s ramen shop was right near us. So I led everyone but Sasuke inside the restaurant. Kat, Hinata, Naruto, and Luna (who just woke up) couldn''t believe it. I can control vines. They weren''t surprised that I beat Sasuke easily. What was more surprising is that I can use a move that they have never seen before. ¡°What in the world was that?¡± (Kat) She had the weirdest expression out of all of them. She is the only few people in this world who can control wood style. And seeing those vines in action, reminded her of her wood style. She even thought that she and I were related somehow. ¡°That''s just a little power I learned. It''s very hard to learn. 5 bowls of ramen, please.¡± (Chris) I said to Teuchi. ¡°Okay.¡± (Teuchi) said happily. It''s the first time that he has seen Naruto come here with some friends. So he was very happy for him. ¡°Is it, the wood style.¡± (Kat) She couldn''t help it. That weird ability and her own Kekkai Genkai are far too similar. ¡°No. It''s plant energy.¡± (Chris) ¡°Is it¡­ a Kekkai Genkai.¡± (Luna) said from the side. I already had 4 strong Kekkai Genkais, so it might not be surprising to hear if I had a fifth Kekkai Genkai. ¡°Nope. It''s a natural energy that I learned. It''s nothing like a jutsu, it''s just unique.¡± (Chris) ¡°Can anyone learn it.¡± (Kat) said. If she could combine it with her own Kekkai Genkai, then wouldn''t her powers soar through the skies. She might even surpass the first Hokage. ¡°Yes, but it''s extremely hard to learn, and very dangerous.¡± (Chris) Not did it take me so long to learn, but it also almost killed me multiple times. I would gladly teach them, but not at the risk of their life. Unless if I somehow learn to to repel the natural energy when they absorb it, then they''re as good as dead. ¡°I don''t care. Teach me, please¡­¡± (Kat) pleaded to learn this new power. ¡°It can kill you. I was lucky enough to make it out alive, but I can''t say the same about you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Is there any way that you can teach me. Without it taking my life.¡± (Kat) hoped that I could somehow teach her. Maybe there might be a way to teach her without killing her. But I need to find the way first. ¡°I''ll look for the way, someday, but not today. Okay.¡± (Chris) ¡°Promise.¡± (Kat) ¡°Sure. I promise.¡± (Chris) I also thought the same way as she did. If Kat learned to control this plant energy, along with her wood Kekkai Genkai, then she will be a powerful existence to be reckoned with. ¡°Good.¡± (Kat) then sat down and waited for her food to come. She doesn''t normally go to Ichiraku¡¯s, but it doesn''t hurt to try something new. ¡°What else did you learn. Sensei.¡± (Naruto) said. Although Naruto wanted to be the Hokage, he had always dreamed of adventuring throughout the world and do interesting things. His obsession with adventure stories that the Hokage has told him from his younger days, is what drove him to want to travel and be a ninja hero. Then he would retire, and become the Hokage. ¡°Cool things. You wouldn''t believe what had just happened.¡± (Chris) And then I told everyone what happened in the land of birds. They were all fascinated. A world where only birds exist sounds fascinating. (Not really, is was pretty boring for me.) ¡°Can we go see them.¡± (Hinata) said. She likes pretty things. And when I told them about a pretty bird like Hail, she couldn''t want but to go and see her. ¡°They''re probably still recuperating from the beating I gave them. And their village needs to settle in now that their food problem is solved. So give them time.¡± (Chris) ¡°I wanna see the pretty birds as well. Maybe we can ride one and fly to the sun.¡± (Naruto) said with shining eyes. ¡°I don''t think that''s even possible. Naruto.¡± (Hinata) smiled at Naruto¡¯s funny thoughts. ¡°Um, Chris. Can you please let go of my brother, he already gave up about half an hour ago.¡± (Luna) It''s true. After an hour of telling them my adventure in the land of birds, Sasuke couldn''t take it anymore and gave up. Although I heard him, I wanted to finish my food first. ¡°Sure. I think it''s time to leave. Thanks for the food.¡± (Chris) I said as I paid for our food. ¡°Thank you.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Thanks!¡± (Kat) ¡°See ya.¡± (Luna) ¡°Thanks old man!¡± (Naruto) waved at Teuchi. ¡°Hm! Good luck in your exam, ya crazy kids.¡± (Teuchi) couldn''t be anymore happier right now. Naruto finally made some good friends, he felt very happy for him. I walked up to Sasuke who is still laughing so hard, that he''s practically crying. Maybe I went too far this time. It''s not my fault, I am quite cranky for not sleeping these past few days. I''ll sleep after Hanabi¡¯s birthday, which is tomorrow. ¡°Please¡­ let me go.¡± (Sasuke) pleaded. ¡°Ugh fine. Why are you so demanding these days. You''ve been asking for the same thing for half an hour.¡± (Chris) When Sasuke heard this, he almost coughed up blood. He called him demanding, because he wanted Chris to release him from the vines. How shameless can Chris get. I also did this because now his cocky attitude isn''t there anymore. Maybe this''ll drive him to be stronger, stronger than me. Which I hope to see one day. Now there is one person who I would like to change, Sakura. She is very strong, and will later rival Tsunade in the future. Except when it comes to chest size, which Sakura will lose hands down. But how do I make her to be my student. I will think of something when the time comes. Chapter 50 Fear Before we departed to go the location of the third round, Sasuke still needs to to do what I tell him to do according to the bet. ¡°Sasuke!¡± (Chris) ¡°Y-yes.¡± (Sasuke) said a bit scared. Looks like his cockiness is nowhere to be seen anymore. ¡°Are you ready to face the consequences.¡± (Chris) I said as an evil smile crept up on my face. I''ve been waiting for this moment since day one. Sasuke got scared by my smile. What in the world does Chris have in store for him. Whatever it is, it''s not good. Then I felt someone pull on my shirt lightly. It was Luna. ¡°Please don''t hurt my brother.¡± (Luna) protected her brother from being harmed. As if I was gonna actually hurt him. I may be shameless, but I''m not evil, nor a good person. I just like doing whatever I want. ¡°Don''t worry Luna, I promise you that I won''t hurt him.¡± (Chris) I said honestly. ¡°Good.¡± (Luna) sighed in relief for her brother¡¯s safety. ¡°Instead, I''m gonna make him wear this.¡± (Chris) I then took out a uniform. ¡°Oh god.¡± (Kat) Almost failed to contain her laughter, at the fact that Sasuke is gonna wear such an ugly sweater. The uniform that I just took out, is colored orange, like Naruto¡¯s clothes. The only difference is that it has the Uchiha symbol on the back. ¡°Sensei can be¡­ mean sometimes.¡± (Hinata) Although she knows that orange is Naruto¡¯s favourite colour, it''s still an ugly colour to wear. Especially if that person is someone like Sasuke. ¡°What''s wrong with it? It looks great.¡± (Naruto) thought that his orange jumpsuit is the most fashionable. Boy is he wrong. ¡°...¡± (Luna) had no idea what to say. Maybe saying nothing is the best. Although she was happy that Sasuke won''t get beat up, it''s still gonna hurt his pride if he wears something like that in public. ¡°I would rather die than wear something as hideous as that.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Well Sasuke we can do this in many different ways. 1. I tell everyone that you don''t keep your promises, and that will ruin your reputation. 2. I will tickle you all night. 3. Just wear the orange jumpsuit.¡± (Chris) I used my persuade skill on Sasuke, I¡¯d rather not waste too much time on this subject. Sasuke was between a rock and a hard place. But with the help of my persuade skill on him, he reluctantly chose to wear that jumpsuit. Either way, I was gonna make him wear it no matter what. After a few minutes, Sasuke finally wore that jumpsuit. Kat couldn''t take it anymore and rolled on the hard ground. She was gonna die of laughter at this rate. Naruto thought that it was awesome that even more of his classmates are following in his footsteps, by wearing an orange jumpsuit. Hinata wasn''t someone who would laugh at others misfortune, but her face was red from holding in her laughter. Luna felt a bit complicated. What is she supposed to do in this situation. Sasuke was seething with rage. This was just too humiliating. ¡°Okay. Let''s go.¡± (Chris) I ignored the weird expressions of everybody and we all went to the location of the third round. After a good half hour of walking, we made it deep into the forest of death without any casualties. We entered a building that resembled a lot like a tall tower. Inside, we met all of the original teams who made it to the exams in the original Naruto anime. Except that the sound ninja aren''t here. Do they even exist in this world? When we entered, everyone''s eyes were looking at us. Because they saw something that they would never have thought they would see, Sasuke wearing gay-ass clothing. Sasuke felt all the weird glares from everybody, but all he can do is suck it up for now. He''ll get rid of it after this day is done. ¡°Oh Sasuke, I forgot to mention that you will wear that jumpsuit for the next ten years.¡± (Chris) Did he think that it was only a one time thing. He''s clearly underestimating me. ¡°Grrr! I will get you for this.¡± (Sasuke) thought. Wearing it one day was already bad for him, but wearing it for the next ten years is not a world where he wants to live in. ¡°Well it seems that everyone is here on time. Now we can start the third round.¡± (Anko) said. Since somehow the one who replaced her got into a ¡®mysterious¡¯ accident, they let Anko return to her job. This way she gets paid, and gets to meet the person she needs to see, Chris. Just what does she want with our favourite MC. ¡°The rules are simple. You can either choose to fight any fight of the genins in the room. Or you can test your luck and we''ll choose your opponent randomly. You only need to win once to go the last last round, and the loser will end his/her track right here. Understood.¡± (Anko) Then everyone looked at each other carefully. It was a chance for someone to choose someone weak as their opponent, then it would be like a free ticket to the fourth round. As they were thinking about it, Lee suddenly yells out. ¡°I chose Gaara of the sand village.¡± (Lee) Weird, I thought he would chose to fight me. It seems like he can¡¯t contain his excitement to fight other strong opponents. Gaara didn¡¯t say anything and stepped on the field. Not a single hint of emotion could be seen on his face. I couldn¡¯t even sense a bit of anger in him, he¡¯s very calm. But after so much has changed from the Naruto world that I used to know, then it isn¡¯t that surprising that Gaara isn''t seething with rage like in the anime. Lee did a huge jump and landed on the floor. Whooo! Superhero jump! Although Lee has gotten stronger from the last time we fought, he still isn''t a match for Gaara. Because Gaara now thinks clearly, and won''t let rage get the better control of him. I even sense a powerful chakra around his body. It must be the one tails who''s giving him power. This means that Gaara somehow made friends with the first tailed beast. Kinda like how Killer bee did with the eight tails. No matter what, Lee is destined to loose this fight. Unless he somehow learns to power up to the 6th or 7th gate, then he won''t stand a chance. Lee¡¯s maximum power is the 5th stage, so he has no chance of winning this fight at all. ¡°You can do it Lee, show him your power of youth!¡± (Guy) said to his favourite student. ¡°Yes sensei!¡± (Lee) Temari and Kankuro didn''t say anything. They knew that their brother was gonna win this fight. Then my train of thought was broken by Kiba. ¡°Hey, I forgive you for what you did to me, only if we hang out after this. Just you and me, and possibly Hinata.¡± (Kiba) ¡°Kiba! You leave her alone.¡± (Hinata) said. I was confused what was going on, but after reading Hinata¡¯s and Luna¡¯s mind, I realized what was happening.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. So Kiba not only dared to assault one of my students, but he even dared to assault my girlfriend. I then let my fear skill go out of control, and everyone was affected by it. And when I mean everyone, I literally mean everyone in the leaf village. Even some of the nearby animals ran away as fast as they could. ¡®Oh boy. Out of all the ones Kiba could have pissed off, it had to be him.¡¯ Kakashi said to himself. ¡®Sensei is very terrifying.¡¯ Naruto thought. ¡®...How nice.¡¯ Kat said to herself. ¡®Oh no Kiba, you shouldn''t have done that.¡¯ Hinata thought to herself. ¡®Hm. Is that lover boy? This isn''t killing intent, but fear? How did he do it?!¡¯ Anko thought. ¡®It''s not very youthful, but I can understand Chris¡¯s hate. If Kiba did that to my female student, then I might have lost it too. Either that, or Tenten would have stabbed him.¡¯ Guy thought. Basically this is what everyone else thought about me. Just how scary can a kid be. ¡°So Kiba. Mind telling me what you were just doing.¡± (Chris) I said as I cracked my knuckles. ¡°How is this any of your business. She''s not your girlfriend?¡± (Kiba) Then Kiba felt someone touching his shoulder. ¡°She is his girlfriend.¡± (Shino) said to Kiba. Although Kiba was there when I told everyone that me and Luna were dating, his mind was elsewhere. ¡°So she''s already taken. Well no matter, how about a trade. My older sister for her.¡± (Kiba) Then time seemed to have stopped. Did he really just say that to me. Is he that dumb that he isn''t afraid of me, or is he that ignorant. But I didn''t lose my cool. I walked slowly toward him then leaned near his face, and said. ¡°I challenge you after Lee is done fighting Gaara.¡± (Chris) Oh ho, I am gonna humiliate his ass today. ¡°I''m not afraid, and I''ll win. Isn''t that right, Akamaru.¡± (Kiba) Unlike Kiba, Akamaru could sense the fear inside me. He didn''t even want to bark or anything. Not only is Kiba filled with sexual hormones, but he''s even cockier than Sasuke. And somehow, Sasuke is normal compared to him. Kiba then walked away arrogantly without saying a word. I watched his figure walking away, then I smiled. I just thought how to humiliate him. I summoned a shadow clone, then he teleported to a store in the leaf village. I send him to buy me something that will humiliate Kiba. Sasuke wanted to beat the crap out of Kiba. But when I proposed the idea of challenging Kiba next round, Sasuke backed off and let me do my thing. If there was anyone here who could humiliate Kiba in the worst way possible, is me. I kinda liked the old Kiba better. Even if he was a minor character, I kinda liked him being in the anime. But all of that has changed in a single minute. Messing with me is one thing, but Hinata and especially Luna, is a whole other thing. It''s not just because I like them, it''s because I''ve grown quite fond of all my friends. I would even do the same things for Naruto. They are my precious students after all.
What did I miss ?
Bluescreen? You''re back!
Yeah. Why is this a bad time.
You said that you would only be gone for an hour.
Yeah. So?
It''s been three days.
Sorry, I was somewhere that was like hell, but much worse.
¡­ is it an anime convention?
What the shit?! How did you figure it out so soon.
Let''s just say I speak from experience.
I don''t wanna talk about It anymore. So what did I miss.
Nothing much.
Liar!
If you knew, then why ask me.
Just bored...
Okay¡­ Then I ignored blue screen, and Lee¡¯s fight was already finished?! I looked at Lee and most of his bones are broken. However Gaara, is as cool as a cucumber. Did Gaara just pummelled Lee like it was nothing. Even in the original anime, Gaara was never this strong. Guy stopped the fight, not because Gaara was gonna kill him, but because Lee didn''t want to give up and kept fighting. Lee¡¯s injuries were far too severe to move in this state, so Guy had to convince Lee to stop before he kills himself. He softly picked up Lee, and took him to the nearest hospital. Luckily some doctors were there to help treat his wounds. I will treat his injuries after the fight. Let''s just let Lee enjoy the experience of fighting a strong opponent head on. ¡°Winner is Gaara of the sand village. I believe that Lover boy and the horny Dog are next.¡± (Anko) Ha, Horny Dog, nice one Anko. And just in time, my shadow clone showed up with the errand I told him to pick up. He handed me a small envelope with a seal on it. This seal is a space seal that can stash stuff inside it. Once I undo the seal, then everything that my shadow clone put inside it will come out.
Oh wow! I never would have thought that even you would do something like this. What the hell happened to you in the last three days.
Nothing. This is what happens when someone tries to hit on my friends.
Kiba is so done for.
Back on topic. Kiba ignored the nickname Anko gaved him, then stepped on the fighting stage. I did the same thing as well. ¡°Just fight and get this over with.¡± (Anko) Wow Anko, you''re so good at your job. Not! Kiba and Akamaru took a fighting position then charged at me. ¡°Fang over Fang!¡± (Kiba) Kiba doesn''t even know the basics of fighting. Never charge at your opponent blindly like that. It makes you wonder how he even made it through the first and second round. I then kicked Kiba to the side, while I blocked Akamaru with my left hand. I didn''t use that much strength on my kick, so Kiba got up pretty quickly. ¡°Keep him there, Akamaru. I''m gonna take him from this side.¡± (Kiba) Did he just¡­ expose his plan to the enemy. While Akamaru was in his Kiba form, he listened to Kiba and tried to keep me distracted. I then used my charm skill on Akamaru. This is gonna be like that time on the land of birds. Akamaru stopped trying to hurt me, then he looked at me as if I were the most greatest thing In the world. I then said to him. ¡°Akamaru, bite him.¡± (Chris) I pointed to Kiba. Without even hesitating a bit, Akamaru charged furiously at Kiba. He looked like a dog on rabies. Kiba didn''t expect a sneak attack from his best friend. Then Akamaru scratched, bit as hard as he could to injure Kiba. ¡°Akamaru! What the hell are you doing?¡± (Kiba) yelled at his dog. But Akamaru didn''t listen, and continued his vicious assault. I never thought that this skill would be used like this. I am very happy with the choices I made. Everybody once again couldn''t believe what they were seeing. How did I manage to turn two best friends against each other so easily. Luna thought that I was going too far, but she didn''t say anything. She hates people like Kiba, so she didn''t even want to protect him. Hinata thought the same thing. He has harassed her a bunch of times, and she couldn''t to bring herself to say anything to protect her teammate. Shino just stood there, and said nothing. He had no feelings for Kiba whatsoever. Kurenai was also a victim of his harassment. If it wasn''t because this would also affect the careers of Hinata and Shino, then she would have reported him for harassment a long time ago. Seeing as how Kiba was hurt, I ordered Akamaru to stop. Akamaru was also hurt, but nowhere near the state that Kiba was in. I healed Akamaru for the wonderful performance he did. Then I leaned down to Kiba, and said. ¡°Kiba, you will say that you''re sorry to not only Luna, Hinata, and Kurenai for what you have done to them. Then you will give up this fight and you will go to prison. Am I clear.¡± (Chris) I said without any emotion on my face, or my words. ¡°Heh heh heh. You don''t scare me. And as if I will ever say such a thing.¡± (Kiba) I let out a small breath, for how stupid he was. I raised him by his neck up high, and concentrated my fear skill on him. Last time I used this, it spread out through the whole village. But now I concentrated all the fear I was emitting at Kiba¡¯s figure. Kiba finally learned what it means to fear. He saw some terrifying things, things that he was too afraid to describe. I once again repeated myself. ¡°Say you''re sorry to all the girls you''ve done wrong. Then you will give up and you will go to prison, where you will repent for your crimes. Do I make myself clear.¡± (Chris) I used persuade on my words, and added a bit of chakra on my words just now. This way I can sound more intimidating and even more scary to Kiba. Kiba nodded fast out of fear. He even shit and pissed his pants. I dropped him to the floor, then he said very loudly. ¡°I am sorry for what I have done. Sorry to Hinata, kurenai, Ino, TenTen, Luna, and my sister. I admit to my crimes and give you this fight.¡± (Kiba) Wow! Everyone looked at him with a surprise look. How can such a young kid be so¡­ perverted at this age. Although Kakashi is a pervert, he also hated it when you don''t respect your own people. He was gonna come and arrest him, but I did something that no one thought I would do. I unsealed the seal on the envelope, and a small hill of dog food landed on Kiba. Yup that''s right, dog food. My shadow clone gathered so much dog food, that Kiba''s body couldn''t be seen under all that mess. Anko only smiled at my actions. If it weren''t for me, then she would have done something to Kiba. After all, no woman likes a pervert like Kiba. ¡°Oi cyclops, he confessed to what he has done. Are you gonna take him in or what?¡± (Anko) said to Kakashi. ¡°On it.¡± (Kakashi) dig his way through the pile of dog food to find Kiba¡¯s body. Then he took his unconscious body to the nearest ninja police station. I walked up next to Luna and everybody else. It was at that moment that everyone has realized to never mess with me, or my friends. Or you''ll end up like Kiba. Everybody now had a tinge of respect for me. I just put a sick bastard like Kiba to jail. The world is better off without him. I then felt something touching my leg. I looked down to see Akamaru was brushing his fur against my leg. Looks like my charm is still in effect. Luna picked him up, and started kinda playing with it. She knows that it''s not Akamaru¡¯s fault for following Kiba, as it had no choice but to do it. A dog isn''t born evil. Only if it''s master is evil, he will be evil as well. But if he were to be given a better master than Kiba, then it might just change Akamaru¡¯s life for the better. I won''t take him since dogs aren''t really my thing. But if Luna wants to take care of him, then I''ll talk to the Inuzuka clan if I have to. ¡°Hinata.¡± (Naruto) said very firmly. ¡°Y-yes Naruto.¡± (Hinata) said bashfully. ¡°I don''t know what Kiba did to you, but I know that it made you feel uncomfortable, and painful. So next time, you tell me and I will protect you. ¡° (Naruto) said with a smile. ¡°Hm. Thank you Naruto.¡± (Hinata) said very happy that Naruto was concerned for her well being. ¡°Well said Naruto. And that goes for you to, Luna. If anyone tries to do any funny business, then tell me.¡± (Chris) ¡°Sure.¡± (Luna) said while playing with the cute Akamaru. ¡°Okay. Which one of you maggots is next.¡± (Anko) ¡°I challenge Luna Uchiha.¡± (TenTen) said very loudly. Oh shit!
Oh shit!
Only me and bluescreen know why TenTen wants to pick a fight with Luna.
Because of her small crush on you
Today just keeps getting better and better. At Least I let some steam off when I fought Kiba. Chapter 51 The winners of the third round. Everyone was confused at TenTen¡¯s request to fight Luna. They knew that TenTen was strong, but not that strong. TenTen is a master of weapons, and fuinjutsu. But her chakra pool is very low. There is only so much that she can do with just weapons. Luna comes from a strong bloodline, and they specialize in close combat, and are masters of genjutsu. Not only that, but Luna has unlocked her mangekyo sharingan, meaning that her powers makes her the strongest female Genin. Luna never would have thought that TenTen has a small crush on me. So she thought that TenTen would like to fight a strong opponent. Luna put down Akamaru on the ground, and stepped on the fighting place. TenTen did the same thing and then stopped her tracks on front of Luna. They both didn''t dare underestimate one another, so they kept their guard up. When the battle was gonna begin, I felt someone come up to me. It was Ino. ¡°Hello, my name is Ino.¡± (Ino) introduced herself to me. This is technically our first time meeting each other. So it was pretty awkward for me to talk to her, considering that I know a lot about her. ¡°Hello. I saw you cheering for Hinata when she fought her father. Thank you for cheering for my student.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hehe! Us girls gotta stick together¡± (Ino) cutely sticked her tongue out. ¡°True¡­ I don''t think that you''re here to tell me your name, you came here for something else, am I right.¡± (Chris) I could tell from reading her mind, that she''s here to ask me for a red ring. ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± (Ino) tried to lie to me. ¡°Really?! And here I thought I would give you a ring because you were cheering so hard for Hinata. Oh well, I might as well give one to Sakura.¡± (Chris) I then started to walk away, until Ino yelled at me to stop. ¡°No wait! Okay, you got me. I wanted to ask you for a ring. I know I sound selfish, but could you give me one, I''ll pay you.¡± (Ino) I don''t blame her. A ring like this pretty much goes against everything that this world believes in. Ino wanted to have one, so that she gains enough strength to beat Sakura in this round, and to show off to her friends. I smiled and shook my head. This is the Ino that I knew. ¡°You think that rings like that grow from trees. The one I gave Luna was one of a kind, and she lost it. So how do I know that you won''t do the same.¡± (Chris) I won''t give this ring to Ino because it must remain a secret. If I were to give her one, then wouldn''t everyone in the leaf village come to get a ring from me. I don''t want that. And besides, I never thought of Ino as an attractive women. I''m not saying she''s ugly, but she''s not my type. And I actually liked it when her and Sai got together. Now that I think about it, does Sai even exist in this world. Did he disappear from the world like the sound ninja. ¡°Because I will take care of it with my life.¡± (Ino) ¡°Hmmm. I don''t believe you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Aw come on. There has to be a way for you to hand me that ring.¡± (Ino) ¡°If there is a way, I''ll let you know. So just wait okay.¡± (Chris) I am never gonna give her this ring. And wouldn''t it be weird if I gave another girl a ring that is identical to the one I gave Luna. I would become the enemy of women. ¡°Promise.¡± (Ino) said and gave me a serious look. She is never gonna drop this matter about the ring. ¡°Sure.¡± (Chris) I lied. Ino walked towards Hinata and Kat to talk to them. After what happened with the ring incident, they have become good friends. Looks like the three of them were having a good time. I turned to my side and saw Sakura with a sad expression. She was far away from us, and was avoiding the girls. I didn''t read her mind, but I knew that she is sad because she thinks she lost Luna¡¯s ring. I couldn''t help but shake my head a little. I am gonna return this ring to Luna, when the time is right. And now, this isn''t the right time. ¡°Begin!¡± (Anko) TenTen threw a bunch of shurikens towards Luna. It''s clear that TenTen wants to take Luna by surprise. Luna then activated her sharingan eyes and then threw shurikens at TenTen. Then all of the shurikens deflected each other while in mid-air. Luna has incredible aim. And it''s also thanks to her sharingan powers that she was able to deflect every single one of TenTen¡¯s shurikens. However TenTen did not stop there, and kept launching shurikens and kunais directly at Luna. It''s pretty surprising how many weapons TenTen keeps in her storage seals. At this moment, TenTen looked desperate just to land a hit on Luna. Luna kept blocking and dodging all of TenTen¡¯s desperate attacks. At this rate, the both of them won''t have enough energy left. I was kinda weirded out by TenTen¡¯s desperate attempts. She isn''t someone to do something like this, unless she has a plan. But what is she planning. Then with my eyes, I noticed some papers attached to some of the Kunais. They were paper bombs. Luna didn''t notice the paper bombs around her as she was busy blocking all the weapons thrown at her. ¡°Oh shit!¡± (Chris) I tried to warn Luna, but TenTen was quick enough to activate the paper bombs. Luna was caught in the middle of the explosion, and a bunch of dust covered the field. I used my sensing skills to check if Luna was okay. And she is. Looks like she used the substitution Jutsu just moments before the explosion went off. The good thing is that Luna was fine, but the bad thing is that now she''s blinded by all the dust on the area. Luna has relied on her eyes till now, and they can''t see through things like this dust cloud, only Hyuuga members have that ability. Although the people here couldn''t see inside the dust cloud, I could still feel them inside the dust cloud. Looks like TenTen has prepared for this moment, and jumped as high as she could where Luna was. I don''t understand how TenTen figured out where Luna was, despite the dust cloud blocking her vision. And when TenTen was above Luna, she took out the kubikiribocho out of her storage seal, and used the kubikiribocho¡¯s weight to strengthen her next attack on Luna. She used the advantage the she was above Luna, and smashed it down to ground.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Luna somehow saw the attack only inches away from her face. She didn¡¯t have enough time to dodge that attack, so she blocked it. TenTen¡¯s great use of that sword caught Luna off guard and she was knocked back several meters. Luna¡¯s body was launched out of the dust cloud, and everybody saw that Luna is in a bad state. Her right hand was broken. She is not physically strong, so her right hand couldn¡¯t stand the impact of the heavy sword. But it was better a broken hand, than several broken ribs. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe that someone like TenTen could hurt Luna to such a state. Then the dust settled and everybody saw TenTen wielding the Kubikiribocho. TenTen wasn¡¯t strong enough to wield such a heavy sword, so she sat it on the ground. ¡°Isn¡¯t that, the Kubikiribocho?¡± (Kurenai) said surprised. It¡¯s the first time she has seen a legendary sword. And yet, a genin is in possession of such a strong sword. How could she not be surprised. ¡°Hm. I heard from Kakashi that he and his team had a fight with zabuza of the hidden mist. But he didn¡¯t mention that he brought the sword back with him. Otherwise, he would have given that sword to the Hokage.¡± (Asuma) Since Kakashi isn¡¯t here because he¡¯s busy escorting Kiba to prison, they had no way of telling him why TenTen has such a strong sword. ¡°Hm¡­ Chris.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Hm?¡± (Chris) I turned to face Sasuke. ¡°Did you give her that sword?¡± (Sasuke) asked. Smart bastard. Just by putting a few pieces together, he knows that I gave TenTen that sword. ¡°How did you know?!¡± (Chris) ¡°I remember that back in the land of waves, everyone but you was knocked out. So only you must have taken that sword.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°You''re smarter than you look. But not so much with that orange jumpsuit. Heh heh heh!¡± (Chris) Sasuke ignored that i just ridiculed that clothes I made him wear. ¡°But why would you give her that weapon.¡± (Sasuke) said confused. ¡°A trade. She helped me and I helped her.¡± (Chris) ¡°What did she give you.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Noneya.¡± (Chris) ¡°What''s a noneya?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Noneya business.¡± (Chris)
Classic. *clap* *clap* *clap*
Thanks. I''ve been trying to use that one for quite some time. ¡°...¡± (Sasuke) didn''t pry into the subject any further, and left. Back to the fight. Luna was in deep trouble. Her hand is broken, and TenTen probably has some more tricks up her sleeve. None of the two girls said anything to each other. They waited for the one who makes a move. TenTen kept her eyes anywhere but on Luna''s face. She was aware that if she looked into her eyes, then she would be under her genjutsu. All TenTen wanted to prove was that she was strong enough to be with Chris. She liked Chris because of various things. One, he doesn''t treat her like a weak girl. TenTen has tried her whole life to be seen as a strong girl. But everyone else treats her like she is weak. She just wants to be respected the way she wants. And so far, only Chris has shown her that respect. He didn''t say why a girl like her was into weapons, when men are mostly into that kind of stuff. Or why she acts like a man, when she should act like a cute girl. She also likes Chris because out of all the people her age, Chris is the only one who is interested in weapons. Not only that, he basically gave her a legendary sword for free. It was those things that got TenTen to like Chris. And there might not be another person like him. And by showing that she can beat Luna Uchiha, she will prove that she is not as weak as they say, and that girls can be stronger than any other guy. This is the reason why Tsunade is her role model. She speaks to all woman out there that they are just as good as men. Back to the fight, again. TenTen puts the kubikiribocho back in her storage seal. The sword is just too heavy for her to carry around. This is bad for Luna. She is a right handed, and now her right arm is broken. And she can''t use any ninjutsu. So her only option are her eyes, genjutsu and taijutsu. But without the support of her right hand, her taijutsu level is weak. Then Luna ran backwards to gain some distance. She needs to come up with a plan to take down TenTen fast. TenTen decided to follow her. She pretty much almost used up all of her Kunais and shurikens on her storage seals. Now she needs to be careful to use her remaining shurikens and kunais. Seeing as how TenTen was chasing her, she decided to dash back to her and use a kunai to attack her. TenTen took out a katana out of her storage seal and charge at Luna. Luna wasn''t desperate, but she had a plan. Before charging at TenTen, she placed a Kunai on her mouth, and kept another one one her left hand. The Kunai and swords collided, creating a small spark due to the friction between them. Luna used all of her strength to take out the katana on TenTen¡¯s hands. The sword and Kunai dropped to the ground. But Luna was quick to act, then used the Kunai on her mouth to give TenTen a small cut on her cheek. TenTen only barely avoided that attack. She then backed off several meters away from Luna, and was ready to take out more weapons from her storage seal. When she tried to get out some of her weapons out of her storage seal, nothing happened? TenTen felt her chakra was gone for a moment. While she was distracted. Luna jumped directly at her and looked into her eyes. Now TenTen was under her genjutsu. This sudden attack caught TenTen off guard, and she lost this fight. The reason why TenTen lost is because Luna used her chakra negate on TenTen. She only activated her mangekyo sharingan for a few seconds, then deactivated them. Kurenai saw the change in Luna''s eyes for a brief moment, but then thought as just tricks playing with her eyes. The use of the mangekyo sharingan is too taxing. It takes too much chakra, and puts a small strain on her eyes. I let out a sigh of relief. I was glad that Luna won. it wasn''t her fault that she was in such a state, TenTen had a great strategy to take Luna down. And even though TenTen didn''t win, she has earned the respect of her classmates. Even Sasuke thought highly of her. If Luna hadn''t used her mangekyo sharingan, then the victor would have been TenTen. If Luna had used some of her Ninjutsus earlier, then maybe she wouldn''t have a broken hand right now. ¡°Winner is lover boy¡¯s girlfriend.¡± (Anko) ¡°Um! My name is Luna.¡± (Luna) said. ¡°I know. Next!¡± (Anko) Luna deactivate her genjutsu on TenTen, then she came back to my side. Several medic ninjas offered to help Luna with her hand, but she rejected them. How could they even compare to my Kekkai Genkai, is what Luna thought. Once Luna came to my side, I healed her whole body, and she is at her peak again. It''s like she was never hurt before. People who already knew of my healing Kekkai Genkai weren''t surprised. Those who didn''t know were quite shocked, but didn''t say anything. TenTen didn''t seek any medical treatment since her injuries weren''t that serious. She stepped beside Luna, then said. ¡°I had a great time Luna. It''s nice seeing girls like us who are really strong. Hopefully the boys can see that someday.¡± (TenTen) said with a smile. TenTen is somebody who respects strong females. And although she knows about our relationship, she would rather be friends with Luna rather than an enemy. She is not someone who will steal someone else''s boyfriend. ¡°I''ve had a great fight too, TenTen. Hopefully we can become friends.¡± (Luna) The thrill and excitement of fighting someone strong is a new feeling for Luna. This is the first time she has felt something like this. Back at the land of waves, and the second round of the exam, she didn''t experience those things. She only experienced true fear. She was too weak to fight those people back then. (When she turned into her Susanoo form, it didn''t count. Since she wasn''t in control of it, and doesn''t remember most of it.) ¡°Of course!¡± (TenTen) Then she looked at my way, then her eyes suddenly moistened. She made an excuse to go to the bathroom and left. ¡­ I need to talk to her. I feel bad if I don''t do something.
You gonna add her to the harem.
I am just gonna talk to her, and nothing else. Then the next fights weren''t that good. They were just too boring, or one sided. These are the results. Sasuke vs Kankuro. Sasuke won. Neji vs Hinata. Yes, Neji challenged Hinata for a rematch after the last time. Something about fate for some shit. Hinata won. Shino vs Choji. This one was chosen by luck, since nobody else wanted to choose their opponent . Shino won. Shikamaru vs Naruto. The rest of the fights were drawn by Anko. Naruto won. Temari vs Kat Kat won without using her Kekkai Genkai. Sakura vs Ino. It was a tie. And unlike in the anime, these two are having a rematch one day before the fourth round begins. Which is in 29 days. Anko and several other Jonin ninjas thought it was fair if there was a winner. So they''re holding like a mini round in 29 days. And whoever wins, advances to the last round of the exam. And that is it. These are the ones who made it for the final round. Chris. Luna. Kat. Naruto. Sasuke. Hinata. Shino. Gaara. Ino or Sakura. Then we all stood in a line information. We were waiting for Anko¡¯s next set of instructions. ¡°You will know who your opponent is, when the fourth and final round of this exam is up. I suggest that you nine¡­ I mean 10, to use this time wisely and practice. See you in a month. But I''ll be seeing you much sooner, lover boy.¡± (Anko) said as she licked her lips. I couldn''t help but shiver a little from fear. ¡°Uh! I need an adult.¡± (Chris) ¡°I am an adult.¡± (Anko) Anko decided not to follow me today, because the sun was going down and her curse might soon affect her. So she''ll come bother me another day. (Did the exam really take that long?) Then we all went our separate ways. Naruto had to leave with Jiraiya on some special mission? So I won''t be seeing him in a month. Sasuke has Kakashi to teach him how to properly use his chidori. So he''ll be with him for a whole month. Shino and Gaara did whatever they wanted. Ino and Sakura went to do something as well. I don''t know what it is and I don''t care. Although Hinata wasn''t going anywhere. Her aunt, Hina, is gonna teach Hinata until the final round of the exam is here. So I might not see her much in this month. Everyone else, including me stayed. I promised each one of them that I would practice with them. I would teach Luna how to use her scythe techniques, and her mangekyou sharingan. I''m gonna teach Kat to control the plant energy. Which I can''t wait to see. I still need to figure out the best way to safely teach her this new technique. I summoned a shadow clone to go heal Lee. I better do it now before I forget. And I forgot to mention. My charm was still in effect, and Akamaru has not once left our side. He is kinda cute when I think about him. Only when he doesn''t want to pull my pants off with his teeth? And just when me and the gang were about out to enter a restaurant, I heard footsteps running towards us. We stopped at our tracks, then turned around to see who it was. The person is someone who I expected to see. Chapter 52 Sakuras change. The person I saw is someone whom I expected to see. Sakura. Sakura came chasing after us since the finish of the third round. She wanted to see us. Or more specifically, me. Sakura was tired from fighting Ino, and she had yet to recover her energy from it. And now that she ran quite a distance, she couldn''t help but catch her breath. I knew what she wanted to say. She wanted to apologize to me and Luna for losing her ring. Nobody but me is aware that Luna''s ring is safely resting inside my space inventory thingy. ¡°Luna, Kat. I need to talk to Sakura alone.¡± (Chris) It''s not that I don''t need them here, it''s just that I have always wanted to say that. And this was the perfect moment. Luna and Kat turned to see each other. They both nodded their heads and went inside the restaurant. They trusted me completely, and they took this time to get themselves a table. Sakura and I were both alone now. ¡°Is there something you need, Sakura?¡± (Chris) I have always hated people like her. Always chasing after a man, and ignoring everybody else''s feelings. I think it''s because she reminds me so much of Beca. Because Beca went through the trouble to get her ex-boyfriend back, but broke my heart. I looked at Sakura with a serious expression. ¡°Yes. ¡­ I wanted to tell you something. It''s about Luna''s ring.¡± (Sakura) After catching her breath, she spoke up. ¡°What about it?¡± (Chris) I feigned ignorance. ¡°Did she by any chance tell you, that she was the one who lost her ring.¡± (Sakura) After getting to know Luna for a bit, her character is almost like Hinata''s. And she knew that Luna will never blame others. Instead, Luna would rather take the blame all by herself. ¡°Yes, she did, why?¡± (Chris) i once again feigned ignorance. ¡°She didn''t lose the ring, I did.¡± (Sakura) confessed. She would have told me earlier, but she was afraid of me. She saw how I mercilessly pummelled Sasuke on our way to the land of waves. And when Sasuke showed up with an orange jumpsuit, she knew that I had something to do with it. She was very afraid that I would do something to her. But, Luna was gonna take the blame. And despite how scared Sakura was, she couldn''t let Luna take the blame for her. ¡°Oh! Then why would she lie to me.¡± (Chris) ¡°Because she is a nice person, and she is not someone who would blame others.¡± (Sakura) ¡°Then tell me one thing, why didn''t you say anything until now.¡± (Chris) ¡°This¡­¡± (Sakura) would never say that she was afraid of me. Because she was afraid that I would get the wrong signal, and get mad at her. ¡°Is it because you fear me.¡± (Chris) I exposed her without a thought. Sakura didn''t say anything and just looked at the ground out of fear. She was too scared to admit it, and she was too scared to lie to me. ¡°So how do you plan on paying me and Luna back for the ring. Not only that, but you made Luna go through some emotional damage. How exactly are you gonna pay her for this.¡± (Chris) I felt something kept pulling my pants. Akamaru was trying to yank my pants off for no reason? Is this some sort of way to show his love for me? I dunno. I never understood dogs. ¡°I don''t know. How much did the ring cost you.¡± (Sakura)
It''s a part of my system, it can''t be bought with money!
Relax bluescreen, she doesn''t know of your existence. ¡°That ring isn''t something that can be bought with money. It''s literally a priceless object. How are you gonna pay me for something that can''t even be bought with all the money in the world.¡± (Chris) These rings are indeed priceless. Where else can you get them, aside from having a system. ¡°I¡­ I don''t know.¡± (Sakura) After thinking about it, it''s true that Luna''s ring is indeed priceless. She remembered when Ino told her about what the ring did. It made her stronger. How can someone like Sakura even get her hands on such a thing. She technically did last night, but lost it seconds later. ¡°Any ideas. And I won''t accept any form of currency.¡± (Chris) ¡°Is there¡­ anything you want?¡± (Sakura) There isn''t a lot she can do. Although her mom has some power in the leaf village, it''s not that important for her to solve a problem like this. ¡°There is one thing you can do.¡± (Chris) I said as I stretched my finger upwards. ¡°What is it?¡± (Sakura) had no clue what I was about to say. ¡°Change.¡± (Chris) ¡°Change?... What do you mean by that.¡± (Sakura) ¡®Is he talking about quarters and stuff? But he just said that he won''t accept any form of currency.¡¯ Sakura thought. ¡°I meant I will only forgive you, if you change your ways from now on.¡± (Chris) I knew that Sakura will become strong in the future, but I don''t want none of her current personality to exist anymore. It''s better if Sakura were to change her ways right now. Before it''s too late, and she becomes like Beca. ¡°Change my ways? What do you mean.¡± (Sakura In her opinion, she has always seen herself as nice, gentle, and beautiful. (Ha!) But that changed after some time. When konohamaru was about to get beaten up by Kankuro, she couldn''t stop him. After that day, she has learned the importance of power. She had everything but strength to protect her, and those beside her. And after seeing Luna, Kat and Hinata. She has now realized that her looks are nothing compared to them. Maybe Ino''s, but it''s still nothing. But what did Chris wanted her to change about herself? ¡°Let me tell you something, Sakura. Do you know why I am so mean to you.¡± (Chris) Might as well expose her personality to herself right now. ¡°No.¡± (Sakura) shook her head. In her mind, she hasn''t done anything wrong to Chris. And all those times she went up against him, were to protect Sasuke. Other than that, she saw no reason for Chris to hate her at all. ¡°It''s not because of what you have done to me, rather of who you will become is what really pisses me off about you.¡± (Chris) ¡°What are you saying?¡± (Sakura) was clueless about what I was saying.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°I haven''t said this to anyone. But a few months ago, before I came to this village, I met someone that resembled you quite a bit. She was a friend of mine. But do you know what she did:¡± (Chris) Sakura shook her head once again. ¡°She humiliated me, all because she was using me to get back to her ex-boyfriend.¡± (Chris) ¡°But I would never do that to you, or anyone else.¡± (Sakura) said. She hasn''t even done those things. And this is the reason why he was so pissed at her. ¡°Really. Then how about all those times you humiliated Naruto, just so you could get Sasuke''s attention. Or how about those times when Sasuke tried to hurt me, but you stood up for him, instead of doing the right thing.¡± (Chris) Sakura might not be as bitchy as Beca is, but she''s on the right path. ¡°I only did that to Naruto because he kept annoying me. I am sure he didn''t mind. And I only protected Sasuke, because you went too far with him.¡± (Sakura) Nothing but a bunch of excuses. ¡°Then tell me something. Why is Naruto not chasing after you like he did before. And why after all this time you protected Sasuke, he still sees you as nothing more than a nuisance.¡± (Chris) ¡°Because¡­¡± (Sakura) couldn''t come up with anything. She could come up an excuse for Sasuke, like he just lost his family, and his brother killed his whole clan. And that Sasuke is going through so much right now. But she couldn''t come up something for Naruto? Just what happened to him, that made him stop chasing her. She should be happy about this. But she kinda misses him. It almost feels like her life became duller. ¡°I''ll tell you why. Sasuke doesn''t like women who care about their appearances more than there training. And although I do admit that there isn''t anything wrong with taking care of one''s appearances, there is a thing as too much. Sasuke only looks for the strong, not the one who chases him the longest, or the one who takes care of one''s appearance the most.¡± (Chris) ¡°...¡± (Sakura) of course she has thought of this. But she isn''t that strong, and she knows it better than anybody. But what can she do about it. She comes from an ordinary family. Not like the Senju clan, or the Uchiha clan, or the Hyuuga clan. So how can an ordinary girl like her become strong. ¡°And about Naruto. Naruto stopped chasing you because he found someone else. Someone who is kind to him, respects him, and doesn''t get punched when he tries to start a conversation. Sound familiar, Sakura.¡± (Chris) Sakura fell to her knees. So the reason because Naruto left her is because of someone else. She felt like tearing up a bit. She has always humiliated Naruto, punched him, yelled at him, disrespected him, even if he was only willing to become friends with Sakura. He was a nice guy, and yet he was hated by others. It''s no wonder he quit chasing her. All this time, he wasn''t looking for a girlfriend, he was looking for someone to accept him for who he was. This has never crossed Sakura''s mind before. If it had, then she would have been a lot nicer to Naruto. Sakura couldn''t hold her tears, and was crying and sobbing softly. I broke her train of thought by saying. ¡°It''s not too late Sakura. You can still make things right.¡± (Chris) I think that''s enough bullying for one day. Now to move onto the next part of my plan. ¡°*sniff* how.¡± (Sakura) said in a sad manner. ¡°I can help you, and possibly make you be part of something much greater.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do I need to do.¡± (Sakura) ¡°It''s easier than you think. But I need something in return.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you need?¡± (Sakura) ¡°I need you to sacrifice something important to you. This will show me that you are indeed devoted to changing your ways. Otherwise, you must never talk to me or Luna, or any of my friends ever again!" (Chris) Believe it or not, but her attitude can be contagious. I know this because Beca¡¯s friends have also acted like her. So I suspect that somehow this kind of attitude can affect others more than you might think. And I don''t want Luna, or any of the others to pick up her attitude. Sakura hesitated when she heard me. Something important to her? But what could he be talking about. She has a lot of things that are important. Like her ninja career, her family, status. What is it. Then she noticed her long hair was getting in the way of her field of vision. Her hair¡­ Her hair is something that she considers very important to herself. She can maybe sacrifice her hair. She gently closes her eyes, then picks up her hair in a pony tail position. She takes out a Kunai from her pocket, and cuts most of her hair. This is the hardest thing that she has ever done. Sakura looks at her hair that she cut off then lets it fly off with the wind. I was kinda surprised at her actions. I thought it would have taken her longer to decide. To a girl, her hair is something very important to her character. And yet, Sakura made a big sacrifice so quick. I smiled a bit. I will indeed change Sakura for the better, and this is only the first step. Sakura then stands up and looks at me. ¡°Is that enough.¡± (Sakura) ¡°More than enough. Welcome aboard, Sakura.¡± (Chris) I was actually happy for her. Sakura kinda smiled, but was still sad. It''s gonna take some time for her to get used to her new hair. ¡°Training will start the day after tomorrow. Be here early by the waterfall.¡± (Chris) Today is break time. And we also have to get ready for Hanabi''s birthday tomorrow. And I think this is the first time I look forward to someone else''s birthday more than my own. ¡°Okay¡­¡± (Sakura) walks slowly to her home. She is gonna need at least the whole day to get used to these changes. I look at Sakura''s figure going away. I then turned to see Sakura''s remaining hair on the ground. Just that little action already improved my opinion of Sakura. I promise I won''t mistreat her from now on. But only if she doesn''t want to follow me on the right path I had set her. Akamaru all this time has been tearing up my pants. Now the whole right side of my pants is ripped apart. ¡°Stop it!¡± (Chris) Akamaru then stopped and looked at me while wagging his tail. Did he just listen to my command. ¡°Um. Roll over?¡± (Chris) Akamaru rolled over to the side in a very cute way. This charm skill is even more potent that I thought. I need to be careful not to use it on my friends. Otherwise they will become mindless robots who follow my every command. ¡°Stay!¡± (Chris) Then Akamaru stood firmly from that spot, not moving at all. I entered the restaurant where Luna and Kat were waiting for me. Dogs aren''t allowed inside the restaurant. Before I forgot, I handed Akamaru some meat I kept on my inventory thingy. He must be hungry since he hasn''t eaten all day. Akamaru happily ate the meat I gave him. Then the rest of the afternoon was great. Luna and Kat didn''t say anything about Sakura. So we had a nice quiet evening. We went our separate ways, and went straight to our homes. Kat went to her own apartment, which wasn''t very far from the Hyuuga palace. When me and Luna entered the Hyuuga palace, we saw a bunch of Hyuuga people running around and organizing a bunch of things for tomorrow. Since Hanabi''s birthday is tomorrow, they''re getting ready for the big day. A lot of people were gonna come to the party. Like all the important clans and people in the leaf village. ¡°Great you two made it in just in time. Follow me please.¡± (Yu) said. Yu led us to another part of the Hyuuga palace we never visited before. And before we knew it, a bunch of Hyuuga people came to our side and took our measurements. ¡°What is this?¡± (Luna) said. ¡°They are measuring you for your clothes tomorrow. Lord Hiashi Said that since you have taught lady Hanabi to dance waltz perfectly, then you and lady Hanabi will start the dance tomorrow. So Hiashi has requested special clothes for you, lady Hanabi, lady Hina, miss Luna Uchiha, and lady Hinata.¡± (Yu) ¡°I can understand me, Luna and Hanabi, but why the rest as well?¡± (Chris) ¡°Lady Hina requested that herself.¡± (Yu) ¡°Why?¡± (Chris) ¡°Well, Lady Hina said that she would like to show to everybody that you''re not what your reputation says.¡± (Yu) Oh. So Hina was thinking about me. How nice of her. Then after a full hour of taking our measurements, we finally got out of that room. I don''t know much about tailoring, but it doesn''t take that long on just measurements. Before we knew it, Yu led us to another room. Hinata was there, and she was getting her hair done already?! We also met with the same fate, and then several other Hyuuga people sat us down and were working on our hair, and makeup. This is the most busiest party I have ever seen. Mostly because I have never been to a party other than my own, and my family''s. I can understand that Hiashi wants everything perfect for his daughter, but this is taking things too far. After two hours of getting a makeover, we had finished. I didn''t get anything done on my face, other than a good cleansing, some padding, and that was it. They took longer on my hair, and I looked even handsomer than before. And I didn''t even think it was possible! (...) author¡¯s thoughts.
...
Luna looked even more beautiful with a hint of blush on her cheeks, red lipstick, her hair combed and straightened reaching all the way down to her back. Her eyelashes curved upwards. She look like a celebrity. Hinata was the same. Her long blue shiny hair reaching down to her back, blush on her cheeks, black eyeliner, red lipstick, and a blue flower on her hair to match her hair colour. ¡°Wow! You two look beautiful!¡± (Chris) I truly wished that this was shown in the anime. Then a bunch of people would have been drooling at this sight. Both girls blushed at my compliment. It wasn''t that often that others would call them beautiful. ¡°You don''t look bad yourself.¡± (Hina) said to me. I turned around and Hina was behind me. Hina also had a makeover. She was very similar to Hinata, the only difference was the her flower was purple, and she wore very outstanding Hyuuga robes covering her entire body, besides her hands, face and feet. ¡°Hey Hina. Where''s Hanabi.¡± (Chris) I wanted to see how she looks like.
*ring* *ring* *ring* yes police. I would like to report about a possible pedophile.
Yeah I''m just gonna ignore you. ¡°She''s taking a bath, and is probably in bed right now.¡± (Hina) ¡°Wait, but isn''t she dressed up. Why would she take a shower.¡± (Chris) Why would she shower when she would have her makeup done by now. I thought that we would have to sleep with this makeup throughout the whole night. ¡°Oh! I just ordered my people to help you with the makeup and clothes, because I wanted to see how you three looked like before Hanabi¡¯s birthday.¡± (Hina) ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re gonna have to get rid of this makeup, and do it again tomorrow.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well, basically.¡± (Hina) I will never understand how rich people do things, so I didn''t judge them. Mostly because they have been so nice to us, and I even found it interesting that I spend hours to get ready. I felt like a celebrity with all of the people doing my makeup and stuff. Hinata and Luna were both from prestigious families, so they were more or less used to this kind of situations. We left the room, we took a shower on separate rooms, and went to sleep. It was already late, and I couldn''t sleep through the whole night. I was thinking how to train Luna, Kat and Sakura after Hanabi¡¯s party. I don''t know why, but even when I tried to sleep, I couldn''t. I hate it when that happens. Then it was already 8:00 am. Yu came to tell me that they were already getting ready for Hanabi¡¯s birthday party. I was so tired. I haven''t slept in days. But I should be able to make it through the whole day without falling asleep. I forgot to mention, I made Akamaru a small dog house near my old apartment. I have a shadow clone watching over him. He''s gonna be okay. Chapter 53 Happy birthday *yawn* (Chris) While I was getting ready, again, I couldn''t help but yawn. I feel so tired, and I didn''t have the chance to sleep ever since I entered the land of birds. I even took a cold shower to help get rid of my tired state. We already had our measurements done, so the girls and Iwent straight to the makeover room. We were already familiar with the routine, so it took only an hour less to finish our makeover. It was already 9:00am and the guests had until 11:00am to arrive. So we just kinda chilled around the room. Hanabi still isn''t here, because she is gonna make an entrance? Whatever that means. Unlike most parties on earth, the Hyuuga party was a bit more¡­¡¯serious¡¯ than most parties are. When the guests had finally arrived, everybody greeted one another and brought presents for Hanabi. Hanabi finally came out, and she was the cutest thing that anybody has ever seen. Instead of wearing a Hyuuga robe, she wore a specially designed dress for her. The dress was blue, and it sparkled when it came in contact with light. Her hair was in a bun position, with a fancy flower-hair clip to support her bun-hair. She also had some fancy jewellery crafted by famous craftsmen, and even wore light-blue gloves to make her outfit seem more complete. If she had been older, then she would have been the most beautiful Hyuuga lady to ever exist. Hanabi however didn''t like these clothes, she even found them itchy and annoying. Even if she looked great, she was still a kid, and kids don''t like these kinds of things, only when they''re much older. Hanabi only willingly agreed to wear all of these clothes, for the presents. And we all know that kids love two things more than anything, presents, and sweets. Everybody greeted Hanabi to show their respect. This includes the Yamanaka clan, Aburame clan, the Hokage and his relatives, Nara clan, Akimichi clan, and the Inuzuka clan. I was kinda surprised that Kiba''s family came here, considering that I basically put one of their own in jail. I would have gotten rid of them, since they might cause trouble to me or Hinata, but Hinata stopped me before I could do anything. Although Hinata didn''t like Kiba one bit, Hanabi shouldn''t have her birthday ruined all because Hinata and Chris have some conflict with the Inuzuka clan. Hinata hasn''t told anyone about Kiba harassing her, and Kiba still needed a few days before he could be judged. This means that he Hyuuga clan had yet to hear what Kiba has done to Hinata. Hinata might have been kicked out of the Hyuuga clan, but she is still a Hyuuga member. And harassing her, is like slapping the Hyuuga clan¡¯s face. Back on topic. Would you believe me that it actually took over an hour just to give Hinabi her presents, and to greet her. The Hyuuga people properly searched the presents for anything dangerous inside. It has happened before, and they''re gonna make sure it doesn''t happen again. This is why the presents took so long to deliver. And once a present has been thoroughly checked, Hanabi was free to do whatever she wanted to them, after the party ended. It''s actually considered rude to open presents when the party''s still going. She''s gonna have to wait until everybody leaves. Hiashi had planned me and Hanabi to start the first dance in a few more hours. Since we had nothing important to do right now, we just kinda chilled and hanged out in the Hyuuga place. I thought that the Inuzuka clan would come trouble me, but they didn''t. Although they had heard of a kid named ¡®Chris¡¯ put on of their members in jail, they had never met me in person before. So how can they recognize me. Unless if some idiot were to say my name in front of them, then they will never know who I am. And even if they do recognize me, would they seriously cause trouble within the Hyuuga compound. Luna was also a kid, so she decided to have some fun, and hang out with her friends. Such as Hinata and Ino. Ino kept looking at me. She was secretly sending me signals, reminding me that I need to give her a ring. I ignored her, and whenever she came looking for me, I would hide within the crowd. I noticed that some of the most important people here, were actually shadow clones. Such as the Hokage, Shikaku, and others. They still needed to come up with a plan to take down Orochimaru. And every second counts. The only reason why they came here, is so that Orochimaru doesn''t get suspicious of their unnatural behaviour. Don''t underestimate Orochimaru¡¯s intelligence. He can practically smell it when somebody is gonna plot against him. If the Hokage and several important characters didn''t show up to an event like this, then that would be very suspicious. So to avoid suspicion, they decided to send shadow clones on their steed. When they saw me, they greeted me and left. Their memory of Luna causing so much trouble at that night, will forever be imprinted on their minds. And they will also always remember my 4 Kekkai Genkais, and some of my skills. They didn''t fear me, but they feared if Luna lost her control again. Even they believed that she couldn''t be taken down that easily again. Luck played a crucial role in their fight. And they probably won''t get that lucky ever again. Other than the food here, everything else was a bit boring for me. Out of habit, I reached for my pocket to get my iPhone. Only that I forgot that I don''t have such a thing. I guess I do miss some things back on my home. Like the internet, TV, my music playlist. This isn''t something that people think about then they want to teleport to another world. Although I do miss those things back home, it''s worth the sacrifice. If it weren''t for blue screen, then I would have never met Luna, and everybody else. I would have never been so important in a place like this. I have never mention this before, but every time I get near Luna and Kat, they seem awfully familiar. At first I thought it was just butterflies in my stomach, but it wasn''t. I don''t know where this sense of familiarity came from, but I am pretty sure it''s nothing important. I''m probably just imagining things. Personally, I never liked being in a room full of strangers, this is why I never agreed to invite my whole classroom to a single birthday party of mine. I did once, but immediately regretted it. As it turns out, once people find out you''re somewhat rich, they will always ask you for money. And besides, I never was good at starting a conversation with someone. Yeah I know I sound weird, but I always stutter at these situations. Sometimes, I don''t even make sense at all. In order to avoid being put in an awkward position, I decided to go outside to the Hyuuga back yard. The yard was spacious and quiet. And I met someone who I didn''t expect to meet. Shikamaru. Shikamaru thought it was a drag to stay in that party, so he lied down on a tree while looking at the clouds. I didn''t approach him, and lied down while looking at the clouds as well. We both noticed each other, but none of us started a conversation. The place was warm, quiet, it seemed like everything was perfect.
Happy birthday. Now you''re finally 13, again.
I forgot it was also my birthday. Thanks for remembering.
No problem man. Here''s my present to you.
Then a yellow book appeared on one of my hands, and in the other appeared a silver looking rod. What are these?
The rod will help you get rid of the natural energy inside Kat, when you teach her tomorrow to control natural plant energy. The other is a book that will teach Sakura how to use healing Jutsus. You can''t teach her healing Jutsus since you have a Kekkai Genkai for it. So this book will help her a lot. She might become even stronger and better than in the anime. I know that you didn''t want anything for your birthday, so I gave you something that will make your future much easier.
Thanks man. I truly appreciate that. It''s exactly what I wanted.
Hehehe! Well gotta go, catch you later.
Bye man. Thanks for today. These gifts I really did like. I never mentioned my birthday to anybody else, because I didn''t want to hog Hanabi''s spotlight. And besides, ever since my parents left me alone, my birthday was just another ordinary day for me. It''s a good thing Shikamaru was asleep, otherwise I would have to explain to him why two objects suddenly appeared on my hands. I quickly put those things away on the space inventory thingy. This is probably the best birthday I had in years. My eyelids were slowly closing, and I was falling asleep. That is until Yu came to disturb me¡­ ¡°Lord Hiashi is looking for you.¡± (Yu) said. ¡°What does he need.¡± (Chris) I was cranky from not having enough sleep, and I was even crankier from someone disturbing my sleep. But I made sure not to sound like it. They have treated me and Luna so good, so how can I ever treat them without any respect. ¡°The dance is about to start. Lady Hanabi is waiting for you¡± (Yu) ¡°Okay I''m coming.¡± (Chris) hearing that my cute new sister is about to start dancing, my exhaustion disappeared and I ran straight to the room. Hiashi stood in the centre of the room, with his younger daughter. Once he saw me come in, he started saying to everyone present in the room. ¡°Everyone!¡± (Hiashi) Then everyone¡¯s attention was on Hiashi. ¡°My youngest daughter, Hanabi, will be dancing waltz for everyone here. Along with her partner, Chris Walker.¡± (Hiashi) proudly said. While he said that, I couldn''t help but curse in my mind. Now the Inuzuka clan knew how I looked like. Well it doesn''t matter, sooner or later they would have found out. Then several of the Inuzuka clan members had a hint of anger of their eyes. This is the one who put Kiba in prison. This was especially true for his mother, Tsume Inuzuka. And his sister, Hana Inuzuka. Kiba was family to them. So how can they let someone of their own get bullied that easily. Although they wanted to tear me to shreds, they didn''t dare cause a ruckus in the Hyuuga palace. Otherwise, they will be going on an all-out-war with the Hyuuga clan. They decided to take it easy, and wait for the time to strike me when I least expect it. As for me, I had totally forgotten that Kiba even had a sister and a mother. If I had remembered, then I would have recognized them. (These two relatives of Kiba are indeed in the anime. Incase you were wondering.)Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I made my way to Hanabi. When I looked at her from a close distance, she looked even cuter. Without saying a word, I gently reached my hand towards her, and took a dancing position. Her right hand on my left hand, and my other hand on her waist, and her other hand was on my shoulder. She was actually wearing high heels, so her height was closer to mine. But these high heels are terrible for dancing. ¡°Take off your high heels. Otherwise you''re gonna hurt yourself.¡± (Chris) that was a fact. If you try dancing with high heels, it could be very bad for your feet. Hanabi did as I told her, and she basically flung her high heels towards the chip area. One of her shoes hit Yu in the stomach. And the other fell inside a glass of juice. The juice spilled all over, and it stained everything around it. I couldn''t even help but smirk a little. This was funny. Hanabi didn''t do it on purpose, she just couldn''t take another second wearing those high heels. They had almost tripped her countless times today, and they also felt very uncomfortable. Hiashi was embarrassed by this. He never would have expected this from Hanabi. But several people found it funny, and kinda laughed it off. (Lol. No one''s gonna pay attention to Yu. That''s what happens when you interrupt a man¡¯s beauty sleep¡­) Even Hina was no exception. She also hated Parties too, unless if it meant that her nieces would wear such cute clothings. Hiashi couldn''t take it anymore, and signalled the musicians to quickly start playing the music When the music started, Hanabi and me started to waltz around the room. Although Hanabi danced barefoot, it was much better than wearing high heels. After practicing so much these last few days, Hanabi¡¯s progress has grown exponentially. This was definitely better than the first time I danced with Hanabi. Although several people were stunned, that didn''t stop them from joining in the fun. They thought that if a pair of kids could dance that magnificently, then so could they. Even though they danced around Hanabi and me, that still didn''t stop them from eyeing us time to time. The music ended, then we all bowed before our partners. I leaned close to Hanabi''s ear, and whispered to her. ¡°Happy birthday, Hinabi. Here''s your birthday present.¡± (Chris) I secretly handed her a white envelope. ¡°Thanks, Onii-chan.¡± (Hanabi) said cutely. Although she knows that it''s impossible for there to be dresses, jewellery, plushies inside this card, she wouldn''t mind having some money. She thinks that there is money inside, but it''s a lot more than she thinks. She hid the envelope inside her dress. She couldn''t wait to open it. ¡°Now, would anybody want the honour of dancing with the birthday girl.¡± (Hiashi) said. All traces of the earlier embarrassment Hanabi caused could not be even anymore on Hiashi¡¯s face anymore. When Hiashi said those words, he actually meant that everybody has to change their partners. You wouldn''t believe just how many kids went up to Hanabi, just to dance with her. Hanabi didn''t know what to do in a situation like this. The same thing could be said about me. Lots of girls wanted to dance with me. I would have died of happiness if this happened back at my home, but things are different. I sensed Luna, and she already had a partner to dance with. She wasn''t gonna stand around and do nothing, while everybody else dances. I was kinda jealous, but I knew that she didn''t put them in her eyes. Before I knew it, Hina took me by surprise and held me firmly in a dancing position. Never underestimate the quick movements of a Hyuuga member. ¡°Care to dance.¡± (Hina) said with a smile. The truth is, she has always wanted to dance with me, ever since that day I danced with Hanabi. There are barely any males out there who can dance like me, not to mention someone as good as me. Of course, I already knew that Hina wanted to dance. Who wouldn''t want that kind of experience. Our height was kinda awkward. She was a full grown woman, whereas I was still a kid. Not to mention her huge breasts that are touching my face. I did whatever I could to hold in my urges, and just danced through the whole song with her. Hina has never felt something like this before. She was very grateful to me, and went to another partner. And I met with another disaster, Ino. I never knew women were this bold. When they see something that they want, they will charge straight at it. Ino had no feelings for me, and I had no feelings for her either. She just really wanted to annoy me about those rings. Throughout the whole song, she never once stopped asking me about those rings. I kept ignoring her and when that didn''t work, I kept changing the topic for an entire 4 minutes. I never thought I would be this grateful when the music ended. And once it did, I immediately escaped Ino¡¯s grasp. But sadly, I underestimated women, and literally all of them charged at me. No matter who I danced with, I was always attracting everybody else''s attention. Damn this skill. Throughout the whole party, I spend my whole time dancing. They didn''t have T.V. Or anything like that to entertain guests. The only thing that they had, was dancing, talking and food. I literally danced with every single girl here, except Luna. My luck is terrible today. Then the Hyuuga people served out their most delectable food. It was outstanding, and it looked delicious. If Dom were here, then he would have eaten it all by himself. I was about to dance with Luna, but the music finished before we had the chance. It''s not like Luna didn''t want to dance with me, she couldn''t. She was very pretty, especially with her new clothes and makeup, so naturally, she would attract the attention of several other boys in here. Then we all sat down on a table where several Hyuuga people served us food. Since we are still kids, we were forced to sit on a different table. Even Hanabi wasn¡¯t an exception. And she''s the birthday girl. Then me and several kids from other clans sat on this table. The adults used this kind of events to hopefully have a good relationship with others. This way, they won¡¯t become enemies in the near future. Then the party ended. It was pretty boring for me, but to Hanabi, it was great. Out of all her previous birthday parties, she has never received this many presents before. Then when all the guests started leaving, I felt someone¡¯s killing intent towards me. At first I thought it was the Inuzuka clan, but no, it came from the backyard. I made an excuse to go outside, and was prepared for the worst. But then, that killing intent disappeared. It came as it left. I could have sworn I felt that presence before, but where¡­ Although there were guards surrounding the Hyuuga palace, they were unaware of that killing intent. It was night, so it was pretty hard to see. I sat on the cold ground and guarded the place. I wanted to make sure that no one ruins Hanabi¡¯s birthday. And my own as well. After a good half hour, nothing happened. Who ever it was, left already. Then I felt a familiar presence walking slowly towards me. It was Luna. ¡°You okay Chris?¡± (Luna) Even though we have spent so little time together, she can already tell when something is wrong with me. There is nothing wrong with me, I¡¯m just being cautious. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a bit tired.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm¡­ do you want to dance with me..¡± (Luna) Luna wanted to really dance with me today, but we never had the chance. I smiled a bit, then got up and stood in front of Luna. I put my hands on her waist, and she did the same on my neck. This wasn¡¯t waltz we were doing, it was slow dancing. Without the music here, it felt weird, but as long as the two of us were here, then it didn¡¯t matter. Luna gently rested her head on my chest, and I gently rested my chin on top of her head. We started to dance through the night, with her between my arms. After an unknown period of time, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I slightly raised her chin with my finger, and slowly made my way towards her soft, pink lips. Luna was prepared for it, then she closed her eyes and we both kissed. Luna wasn¡¯t embarrassed anymore, she even enjoyed it. We both kissed a lot that night, and we enjoyed every second of it. We didn''t go any further since we are still kids. We were both unaware that Hina and Hinata were watching us by accident. Hinata was blushing red. She knew we were in a relationship, but she didn''t expect we were already that far. She would have stopped watching us a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t want to. Hina was just watching us, and sighed happily. She was thinking how great young love was. ¡°YOU¡¯RE THE BEST ONII-CHAN! I LOVE YOU!¡± (Hanabi) yelled all of a sudden. Everyone inside the Hyuuga clan heard her yell in pure joy? Nobody knew what had caused caused her to yell like that. But only I knew. Looks like she already opened my birthday present. 10 minutes earlier. The party had finished, and everybody bid their farewells to Hiashi, and the birthday girl. The Inuzuka clan put on their poker faces, and left as quickly as they could. If they had known that Chris was living with the Hyuuga people, then they would have never gone to the party in the first place. It was super awkward staying there any longer. They couldn¡¯t stay another second in there. Once everybody left, Hanabi dashed straight to her room. Her speed could even make Minato jealous. The reason she ran like hell to her room, was because she could finally open all the presents she got. She couldn¡¯t wait to open them any longer. Hiashi watched her go, and sighed a bit to himself. She was still a kid, she couldn¡¯t hold the urge to open her birthday presents any longer. Once Hanabi opened her room, all the presents she got this time were all scattered neatly in her room. She got candy, clothes, and a very expensive weapon? Who was the idiot that had the idea to give a weapon to a child. SOMEWHERE OUTSIDE THE HYUUGA PALACE ¡°Achoo! Is someone talking about me?¡± (Shikaku) said to himself. Although he was very smart, he couldn¡¯t think of something to give to a girl. So he got her a somewhat expensive weapon. After all, girls like weapons. Or is that just TenTen who likes weapons... BACK TO THE HYUUGA PALACE it was probably a dumbass. From a dumbass clan. Hanabi gently put away that weapon somewhere safe, then started opening every single present left, but found nothing she wanted. What she wanted most, were plushies. She couldn¡¯t help it, they were just so damn cute. It¡¯s not like nobody had the idea to bring her a plushie, it¡¯s just that Hiashi told everyone to not bring a plushie. If he were to actually let people hand Hanabi some cute plushies, then that will affect their reputation After looking through every single present, she found no plushies. She was a bit depressed, but there was nothing she could do about it. Then she remembered the envelope her Onii-chan handed her. She reached the inside of her dress, and tore apart the envelope. Inside, was a storage seal, along with a note, telling Hanabi how to open the storage seal. Hanabi hadn¡¯t been taught the basics of fuinjutsu. So Chris wrote her a set of instructions to open the storage seal. Learning even the basics of fuinjutsu takes long to learn. But since Chris is a fuinjutsu master, he made it especially easy for Hanabi to open the storage seal. The set of instructions were very easy to follow. And after a few minutes, Hanabi was able to open the storage seal. Once she did, a huge tsunami of plushies invaded her room. There was almost no space available on her room. Chris knew that most people would bring her obvious presents, like clothes and stuff like that. And when he accidentally heard that Hiashi instructed everyone not to bring plushies, he knew exactly what to get her. He literally emptied all the shops of their plushies on the shelfs. He even went as far as to the other villages nearby, to buy all their plushies. Hanabi crawled out of the mountain of plushies. Once she saw the sight of the enormous amount of plushies scattered throughout her whole room, she couldn¡¯t help but yell out. ¡°YOU¡¯RE THE BEST, ONII-CHAN! I LOVE YOU¡¯¡± (Hanabi) yelled out of pure happiness. Then Hanabi didn¡¯t waste anymore time, and gathered all of her plushies. She wanted to see all the plushies that Chris bought her. ¡°Hanabi, are you okay¡­¡± (Hiashi) was a bit worried that she yelled out like that. But the scene of her room scattered with plushies, surprised him very much. Hanabi heard her dad coming, and she had a fearful expression. She knew that her dad hated plushies, and that he would get rid of them. ¡°No. You won¡¯t take them away from me. My Onii-Chan bought these for me!¡± (Hinabi) Hinabi gathered as many plushies as she could with her two small hands, and kept them away from her father. She looked very cute surrounded with plushies like that. Hiashi took a minute to process this. It was definitely Chris who bought her those plushies. After a while, he finally said. ¡°Happy birthday. I hope you enjoy your presents everybody bought you.¡± (Hiashi) turned a blind eye to the room full of plushies, and left. Seeing her father leave without saying much, Hanabi was once again in a cheerful mood, and went to explore the mountain of plushies. After a few hours, it was time to sleep. Everybody had a good time. Especially Luna and me. Hehehehehe! Seeing that Hanabi enjoyed my birthday present the most, made me feel very happy. Luna even bought her a present with her own money. Then everyone went to take a shower. Then we all went to sleep. Except me. I strolled my way to Hanabi¡¯s room, and she was still playing with her plushies. But she was very tired. After dancing the whole day, she was kinda exhausted. But the mountain of plushies surrounding her room, didn¡¯t let her sleep, she really wanted to play with all of them tonight. ¡°You¡¯re not going to bed, Hanabi?¡± (Chris) I forgot that kids have an amazing amount of energy inside them. ¡°Nope! *yawn*¡± (Hanabi) yawned cutely, and stretched a bit. She already took a shower before opening her presents, and she was in her pyjamas. She looked very cute. ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay up late, go to bed.¡± (Chris) Hanabi shook her head. She refused to let go of her plushies even for a second. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± (Chris) I want to go to bed now, so I don¡¯t wanna fight with her all night. Telling her a story, is probably the quickest way to end this night. Hanabi hesitated a bit, then agreed. She liked a bedtime story. Then she cutely stretched both her arms to my direction. ¡°Onii-chan, carry me.¡± (Hanabi) was very tired, so she wanted to be carried a few meters to her bed. ¡°...¡± (Chris) before I had the chance to say something, she said. ¡°I¡¯m the birthday girl, you have to listen to me.¡± (Hanabi) said in a cute angry manner. She has a good point. On your birthday, you''re in charge. Even if today is my birthday too. Without saying a single word, I gently carried her princess style, and laid her on her bed. I created a chair to sit beside Hanabi¡¯s bed. I don¡¯t think I have spend enough time with her to share the same bed. Although Hanabi was clueless about why I didn¡¯t sleep beside her, I didn¡¯t want to think about what others would think of me, if they saw me sharing a bed with a Loli. ¡°What story are you gonna tell me.¡± (Hanabi) seemed to be filled with anticipation. She has heard a lot of stories from her aunt, but never from her Onii-chan. Good question. I don¡¯t wanna tell her any of those cinderella stories, since I have always found them very boring to listen to. (No offense Disney, you guys are awesome.) But what¡¯s a good story to tell her¡­ *Ding!* I have an idea. ¡°Well my story goes like this. Water, Earth, Fire, Air. Long ago the four nations lived together in harmony. Then everything changed when the fire nation attacked¡­¡± (Chris) (Okay, you had to be living under a rock if you don¡¯t know what story I¡¯m talking about) After an unknown period of time had passed, we were already of the verge of falling asleep any second now. Since Hanabi found my story so interesting, she didn¡¯t want to sleep at all. But her sleep was slowly catching up with her. ¡°The arrow hit the mask of the blue spirit. And when Aang took off his mask to make sure he''s okay, it was Zuko underneath the mask. And that¡¯s it, we should really be going to sleep.¡± (Chris) Why did I chose to tell her the story of ¡®avatar the last airbender.¡¯ It was such a hit when I was a kid. (They don''t make cartoons like that anymore¡­ so sad.) ¡°...¡± (Hanabi) already fell fast asleep. When she heard the word ¡®sleep¡¯ she had slept very fast. I smiled a bit. It warms my heart to see her like this. But seeing her cute sleeping face, also affected me. And I slept on the chair I sat on. I hadn¡¯t slept in days, and my sleep had already caught up with me. I was so tired, that I never noticed Hina had been listening to my story this whole time. She wasn¡¯t tired at all, she looked as cool as a cucumber. Hina wanted to tug her niece to bed like every other night, but then decided to listen my story. Her image of me kept changing. She knew how tired I was, but I didn¡¯t even complain or raise my voice once. She respected me that I didn¡¯t sleep in the same bed with Hanabi, and that I even told her a very good story. She quietly entered the room, afraid to wake us both. Hina picked me up, and laid me in the same bed as Hanabi. She was afraid that if she were to carry me all the way to my room, it would wake me up. She trusted me enough to actually share the same bed with her niece. If cameras actually existed in this world, she would have taken a picture of us. She smiled seeing our sleeping faces. Hanabi seemed like she sensed me, then she held onto my clothes very tight, as if I were a plushie. Hina smiled, then quietly left the room. Not before kissing me and Hanabi on the forehead. ¡°Thank you, for everything you have done for us.¡± (Hina) whispered to my ear. She then left to sleep In her own room. I don''t know why, but that night, I felt like I got kissed by my own mother. Which is something that I forgot what it felt like, since my mother left me for my sister. Then a small tear escaped my eye. It was a nice dream. Then for some reason, my hands reached for Hanabi and I hugged her to my embrace. I needed someone to hug. This was definitely, the best birthday I have ever received. Thank you... Chapter 54 TenTen part 1 When I slowly woke from my sleep, I strangely felt extremely refreshed. I forgot the last time I had such a great sleep. I then couldn¡¯t help but smell something delicious, like a strong hint of strawberries invaded my nostrils. I couldn¡¯t help but take more whiffs of that strong scent. But where was it coming from. I then looked down to my chest, and Hanabi was in my embrace. Her soft sleeping face that looked like an angel sleeping. Through the whole night, she was in my embrace the whole time. I remember clearly that I didn¡¯t intentionally slept in her bed, so somebody must have carried me while I was sleeping. I knew that it was definitely Hina who put me on the same bed where Hanabi is.
Let''s not forget about the red stain on her bed.
WHAT!!! I stood up so fast and looked everywhere for that red stain. Did I really do something terrible to Hanabi last night. I looked everywhere and found nothing. My heart was beating at a 100 miles per hour, I thought that I was gonna have a heart attack.
Ahahahahaha oh that¡¯s funny.
It¡¯s not funny bluescreen, it felt terrible.
Oh I''m crying. You should know better that this show is not ''that type''
What?
Nothing. *whistle*
Do you know what I just felt right now. How the hell can you say something like that.
Why not, it¡¯s a great way to start the day.
No it¡¯s not. I was crying right now. That joke was hardcore, even for bluescreen. Hanabi felt when I stood dramatically. She looked at me with those pure eyes, not even thinking about why I was sleeping on her bed as well. ¡°Onii-chan.¡± (Hanabi) said very softly. It¡¯s hard for most people to get up early. (Ain¡¯t that the truth) ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) I can''t ever imagine doing something terrible like that to someone as pure as Hanabi. I can''t even think about that. It just proves how much I see Hanabi as my sister, probably even closer than my real sister. ¡°Tell me more about Aang.¡± (Hanabi) even though shd just woke up, she couldn''t wait to hear more about the Avatar story. What can I say, it was probably one of the best shows I have ever seen as a kid, and ¡®Danny Phantom¡¯
What about jimmy neutron and the fairly odd parents.
Not enough action and adventure, but they''re still good. (This is in memory when cartoons were actually good.) ¡°I''ll tell you about it later, I have something important to do.¡± (Chris) I still need to train Luna, Kat and Sakura by the next Chuunin exams. And we also have to prepare incase Orochimaru does attack the leaf village. Better safe than sorry. ¡°No! Stay here.¡± (Hanabi) Hanabi couldn''t help but launch herself to me, and held me like a Koala. She was so cute! ¡°Uh, you can let go now, I promise that I will continue telling you the story later.¡± (Chris) I tried pulling her from my chest, but she held onto it pretty tight. I had more than enough strength to do so, but I would end up hurting her, and I don''t want to hurt my cute little sister. ¡°No!¡± (Hanabi) refused to let go. It was if she saw a toy, and refused to let it go. She has now fully accepted me as her real brother. The fact that I danced with her, and liberated her from the pedo-staged man, gave her a mountain of plushies, and told her an awesome story, how could she not see me as her real ¡®Onii-chan¡¯ I smiled a bit, she was never gonna let me go. So I stood up from my bed, and walked around the Hyuuga palace. I thought that if someone saw me in this state, they would try to nudge her off. But who would have expected them not to help me, but even encourage Hanabi to ¡®hang in there¡¯ Just like Hina, they all thought it was cute of Hanabi to do something like that. It''s been a while since they have ever seen her that happy. Even when Hiashi saw me, he turned a blind eye to it. Come on! I have somewhere that I need to be. I am not saying that I don''t enjoy this, but I seriously have to get to training. ¡°Oh alright Hanabi, if you let go, I''ll tell you when we go to sleep.¡± (Chris) Seeing as how no one wanted to help me, I had no choice but to talk to Hanabi. ¡°No!¡± (Hanabi) refused. She really wanted to listen to the story of avatar the last airbender. ¡°Oh look! A bunny?¡± (Chris) I pointed to a random location. ¡°Where!¡± (Hanabi) said. It''s not that often that she gets to see a bunny, and much less inside the Hyuuga palace¡­ wait a minute? When she got off my embrace, the second she did, she immediately knew something was wrong. What would a bunny be doing inside the Hyuuga palace. That was just a trick I said so she could let me go. Hanabi is a smart girl, but not smart enough. Seeing as how she understood that it was a trick, I dashed off faster than I ever had. ¡°ONII-CHAN!¡± (Hanabi) yelled at me. How could her own Onii-chan, that she had come to love, trick her like that. Everyone heard her strong yell throughout the Hyuuga palace. But they didn''t know why she would yell like that. Is she sick in the head or something. ¡°What''s wrong?!¡± (Luna) said as she exited her room. She was still in her pyjamas, she was cery cute. ¡°No time, hide?!¡± (Chris) I felt that Hanabi was chasing after my tail. If I had known that the story would have such a effect in Hanabi, I would have sticked to Cinderella. So without saying a word, I carried Luna bridal style, and ran like hell. We didn''t even have the time to dress up or even eat breakfast. Luna was entirely confused. Just what in the world made Chris carry her out of the blue, and run like hell. Let me tell you something, little sisters. No matter which world you''re living in, even in an anime, they will always somehow be a little annoying in your lifes.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I guess it''s true what they say. ¡®Sisters, can''t live with them, you can''t live without them¡¯
Uh¡­ I think that only applies to brothers, not sisters?
You know what I mean. Several people saw what I did, and they smiled awkwardly. They have never seen a kid running away from his sister like that. Did it really have to be so dramatic. If Chris knew what they were thinking, he would answer like this. ¡®I had years of training¡¯ Even Hiashi, couldn''t help but smile awkwardly as well. He knew that I was so strong, and to be chased away by a little girl? Was Hanabi bound to be a bigger challenge than Chris. If so, then he better do something about it. Maybe he could throw her to Hina, this is also a good way to annoy his sister. Even if they are old, siblings will always be at war, no matter the location, or their age. He couldn''t help but turn to Hanabi, she was pouting cutely and yelling out loud ¡°Onii-chan!¡± (Hinabi) Although she hated the fact that Chris tricked her like that, she still loved him, as a brother. So she couldn''t even say anything bad to him. All she could say was ¡®onii-chan¡¯ Why couldn''t she be more like Hinata, more quiet and shy, but Hanabi is the opposite of that. Back to Chris. I finally arrived at the waterfall, along with Luna on my arms. I changed my entire clothes with creation, but the same couldn''t be said about Luna. I basically took her so fast, that she didn''t even had time to do her hair. But still, she was still pretty cute. Luna right now was blushing. It''s the first time that she has been out in her pj¡¯s. She was also mad at me, how can I take her like that when she wasn''t even dressed. ¡°Here, wear these.¡± (Chris) I handed her some of my clothes to her. They were mostly plain black, and red. I could indeed creat some clothes for her, but that would be boring. Besides, I always wanted to see how Luna looks like with my clothing. Luna took the clothes, and went to change behind a tree. ¡°Can I take a peek.¡± (Chris) I said to tease her a bit. ¡°Pervert!¡± (Luna) said out loud and blushed, then she instantly covered her body with my clothes, afraid that I was really gonna peek at her. ¡°Is that a yes.¡± (Chris) I said with hopes that she would say yes. ¡°No!¡± (Luna) said in a very serious voice. ¡°Aw.¡± (Chris)
I can take a picture of her when she bathes, and I''ll share them with you. Hehehehehe.
Don''t you dare even think about peeping at my girlfriend. Or I''ll find you, and I''m gonna kill
You stole that quote from ¡®taken¡¯
If you do that to Luna, then I''m gonna go all Bryan Mills on your ass. (Bryan mills is the lead role in the movie ¡®taken.¡¯ He kills a bunch of people because they kidnapped his daughter. It''s a good movie)
Yes sir!
I didn''t notice it until now, but I saw Sakura standing not far away from me. ¡°Sakura, when did you get here?¡± (Chris) I didn''t even sense her come here. The only reason why I didn''t sense her, must be because she has been here all this time. ¡°A couple of hours.¡± (Sakura) said. She had two whole days to get over her new hairstyle, looks like she''s handling it very well. ¡°Great.¡± (Chris) if Sakura was here earlier than expected, then she must be eager to get powerful. That''s great. This time, Luna finally dressed up and she was wearing my clothes. All I had to say is ¡°damn!¡± (Chris) she really does look good in anything. Although Luna didn''t have anything to comb her hair, instead she put it in a ponytail position. Kat had yet to arrive, so I took this to our advantage and practiced. I made Luna keep practicing her chakra negate on a shadow clone of mine, she already knew what she had to do, so I didn''t have to bother explaining her anything. But I did have to teach Sakura personally, otherwise, how is she ever gonna become strong. ¡°Okay, Sakura. Hit me as hard as you can.¡± (Chris) ¡°... okay?¡± (Sakura) Sakura didn''t know this, but her strength doesn''t come from flexibility or speed, it comes from pure strength. Most women out there are weaker in strength compared to men, so most of them practice as a healer, kunais and shurikens. Unless if that person were someone like Tsunade, then that''s an exception. But who would ever have thought that Sakura, has a rare physique, where her strength surpasses most men out there. The odds of that happening are almost one in a million. And only Konoha has two of those rare physiques in their whole village. Sakura launched a punch at me, which I blocked with my fist very easily. I was shocked, why is she so weak? Even though Sakura has a lot of training pummelling Naruto to the ground, shouldn''t she have some strength in her. It''s no wonder that he tied with Ino, she''s weaker than I thought. I had a weird expression on my face. What did Tsunade do to make Sakura have so much strength. Is it because of the weird technique that the fifth Hokage taught her, where she can store a massive amount of chakra on her forehead. No, that can''t be. Although it does give the user great healing abilities, and a massive amount of chakra, the user still needs to have a great amount of strength in them. The thing about Sakura is that she has very low chakra reserves. So how in the world did Tsunade increase her chakra pool so much, that even Sasori had a hard time dealing with her. It means that somehow, Tsunade taught Sakura how to control her chakra, and unlocked her true potential. This is something that can''t be trained. My guess is that Tsunade, did something to her body. Tsunade is a master in the arts of the human body, or how can she be so knowledgeable in the arts of medicine. ¡°Sakura.¡± (Chris) I had an idea what to do, but Sakura needs to listen to me very carefully. ¡°Yes!¡± (Sakura) not expecting me to call her name, she responded quickly. ¡°Turn around and sit down.¡± (Chris) ¡°This¡­ um okay?¡± (Sakura) then sat down and showed me her back. Although she had no idea what I was about to do, it couldn''t be anything bad. I then touched her back with my finger. I then made sure that some of my chakra surrounded her body, I wanted to see just how her chakra points are. In Naruto, ninjas have something called ¡®chakra points¡¯ it''s how much and how smooth your chakra goes inside you. There are a bunch of chakra chakra points inside on person, and they are all connected to one another. It''s as if a bunch of roads are connected to one another. The Hyuuga clan is very knowledgeable with chakra points. Otherwise, how would Neji and Hina be able to block out a chakra point within a person. One must know, that if a single chakra point of blocked, then it blocks all other chakra points as well. Thus, rendering your chakra completely useless. Although I had no knowledge in this type of field, I had a pretty good understanding when I taught Naruto and the others to control their chakra. Since I am very sensitive to chakra, I can easily feel where a person''s chakra point is located. Just by coming into contact with them, I am able to point it out. And when I touched Sakura, I felt her chakra points and the paths between them. A path is like a road, if it''s small, then a almost no chakra will be able to enter. And it it''s lumpy, then their chakra control will be even harder to control. (Hopefully most of you can understand this. I tried to come up with another easier example, but couldn''t.) Sakura''s chakra path was very smooth, which is why her chakra control is very good. Not even Naruto has this kind of smooth chakra path. But the bad thing is that her chakra paths, are very small and thin, this is why her chakra pool is very low. In order for me to unlock Sakura''s full potential, I need to enlarge her chakra paths. I have an idea how to do it. ¡°Sakura, this may hurt a bit so bear with it. If you feel that it''s too painful, then tell me and I''ll stop.¡± (Chris) (Raise your hand if you thought of something dirty when you read this part. *everyone raises their hand* All of you are perverts¡­ welcome to the club.) ¡°Will this help me get stronger.¡± (Sakura) ¡°Yes it will.¡± (Chris) I said very confident in my skills. ¡°...okay.¡± (Sakura) hesitated at first, but agreed. Then without sparing a second, I inserted my chakra into her chakra paths. I only did a little bit, so I won''t kill her. If I were to try and send a lot of my chakra inside her chakra paths, then she will die. If I expand her chakra paths little by little, then her chakra pool will increase steadily. This was a theory at first, but after confirming that it did work, I gave myself a pat on my back. I am indeed a genius. Sakura did feel pain, but sucked it up. If she couldn''t handle a little bit of pain, then she had no right to become a full pledged ninja. After a few hours of going non-stop, I finally gave Sakura a rest. All this time she had been in pain, and not once did she complain. It shows me that she has great determination to become stronger. And right now, her chakra pool is at least 10x bigger than before. I am sure this is her limit. If I were to continue expanding it, then her chakra points might blow up like a balloon from all that chakra, and she will die. After Sakura has rested for a while, I will teach her to control her strength and chakra. After she has mastered those, she will finally be able to learn to use the healing jutsu. Kat came shortly after I started expanding Sakura''s chakra paths. I couldn''t risk Kat learning to control the plant energy with a shadow clone, so she had to wait a bit on the sidelines until I was finished with Sakura. Surprisingly, Kat didn''t complain. Out of all the students I have taught, she was the one who complained the most. If it weren''t because of that plant energy, then she would have complained to me from the very start. Fearing that I might change my mind about teaching her plant energy, she said nothing and watched as Sakura was in pain. Just as I was about to make my way to Kat, I sensed someone familiar approaching us. Looking at the figure, it was TenTen. She was wearing her casual clothing. The only thing different about her was her expression? TenTen then looked at us, and said something unbelievable. ¡°Chris!¡± (TenTen) ¡°Yes, TenTen?¡± (Chris) this is new, especially coming from TenTen. The three other girls couldn''t help but perk up their ears. They were curious to know what TenTen had to say. ¡°I like you, please go out with me!¡± (TenTen) blurted out these words, and everyone heard them. ¡°Eh¡± (Sakura, Luna, and Kat) said in a shocked state. Even I couldn''t help but be shocked. I was so shocked that not even words came out of my mouth. To actually say that she likes me when Luna is here, she is quite bold. --------------------------------------- sorry I disappeared for a few days, I was sick and it got worse. Luckily I am much better, and can write more chapters. Hope you guys enjoy the chapter and the future chapters as well. Chapter 55 TenTen part 2 Two days ago. When the third exam was finished, TenTen took a long shower and was deep in her thoughts. She was wondering about her fight with Luna. TenTen had an amazing plan to win against her, she even trained harder than she ever did for that one day. And yet, she still lost to her. It shows just how much stronger Luna is, and how much Chris really likes her. Everybody obviously knows that he taught Luna, otherwise how can she be so strong. It''s just like the time Hinata fought Neji and her father, she beat them both easily. Hinata was a timid girl who didn''t like violence, and because of Chris, she defeated them so easily. This means that Chris can bring out the full potential in one person. Honestly, she can never compare to them. There is only so much she can get stronger just on her own. Although she has a strong sensei, he only specializes in taijutsu, and he values Lee more than her and Neji. Although Guy is the reason why TenTen has so much endurance and strength, those are not her greatest strengths. Her greatest strengths are her weapons and fuinjutsu. But even after all of this, she still likes Chris. And even she knows that she might never have a good place in his heart, but if she can be a friend or even being his student is good enough for her. After that day, she set out to be his student. But not before confessing her feelings for him. Even though she wants to at least become his student, she can''t ever be at peace once she lets out those feelings. But that day, Chris was busy at the Hyuuga palace for Hanabi''s birthday party, so there was no way that she could ever enter that place, unless if she had an invitation. Although her and her father own a good weapons place, it pales in comparison to the Hyuuga palace. After that day, she sets out to find him again. And luckily she did this time. She walked up to him, and ignored everyone else present. She bowed down with a blushed face, before saying. ¡°I like you, please go out with me!¡± (TenTen) blurted it out. We were all stunned. Luna was very confused as well, she never knew that TenTen liked me. Kat however kinda anticipated this. She told Luna back at the second exam that it''s only a matter of time before this happens. (Chapter 19 capture the flag) Sakura was kinda shocked, she just had no idea how to react to this situation. I looked at her with no emotions on my face. I walked up to her to say. ¡°Follow me.¡± (Chris) I led her to another part where Kat and the others won''t be able to hear us. TenTen did what I did and followed me. ¡®Chris¡¯ (Luna) talked to me telepathically. Luna used the stone to communicate with me telepathically. It''s the stone that Itachi gave her and me to communicate with him. (Chapter 33 Itachi¡¯s message) ¡®Yes honey¡¯ (Chris) We promised to call each other different names when we are alone, it was back when we had our first date. (Chapter 11 untold confessions) (Man, mentioning all of these chapters brings back good memories. Good times.) Luna didn¡¯t react to what I called her, then said. ¡®I know that you and me are going out, but please do not hurt her feelings.¡¯ (Luna) She saw TenTen as a good friend, and now that she knows that TenTen likes me, she doesn''t want her feelings to get hurt. ¡®Don''t worry Luna. TenTen is a good friend of mine, and I know just what to say to her.¡¯ (Chris) Then I cut off my communication with Luna, and now I was alone with TenTen. ¡°...¡± (Chris) I had no idea what to say, no matter how many light novels I¡¯ve read before, it could never prepare me for this. ¡°...¡± (TenTen) The same could be said about TenTen, she just made this whole scene very awkward for all of us. ¡°So¡­ TenTen?¡± (Chris) I said to break this mood. I hate awkward silences. ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (TenTen) answered bashfully. She just told her feelings to the one she likes, it¡¯s hard to look him in the eye. ¡°Why do you like me?¡± (Chris) to be honest, this is the only thing I could think of to say to TenTen. ¡°Well¡­¡± (TenTen) TenTen is too embarrassed to say it. She has a tomato red face, while the tips of her fingers were touching each other repeatedly. ¡°You see¡­ I have never met another genin like you. You are brave, smart, kind, you never questioned me why as a girl, I am so involved in weapons and such. And I hope, that you can return these feelings that I have for you.¡± (TenTen) Bowed while saying all of this. I was kinda happy to hear that, but sadly, I have to reject TenTen. I put my right hand on her shoulder, and then said. ¡°TenTen. You are a smart girl, funny, strong. To be honest, any girl out there will be jealous when they see you, and your future boyfriend will be extremely lucky to have you by his side. I am sorry TenTen, but I cannot return these feelings for you. I have Luna with me, and I cannot break her heart.¡± (Chris) I said this from the bottom of my heart. TenTen was still bowing to me. She didn¡¯t want to get up, she was shedding tears and she didn¡¯t want me to see her like this, it doesn¡¯t fit her image as a strong girl. ¡°TenTen. Stand up.¡± (Chris) She stood up and gently wiped the tears from her face. ¡°Are you okay¡­¡± (Chris) it breaks my heart to see her like this, but there isn¡¯t anything that I can do about it. ¡°Yeah, just got a little something in my eye.¡± (TenTen) made up a terrible excuse. ¡°It¡¯s the damn invisible, onion cutting ninjas. They always make you shed tears.¡± (Chris) (Invisible cutting onion ninjas, are an excuse made by people whenever they see something sad and shed tears, they blame it on the invisible cutting onion ninjas. That sentence fits so well in this story.) ¡°Hehe yeah¡­ can I ask for two things.¡± (TenTen) said. ¡°Sure.¡± (Chris) as long as it makes her feel better, then I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to accomplish her two demands. ¡°Can I¡­ get a hug.¡± (TenTen) just once, she would liked to be hugged by me. ¡°... sure.¡± (Chris) as long as it¡¯s a hug, it¡¯s nothing bad.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. TenTen slowly walks up to me and gives me a tight hug. The warmth that I felt from her was different from Luna¡¯s. TenTen has a strong scent of several fruits, possibly from blueberries or something. Whatever it was, it smelled good. ¡°We can still be friends, right.¡± (Chris) I feel like TenTen¡¯s true potential in the original Naruto was never fully been unlocked. But I will do it in this life. ¡°Yes, yes we can.¡± (TenTen) TenTen¡¯s eyes were in a crescent moon shape, she was happy that at least we will still be friends. After some time had passed, we split up from the hug. ¡°What¡¯s your second request.¡± (Chris) ¡°I want you to train me.¡± (TenTen) said with confidence. All signs of sadness were now gone from her face. ¡°Sure.¡± (Chris) I said without hesitating. I already have¡­..5 students under me, so what¡¯s one more. (Naruto, Luna, Kat, Hinata and Sakura. In case you forgot.) ¡°Really, I thought you would hesitate at least.¡± (TenTen) she saw that I was already teaching others, and now that accepted her as a student, wouldn¡¯t that affect his training. It comes to show you just how selfless Chris is. ¡°Come on.¡± (Chris) I smiled a bit then I lead TenTen to where Luna and others are. TenTen didn¡¯t hesitate and followed me. If she could also train under Chris, then perhaps she could beat Luna. Not only that, but one day, she would be on par with her idol, Tsunade. When we returned with the others, they were all waiting for my answer. Did I, or did I not say yes to TenTen. This was especially true for Kat, this was a chance to tease me and Luna at the same time. Luna seemed that she already knew the answer already. But she still had her ears perked to be sure. Sakura didn¡¯t see it as her business, so she did not care about it. But that still didn¡¯t stop her from hearing my answer. Seeing as how these three students of mine wanted to know, I had to say it. ¡°TenTen and I will only be friends. And starting from today, she is gonna be training with us.¡± (Chris) Kat hated my plain, old, predictable answer. I mean, where is the spice! Sakura just shrugged it off and continued getting used to her newfound strength. Luna heaved a sigh of relief. At least her worries were elevated. It felt like the weight of the world was free from her shoulders. TenTen was smiling awkwardly. She just confessed in front of Chris¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s gonna be weird facing her and the others. Luckily they weren¡¯t into gossip, otherwise bad rumours would circulate around TenTen. I had a lot of stuff to do right now, I have never been this busy in all my life. My shadow clones took care of Luna, Sakura and TenTen. The original me is with Kat, she is the one who is gonna be in a dangerous position today. Learning the plant energy is very risky, it¡¯s rewards are very good, but the risks are high. It can ultimately lead to death if one is not careful enough. Each of the girls were a bit of a distance from each other. I have to teach them separately since each of their training is different from one another. This way none of them would be confused with each other¡¯s training. First we take a look at Kat¡¯s training. Kat was in a sitting position with her legs crossed. She is trying to absorb the natural energy around us. Oh shit, she¡¯s gonna die. She slipped up and now the energy inside her is going out of control. Kat could feel it, she was gonna die. But I took out the silver rod from my space inventory thingy, and hit her with it. I might have overdone it just a bit, since I launched her body all the way to the waterfall, now her clothes were soaked. ¡°What the hell!¡± (Kat) didn¡¯t even have time to apply chakra to her feet, now she was very wet. I haven¡¯t told Kat that when she comes in contact with this rod, the natural energy inside her will vanish. All I needed to do was tap it against her body, and it will immediately take effect. I only used so much of my strength, because I overreacted a bit. ¡°Sorry Kat!¡± (Chris) I said as I dragged her body out of the water. Now all her curves could be seen through her soaked clothes. She looked very sexy, despite only being a kid. Even her breasts were sticking out, she somehow was more well developed than most girls her age. Kat noticed my gaze on her body, she blushed a bit then turned her back to me. ¡°You pervert! You did it on purpose.¡± (Kat) said very angrily. No man had ever seen her in this wet state before. ¡°Sorry, take my clothes and this towel.¡± (Chris) I hurriedly gave her a towel and a set of my clothes. I turned my back to her so I won¡¯t look at her, not before I stole some additional glances at her body.
Harem! harem! harem! harem! harem! harem! harem! o(*¨R¡õ¨Q)o
You just read my mind, bluescreen.
Yay! I said this once, and I¡¯ll say it again. BEST MC EVER!!! ?(?¥î??)
Am I a better Mc than Luffy, Naruto and Goku
Not even close. (¡£-¦Ø-)?
At least lie about it. When I turned around, Kat already changed very fast and was once again attempting to absorb the natural plant energy. I promise if she ever faces another situation like that, I won¡¯t overreact like last time. Then at this exact moment, she was once again facing the same problem. She was about to die. ¡°I got ya!¡± (Chris) I overreacted once again, and I send her body to the waterfall again. ¡°Ah shit!¡± (Chris) ¡°CHRIS! You¡¯re doing it on purpose you pervert.¡± (Kat) yelled at me with pure rage. I swear I am not doing it on purpose¡­ well maybe, but just a little. Kat seemed to know what I was thinking, and she launched my body a few meters back. Even though I didn''t feel pain, I pretended that I did. I deserved that. Onto Sakura''s training next. ¡°Okay Sakura, you''ve had a few hours to familiarize yourself with your new chakra, now cover your fist with chakra.¡± (Chris) A few nights ago, I came up with a training exercise that will boost Sakura''s strength by a lot. ¡°Yes.¡± (Sakura) said. With her incredible chakra control, and huge chakra pool, she easily covered her entire fist with chakra. ¡°As expected from you. Now punch this tree and make sure it falls down.¡± (Chris) I said as I pointed at a thick tree behind me. ¡°This¡­ I don''t think I can do that.¡± (Sakura) was still oblivious of her strength. ¡°Like this.¡± (Chris) I then easily punched the tree, then it fell down. (It''s going down, i''m yellin¡¯ timberrrrrr!) Sakura was shocked to see that. It was a extremely thick tree, and with a single punch, Chris knocked it down. His strength is something out of this world. ¡°Now you do it.¡± (Chris) ¡°I dunno how to.¡± (Sakura) said helplessly. It''s her first time training so serious, so this is new to her. Kakashi never taught her since he has spend most of his time on Sasuke. ¡°Just cover your fist in chakra, and punch the tree. Trust me.¡± (Chris) I said very confident. Sakura saw the look in my eyes, then agreed to do it. She then launched herself to the tree, and punched it. It didn''t go down, but it did make a huge dent. ¡®Although Sakura has increased her chakra pool, she still needs to familiarize herself with it. She has excellent control over her chakra, and she''s a fast learner, it''s only a matter of time before she learns to fully use her hidden strength¡¯ I thought. Sakura looked at the dent and was quite shocked. She never expected to make such a huge dent. Although it wasn''t enough to take down the tree, she felt like she wasn''t far from it. She was a bit scared that it would hurt her hand, but contrary to her expectations, it didn''t hurt at all. ¡°Is this, from me.¡± (Sakura) said as she looked at her hands. ¡°Yes, that was all you. Good job Sakura.¡± (Chris) although it''s not the result I was expecting, it is still progress. ¡°Hm!¡± (Sakura) nodded wholeheartedly. Then without me saying anything, she went on to practicing, by punching the tree again and again and again. At this rate, what took Sakura 2 full years to learn from Tsunade in the original Naruto anime, she''s gonna learn it within a month or two. Onto TenTen¡¯s training. I gave TenTen a piece of chakra paper, to see what was her elemental affinity is, and it was earth. I thought if TenTen had lightning, air or even a fire nature, she could combine them with her weapons, making her weapons damage much more effective. But sadly, not everyone is lucky. ¡°What happened? Why did the piece of paper crumble!?¡± (TenTen) I thought if her elemental affinity was one of those three that I mentioned, I would have to give another long speech about the elemental affinities. But seeing as how her elemental affinity is useless for her weapons, there is not point in me telling her about it. ¡°It doesn''t matter anymore. What I''m gonna teach you are two things, one your accuracy.¡± (Chris) ¡°My accuracy? But I already have 10/10 in my exams.¡± (TenTen) Indeed, her accuracy in shurikens and kunais are the best out of all of Konoha. But that''s where she is mistaken. ¡°True, but you''ve only only practiced on poles and such, but have you ever practiced of a real moving target.¡± (Chris) TenTen has never practiced her accuracy with anyone, who in the world would be willingly to use themselves as a punching bag. ¡°But, I can''t throw you those shurikens at you, you''ll get hurt.¡± (TenTen) Even if it could improve her training, there is no way that she will ever hurt me. Moving targets are very different from poles. They possess intelligence, and are hard to predict. If TenTen could use actual moving targets, she will indeed hit every single moving ninja no matter what. ¡°Not me, but you will be aiming at my shadow clones.¡± (Chris) I then summoned a bunch of shadow clones beside me. It''s not the first time TenTen has seen the use of shadow clones, Naruto used it when he fought Shikamaru at the third exam. ¡°My shadow clones will serve as moving targets. And even if you hit them, it won''t affect the real Chris. So throw as many weapons as you want.¡± (Chris) ¡°Okay!¡± (TenTen) as long as she didn''t hurt Chris, then she had nothing to worry about. After this is finished, I will teach her lots of fuinjutsu. It''s also one of her greatest strengths. Luna''s training was a bit more simpler than the others. All she had to do was read the book carefully, and use her scythe techniques. With her awakened mangekyo sharingan power, her genjutsu is stronger than before. Not only that, but she also has her new ¡®chakra negate¡¯ to practice. As for controlling her susanoo, that will be in the near future. As for me, I took this time to learn how to use ninjutsus without using any hand signs. This rare technique is something that will save me a lot of time, and might even catch my enemies off guard. I decided to teach this technique to the girls as well. If they could learn it, then their strengths will obviously go up. But that''s when they have mastered their own techniques. If I put too much work on them, it might cause them more harm than good, so we will take it one step at a time. And I also taught TenTen and Sakura the shadow clones, to speed up their training. I didn''t need to teach this to Kat or Luna since they already know this technique. and with that, their training will be much faster than before, I do wonder just how strong they will become in a month. Chapter 56 Meet planty It¡¯s been twenty eight days since the third round of the third exam. In one more day, Sakura will have to battle Ino again. Once Sakura was able to knock down a tree in a single punch, I made her try another type of punching technique, by making a perfect round hole on the tree. This method takes extremely good control over your chakra. This new method is a good way to damage your enemies, when all of your strength is gathered on a specific spot on your fist, then the damage is even more terrifying than before. Of course, Sakura accomplished this, thanks to her shadow clones and great control of her chakra. But the last test was a bit harder. For the third and final test, I placed 10 candles neatly in a single line. What Sakura needs to do, is to blow out 5 candles with the strength of her fist, no more and no less. When Sakura hits her fist, a bunch of strong gust comes out of it, that¡¯s how she is gonna blow out the candles. Not everything is about punching as hard as you can. This test will show Sakura to control her strength, otherwise if she fought with Ino without controlling her strength, then Ino will die. This test was very challenging for Sakura, she is very good at controlling chakra, but the same could not be said about her physical strength. Even till now, she can only blow out either 4 candles or 6, she still cannot blow five with her fist. She has mastered the basics of healing Justu as well, this shows you just how much work Sakura put into practice. Kat has mastered the plant energy, which only took her a few days to master. She has the idea of combining her Kekkai genkai with her new plant energy. The bad thing is that she doesn¡¯t know how it works. At first she thought it would be easy once she mastered this plant energy, but faith proved her wrong. On the bright side, she does have another strong ability. I do believe that Kat has the talent to combine both her powers, someday, but not today. TenTen has improved a lot as well. At first, my shadow clones were always unpredictable and fast, every time they easily dodged her weapons. At the second week, TenTen used more weapons like wires and such. With this new combination, she easily hits every single of my shadow clones, no matter what. And I even taught her a lot of my fuinjutsu skills, she has even applied some of this seals on her weapons making them even sharper and deadlier than ever before. She can be considered as an expert in this stage. As for Luna, she¡¯s a bit more special than the rest. She learned everything from her scythe techniques from the book I gave her, she is very good at it. Even her mangekyo powers don¡¯t take up as much chakra as before, due to her repeatedly using her moves a bunch of times. Nobody knows this, but I taught Luna to control her Susanoo, Sakura and TenTen agreed to keep this secret by heart. Of course Kat was very competitive, and demanded me to teach her something like that. Which I did. Kat cannot use the susanoo for obvious reasons, but I did help her make a giant humanoid tree. I thought of teaching her to use the same technique as Hashirama senju used in his fight against Madara, but that technique was long lost, and Kat doesn¡¯t possess the same strength as Hashirama Senju once did. Kat¡¯s giant humanoid tree was as tall as Luna¡¯s, it even was surrounded by a bit of her plant natural energy, making her have a nice aura surrounding it. This wooden humanoid did not have a weapon, that¡¯s because the environment was her greatest weapon. She can summon even bigger and thicker woods than ever before, if she could also use her plant energy, wouldn¡¯t she be stronger than Luna¡¯s susanoo. Luna had yet to fully awaken her susanoo form, so it¡¯s kinda hard to say which is stronger. And just like before, TenTen and Sakura swore to never tell this to anybody else. As for me, I went back to the land of birds to have a bird to summon, I forgot to make a contract with a bird. The only one who was available at the time was Al. Surprisingly, Al was stronger than he seemed, especially when he was taught to use natural energy from the Phoenix King himself. Although I could have a summoning contract from Elgae''s son or the old crow, I had a good feeling from Al. So I agreed that Al should be my summoning contract. (No, Chris is not referring to the plant energy, it¡¯s another type of natural energy.) The children of the Phoenix king asked me for a rematch, but I refused, as I said. ¡°I have better things to do than to bully a bunch of kids.¡± (Chris) After which, I left. The children of the Phoenix king were all mad and flew in a frenzy, how can a mere kid say that he¡¯s gonna bully them, and that he has better things to do. The Phoenix king smiled awkwardly at this scene, he has truly never met such a shameless human like myself. His kids don¡¯t have the same authority as they once did. Once chris defeated them easily, they were now a laughingstock. The land of birds is doing better than it ever has, and Al¡¯s family didn¡¯t need to worry about food for a while, since Al and Chris won the tournament, the yearly supply of bird seeds went to Al¡¯s family. Penny was still afraid of humans, and probably will be for the rest of her life, but she was still grateful for the human kid. Jewel wished that she would thanked Chris personally, but he left so fast that nobody had the chance to bid their farewells. Ever since her mate died, their family has suffered for years, but that all changed when Chris arrived and solved the problems of this village. Al was the happiest right now. He has always wanted to see what the human world was like. And now that Chris agreed that Al should be his summoning contract, then how could he not be happy right now. I could have more summoning contracts, but not now. I remember that Naruto was able to summon a bunch of toads, but it will be troublesome if I did do that. Just having Al is good enough. There might be a time when I will need the help of the phoenixes, but now is not the time. (Epic foreshadowing.) Once I got back from the land of birds, I studied the scroll that will teach me to use ninjutsus without any type of hand signs. And I would you all to meet a new friend of mine, his name is Planty. Planty is a carnivorous plant that I made with my plant energy, I thought that it would be cool if I had a plant like that. Planty was the same the same length as my arm. At first it wasn¡¯t this tall, but after eating several bugs he has grown a lot. The only animals that he can eat are frogs, or squirrels. He even once attempted to eat Akamaru, but I didn¡¯t let it. After that incident, Akamaru is too scared to even pee in the grass. The Inuzuka clan did indeed came to cause trouble to me, but with Hiashi''s and Hina¡¯s support, they didn¡¯t cause much ruckus to me nor my friends. And everyday that I saw Hanabi, she would always pester me to tell her the avatar story, and once I finished telling her the entire avatar story, she would always ask for more. And for the last month, I have been telling Hanabi a bunch of bedtime stories. At this rate, I know that our bonds as siblings are closer than before. The stories I have told Hanabi were either anime, or cartoons from my world. She liked them all.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. If you guys are wondering why the charm has not worn off Akamaru, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, the effect of the charm had disappeared from Akamaru about three weeks ago. The only reason why Akamaru is still with us, is because of Luna. Honestly speaking, Luna is a much better master than Kiba ever was. It¡¯s obvious that Akamaru will stay with Luna. I heard that Kiba is facing at least 10-20 years in prison. This punishment might be far fetched, but the girls he harassed were all from powerful clans. And when Hiashi and several other powerful clan members heard about this incident, they used their own authority to extend Kiba¡¯s punishment from a few months, to a few decades. This is why Hiashi and Hina easily sided with me when the Inuzuka clan wanted to cause me trouble. Now the Inuzuka clan is their enemy. They did not go as far as to start a war between them, but they weren¡¯t that far from it. To actually harass one of their own, and especially when that one person was Hiashi¡¯s daughter. To avoid a huge conflict, the Inuzuka clan offered them an apology and several items as an apology. They should have been more stricter to Kiba, otherwise this would have never happened. Speaking of trouble, Anko was a serious pain in the ass. She has been looking for me for this whole month. I don¡¯t know why she is looking for me, but it¡¯s nothing good. Hinata has been taught the strongest Hyuuga techniques from her aunt, Hina. Now Hinata¡¯s strength is something that shouldn¡¯t be laughed at. Naruto arrived today as well, he and Jiraiya did a good job bringing Tsunade back. Now Konoha has another strong powerhouse to protect them from Orochimaru¡¯s attack on the leaf village. I decided that we should take a small break before the exam. Right now, I am walking on the streets of Konoha, it''s nice to walk around a bit and do nothing. I was actually walking towards Ichiraku''s ramen shop. I might sound crazy, but I actually have come to like that food. While I was walking there, I can''t help but have this feeling that I forgot something. Did I forget to give Luna something¡­ Maybe it''s just my imagination. ¡°Just do it, and we will be sure that your restaurant won''t get burned to the ground. You will even profit from it.¡± (?) I was just about to enter Ichiraku¡¯s ramen shop, until I heard somone talking to somebody else beside the shop. My curiosity got the best of me, so I decided to look who it was. ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡± (Ichiraku) said very angrily to the man in the Anbu mask. ¡°You just need to pour this poison to the food of the demon brat.¡± (?) The man shows a clear flask, inside was some deadly poison. ¡°If you don¡¯t comply with my boss¡¯s demands, then you and your daughter can forget about living here for the rest of your lifes.¡± (?) Ichiraku seemed to be between a hard place and a rock. Over the years, he has considered Naruto as his own son, but to poison him just so he and his daughter won¡¯t get it trouble¡­ What can he do about this. ¡®Don¡¯t do it, for Naruto.¡¯ I thought to my self. ¡°What is your answer.¡± (?) The man demanded to know quickly. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t do it!¡± (Ichiraku) made it very clear. But tears were pouring from his face. He can¡¯t do that to Naruto, but now, his own life and his daughter¡¯s are not gonna be smooth sailing from today. ¡°Shame. I thought you were a smart man, but to lower youself to helping that demon brat, you are a disgrace to Konoha.¡± (?) Then without saying anything else, the man disappeared from the scene, leaving the helpless Ichiraku on the ground in tears. He loved both his daughter and Naruto, and he was supposed to make a tough decision like this, it was the hardest thing that he had to do in his life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ayame, forgive me.¡± (Ichiraku) kept repeating the phrase to himself over and over again. I on the other hand was seething with rage. How dare them hurt a friend of my student. Whoever it was that did this, they will pay. Bluescreen.
Sup.
I decided what I want for my 18th skill
What is it?
Then a grin appeared on my face. Today there is gonna be hell to pay. On another part of Konoha, the Anbu man from earlier was walking on the sewers that were located beneath Konoha. These sewers are only used by high ranking members of the Anbu, for hiding purposes. He was heading to the one who gave him this mission. Then he heard someone else behind him. The man drew out a Kunai and turned to see the source of the noise. He didn¡¯t see anything other than pitch black. ¡°SQUEAK!¡± (Rat) it was just a rat running around the sewer. The man turned around and proceeded to head to his boss. What this man was unaware of, what that I am standing right behind him, literally centimeters away from him. I was never the sneaky type of person before, but now I am. It is thanks to my 18th skill, Sneaking. I was afraid that if I were to confront him, then he would either commit suicide and refuse to let out any information about who his boss is. These guys have a bit of cyanide with them, and when something is wrong, they¡¯ll eat it so as to not reveal any information to enemies. But if I were to follow him, then he will save me the trouble of kidnapping him, and other things. Not only that, but this move is a badass skill. I could be behind somebody for hours, and they will never know that I am there. Surprisingly, this fellow is not thinking about what his boss is or looks like. Somehow, his boss knows about my mind reading skill. I frowned upon learning about this. Only a few people know about that skill of mine, is it possible that this man right here was sent by the Akatsuki, or maybe even Orochimaru or Sasori. Hopefully it¡¯s Sasori, that way I can accomplish the mission that bluescreen gave me back a month ago. (The mission is mentioned in episode 24 Blood puppet) The man then pushed a small brick button on the wall, which then opened up a secret passage. He looked both sides of the sewers to see if anyone followed him, then entered the secret passage. I can¡¯t believe how this skill is so useful. He didn¡¯t sense or hear that I am behind him all this time. I still have 2 more skills to choose, so I have to be careful. Once the man and I entered, we exited out of the sewers and were inside the Hokage¡¯s residence. Good thing too, the stinge from the sewer was too much to bear. The man then stood in front of a wooden door, and did a serious of knocks. These knocks are like a secret code or something. ¡°Come in!¡± (Boss) That voice, it sounds really familiar, and I know exactly who it is. The man entered and so did I, both of them didn¡¯t notice me enter the room. ¡°Did he say yes.¡± (Koharu) said as she sipped a bit of hot tea from her cup. That¡¯s right, the one who sent the Anbu man to poison Naruto was Koharu. Why am I not surpised. ¡°Looks like he favours the demon brat more than you and I expected.¡± (?) ¡°Are you serious! He was actually willing to sacrifice his own life and his daughter¡¯s, for that brat.¡± (Koharu) said a bit angrily. She hated that Naruto had so many people that cared for him, such as the Hokage, Ichiraku, Chris and others. He doesn¡¯t deserve that love from many people, after what he did all those years ago, he should have been executed a long time ago. I was angry again. This is one thing that I hated about the anime, was the people. Are they seriously that stupid, that they couldn¡¯t see that it wasn¡¯t Naruto¡¯s fault when the nine-tails attacked Konoha. Even if they might not know the truth behind the attack, they should at least posess some common sense. I mean, just how old was Naruto when the nine-tails attacked.
About¡­ 9 seconds.
Exactly. How can a 9 second old kid cause so much damage. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why do you want to kill the demon brat before the chuunin exam.¡± (?) They wouldn¡¯t benefit at all if they do manage to kill Naruto. Once he dies, that nine-tails will spawn in another part of the world.
Kinda like a CPU in a video game.
Exactly. ¡°Kill him! if I killed him, then the Hokage will investigate the death of the demon brat, until the culprit has been found. The poison I gave you will only give the demon brat a strong stomach ache. The reason I want him to miss the 4th round of the chuunin exam, is for Neji Hyuuga.¡± (Koharu) took another sip of her tea. ¡°What does Neji Hyuuga have to do about all of this.¡± (?) ¡°Think about it, does the demon brat actually compare to a prodigy like Neji Hyuuga. It will be a great humilation for the leaf village, if a young prodigy were to miss the 4th round, and a demon brat were to enter. So if the demon brat is unable to attend in the 4th round, then Neji Hyuuga will be able to participate in the chuunin exam, and become a chuunin.¡± (Koharu) Then the man couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly. Koharu never told him that the poison she gave him caused a stomach ache, so he thought it was a strong lethal poison. If he knew that it only caused Naruto a stomach ache, then maybe Ichiraku would have gladly accepted it. Koharu told the Anbu to threaten Teuchi to poison Naruto, if he didn¡¯t, then his shop will be burned to the ground, and he will be framed for a crime he didn¡¯t commit. But she forgot to mention that the poison is not lethal. After I finally got the answer I was waiting for, I made myself appear before them. Before both of them could react, the man¡¯s foot was caught in a thick vine, and he was dangling in the ceiling. I summoned Planty to take care of the man, which he then ate the man before he had the chance to retaliate. Koharu didn¡¯t expect this, and I punched her stomach as hard as I could. She spit out a mouthful of saliva from the immense strength of my punch. She looked up to me, and saw my evil sinister grin. It didn¡¯t matter if the poison was lethal or not, they are still gonna pay for this. Koharu was about to call for help, but I kicked her before she had the chance, then held her neck so tight that she was turning blue from loosing oxygen. ¡°W-why are doing this, aren¡¯t you loyal to Konoha.¡± (Koharu) despite being choked to death, she was still able to talk. She didn¡¯t know this, but I rigged the truth stone when I said that I was loyal to Konoha. I am only loyal to my students, and friends, and that¡¯s it. ¡°I lied, I never saw Konoha as my home, I see it more as a shit hole. The only reason why I remain here is because of my students.¡± (Chris) ¡°Are you betraying us. HELP!¡± (Koharu) yelled out. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, with the seals I put around this room, no body will be able to hear you even if you screamed from the top of your lungs.¡± (Chris) Ha, and to say that I am betraying Konoha. She is the one who betrayed Naruto, and since Naruto is a Konoha citizen, then that would be betraying the leaf village in a way. I didn¡¯t want to waste my breath on her, but I planned to feed her to Planty. Planty likes to eat live prey, dead prey is kinda gross to him. Once Planty was done with the main dish, he was ready for the dessert. ¡°Here ya go Planty, eat well.¡± (Chris) I then threw Koharu to Planty, which he started eating her whole like a snake would with his prey. I am not a insane person, but this is what I would do when a person tries to do something like that to my friends. After Planty ate those two people, he grew stronger and taller, he was more or less my height. Looks like human meat makes him grow fast, like damn. Imagine if he ate a strong person like Madara. I made sure that I didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind, and I teleported out of the room. I will never turn to the dark side and kill civilians for Planty¡¯s hunger, he will just have to settle with bad guys. Chapter 57 Sakuras win. Today was the day when Sakura will be fighting Ino. She still has yet to fully master her strength, but it¡¯s more than enough to defeat Ino. I am actually surprised that Sakura was able to master so much in a month. The fight was in the same coliseum where Hinata fought her father a long time ago. But almost nobody was here, the fight is only between two weak girls, so they weren¡¯t missing much. Of course, Sakura¡¯s friends and family came to support her, including myself. Me and the rest were sitting on the sidelines, along with Ino¡¯s family. They look like a nice family. Luna has been really fond of Akamaru since the third round of the exams, so they kinda have gotten used to each others presence. Kat didn¡¯t bother coming here, she already knew the outcome of the fight, so why bother. TenTen has yet to recognize Sakura as a good friend, but they¡¯re not that far off. And yet, she still came here to cheer for her. Naruto was here and he kept cheering for her at high spirits. He even offered to take all of us out for ramen, if Sakura won. Hinata wanted to come, but her aunt Hina was strict when it came to training, so she couldn¡¯t come. Sasuke had yet to come back from Kakashi¡¯s training. And the rest either had some better things to do, or didn¡¯t want to come. Ino and Sakura were standing in the middle of the coliseum. The one who was refereeing this match, was Yugao. Where is the guy who coughs a lot? Maybe he¡¯s dead or¡­ something? ¡°I see that you¡¯ve finally cut off your hair, did by any chance, a blind person did it to you.¡± (Ino) said mockingly. ¡°Shut up! Ino pig.¡± (Sakura) said. ¡°Why do you call me a pig, you¡¯re the one who likes pigs, I mean your hair colour matches perfectly with a pig¡¯s skin colour.¡± (Ino) ¡°Oooooohhhhhh. If this was an epic rap battle, then Sakura would have lost this round.¡± (Chris) I said. Others kinda agreed, but were more focused on the match. Sakura wouldn¡¯t let Ino¡¯s criticism bother her. She took a fighting stand, and was ready for Yugao¡¯s countdown. ¡°Just go and get this over with.¡± (Yugao) started the match. She was the only one of the Anbu available for today, so she had to be a referee for a little match. For some reason, the Anbu have been more busy and alert than usual, is it because the Chunin exams are about to start? Ino and Sakura waited for the other one to start. Ino has not once practiced in this entire month, because she has a clear grasp of her and Sakura¡¯s strength, they both had about the same equal amount of power. What Ino doesn¡¯t realize, is that Sakura is different from before. She has not once taken a break, apart from sleeping, eating and bathroom breaks. She used all the time to practicing. Although Sakura knew that Ino was weaker than her, she still had that annoying ability that lets you take control over one¡¯s mind and body. Seeing as how none of them were moving, Sakura came up with a plan. As long as Ino¡¯s attack doesn¡¯t come in contact with hers, then she has a 100% chance of beating her. ¡°SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!¡± (Sakura) said as she summoned 5 shadow clones. Ino, Ino¡¯s family, Yugao and Naruto were all surprised that she learned that technique. Are kids these days so talented, that they can learn a high ranked jutsu in less than a month?! Is what they all thought. Even Jonin ninjas have difficulty learning this technique, that¡¯s why it¡¯s considered a Jonin ranked technique. Ino couldn¡¯t think how Sakura learned such a technique, it¡¯s very advanced, and only a few have ever learned it. If it was Naruto she was fighting, then this technique wouldn¡¯t surprise her. But this was Sakura, someone who is as strong as her. Ino has only ever seen Naruto use this technique, so it surprised her that somebody else uses this technique. She once asked her father about this strange technique that Naruto once used, and he told her it was a high ranked technique. It surprised him as well that a ninja who isn¡¯t even a Chunin, could learn such a technique. After that, she knew that Naruto was definitely stronger than her, but not as much as Sasuke. (Wow, how ignorant can she be.) Sakura stood in the same place, not even moving an inch. She then commanded her shadow clones to beat her up, until she can no longer fight, or until she submits. Ino was unaware of Sakura¡¯s strength, so she took them head on. Her father has also told her the weakness of this technique, is that the more shadow clones the user summons, the weaker they¡¯ll be. Considering that Sakura is as strong as her, and that these shadow clones were even weaker than their original body, then how can Ino back away like this. Even if there was 20 Sakura''s, then she will be able to take them down easily. ¡°I¡¯m gonna win this, and Sasuke will recognize meeeeeeee!¡± (Ino) yelled in an exaggerated manner, and charged to the nearest shadow clone. Of course once she confronted the first shadow clone, she was met with a punch to the stomach The strength from that punch alone made Ino kneel, and coughed up a bunch of saliva. ''How the hell did Sakura get that much strength? she wasn¡¯t this strong a month ago!'' Ino thought. Ino could not believe this at all, more importantly, that was just a shadow clone, imagine the strength that the original Sakura wields. Before long, Sakura¡¯s shadow clones pummeled Ino until she finally gave up. Before she gave up, Ino tried to sneak attack the real Sakura by using her clan¡¯s technique. But sadly, Sakura seemed like she was waiting for this move. Ino thought that the one who hasn¡¯t moved at all, was Sakura¡¯s real body, but unfortunately for Ino, that was another shadow clone of Sakura¡¯s. Sakura knew that she would have no chance of beating Ino if her attack connected. So, Sakura has to trick Ino, into thinking that the only one who hasn¡¯t moved all this time, was her original body. And it worked like a charm. Once Yugao saw the unconscious Ino, she announced that Sakura is the winner, and that she will be participating in the next round. Sakura barely had to do anything, and yet she won against Ino so easily. This is the result of her training. Naruto wanted to cheer, but he was kinda jealous at her. Naruto was the only Genin in the anime who has learned the shadow clone jutsu, and now other people knew about his technique.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. To him, the shadow clone technique and the rasengan, were his signature moves, and yet, one of his favourite techniques were being used by more Genins. But he got rid of these thoughts, and went to congratulate Sakura on her win. We all congratulated her as well. Sakura felt great today, it felt like christmas came early this year. She walked towards me, and bowed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, then I would have probably lost this match. Thank you for all you have done for me this past month, Sensei!¡± (Sakura) The gratitude she showed was from the bottom of her heart. She had mistreated Chris ever since he arrived to the leaf village, and yet, he never hold a grudge against her, and he even taught her to be a better person, and a better ninja. This was the first time that she has ever called Chris ¡®¡®Sensei¡¯¡¯ This showed just how much she appreciated Chris. If it weren¡¯t for him, and some coincidences along the way, then she would perhaps been weak her whole life. I smiled a bit, I then petted her pink head and said. ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it, Sakura. And besides, isn¡¯t there someone here you should apologize to.¡± (Chris) Sakura knew who I meant, then she slowly made her way towards Naruto and bowed to him as well. ¡°Naruto, I am so sorry for the way I treated you. I don¡¯t have any excuses for what I have done to you, and I hope that you can forgive me, and hopefully, we can be friends.¡± (Sakura) said as she shed tears from sadness. Over the past month, she had been pondering all those times she has mistreated Naruto. He never deserved that, nobody ever deserves to suffer like that. If she had seen it sooner, then she would have been very good friends with Naruto. Hopefully it¡¯s not too late for an apology. Naruto blinked a couple of times. Is this really the Sakura he knew? And he never really minded being treated like that, if he did mind, then he would have stopped bothering her a long time ago. He then had that same old Naruto smile on his face, and he said. ¡°Of course I forgive you, only if you take us for ramen.¡± (Naruto) although he had stated that he was gonna take them out for ramen, he forgot that he left the money back in his room. Sakura had an annoyed expression on her face. Was her apology only worth a cup of ramen? wasn¡¯t he taken her apology too lightly and cheap? ¡°NARUTO! You idiot!¡± (Sakura) Maybe it was due to force of habit, but she punched Naruto of the face and send him launching several meters backwards. ¡®Ow! Why does Sakura¡¯s punch feel so much more painful than before, it hurts?¡¯ Naruto thought as he laid there motionlessly
This feels more natural, don¡¯t you agree? (£þ¥Ø£þ)
Yeah, this feels right. Then we all left for some ramen to take a break, but all of us forgot about Naruto, we literally just left him alone. It¡¯s not our fault that we forgot, today it was Sakura¡¯s day to shine. Then we all just chill till the next day. Not me, I just wanted to feed planty some assholes who were lurking around Konoha. Although the people will know that some of these people were missing, they weren¡¯t that important for somebody like the Hokage, to issue a thorough search around the village. And even if they do report these people missing, they will never be truly missed. In Fact, the world would be much better of without them. I also cleaned out the thugs so that they won¡¯t cause trouble to us when Orochimaru attacks the village tomorrow. And besides, I wanted to see who it was that was emitting killing intent on Hanabi¡¯s birthday. Whoever this person was, he must have known about the Hyuuga guards coordinates, otherwise, he would have never been able to see me. But I don¡¯t remember anyone who has a grudge against me. It couldn¡¯t be Orochimaru or any of the Akatsuki, they would never risk getting found out on a day like Hanabi¡¯s birthday. That¡¯s why they are waiting patiently for the 4th round of the exam. DAY OF THE 4TH ROUND OF THE CHUNIN EXAM! Time flies by so fast. After Planty has been ¡®fed¡¯ he is starting to get stronger. His height stopped increasing, but his strength is definitely stronger than before. He¡¯s even showing signs of intelligence. Before, he was like a mindless puppet, always following my orders no matter what. But now, he seems to move on his own and has made several attempts to communicate with me. I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but he was trying. Maybe after eating a little bit, he might be able to fully communicate with me. Sasuke had yet to arrive, so only eight of us stood in the middle of the coliseum. Chris. Naruto. Hinata. Sakura. Luna. Kat. Shino. Gaara. Sasuke (Yet to arrive) Anko was once again the referee for this round. I feel like she¡¯s pulling some strings from behind so that she can bother me.
Or maybe she¡¯s just lonely, and is looking for someone to hug on night, and to do naughty things in bed hehehehehe ?(? ???¦Ø??? ?)?
I don¡¯t think she likes me at all. The only thing that she would like to do to me, is to inject some type of drug that might¡­ I dunno actually?
I was referring to me! o(-`§Õ¡ä- ?)
¡­ ¡°Okay, peasants, you will all pick a ball with a number on it, and blah blah blah just do it already.¡± (Anko) I went first, and I got number 8 ¡°I forgot to mention, since there is an odd number of contestants today, whoever receives the number 9 will automatically advance to the next round.¡± (Anko) said.
Aw! And here I was hoping for a three way. (¨p ¨° ? ¨®)
Does everything have to be a sex joke to you?
Pretty much. ?( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã )?
Luna went next, and received number 1 Gaara was number 6 Sakura was number 3 Hinata number 2 Kat number 4 Shino was number 7 And Naruto was number 9 Sasuke had yet to arrive, so he was automatically number 5. ¡°This is how we¡¯ll start the matches. 1# will fight 2#, 3# will face 4#, 5# will face 6#, 7# will face 8#. Lucky number 9 will move on to the next match.¡± (Anko) So in other words, it was like this. Luna vs Hinata. Sakura vs Kat. Sasuke vs Gaara. Chris vs Shino. Naruto complained that he was the only one who wouldn¡¯t be having fun. ¡°As always, ladies first. Now for those who don¡¯t have any business here, scram!¡± (Anko) said. Except for Luna and Hinata, we all went to sit on the sidelines. The whole coliseum was filled with hundreds of people cheering for this fight. One of the last Uchiha¡¯s alive, vs a real Hyuuga prodigy. ¡°I bet that the Uchiha girl is gonna win!¡± (Bystander 1) ¡°Really?! You must be blind, surely the Hyuuga girl will win.¡± (Bystander 2) Then the whole crowd when into a frenzy, they were even betting thousands of ryo. This amount of money is little to me, but I was a bit intrigued to bet with all of them. ¡°Taking all bets! Taking all bets!¡± (Chris) I made a small hat appear, and I collected money from people around me. ¡°I¡¯ll bet 5000 ryo for the Hyuuga girl!¡± (Bystander 3) ¡°3000 ryo for the Uchiha!¡± (Bystander 4) And soon, I had no less than 40,000 ryo. It¡¯s amazing how much people would bet. ¡°What about you guys, who do you think will win.¡± (Chris) I said to my friends and students. They all looked at me confusedly, am I seriously betting on my girlfriend and my student on a fight? The answer is yes, and just because I always wanted to do this. ¡°Ooohhh, I want money, here¡¯s my life savings on Hinata!¡± (Naruto) then deposited 500 ryo on my hat. (Is that hat like magical? How can it fit that much money on it? I dunno, the author is weird and stupid.) (¡­) author''s thoughts. Seeing as how the carefree Naruto betted so easily, then everyone else did the same. But there was one person whom I didn¡¯t expect to see. ¡°I¡¯ll bet 100,000 ryo on the Hyuuga girl.¡± (Tsunade) said out loud. Then everyone¡¯s attention was on her. Once they heard her bet for Hinata, they immediately changed to Luna winning this round. They all knew about Tsunade¡¯s reputation as the legendary sitting duck. So once they heard her about the Hyuuga girl winning, they all changed their bets. Although I did sense Tsunade coming this way, I didn¡¯t see her, so I had no idea it was her at all. I have never met Tsunade in person, so I never knew what her chakra felt like. No wonder she¡¯s a Sannin, she carries the aura of the Senju clan, and her chakra control is perfect. But I do wonder, in a contest of pure strength, who is stronger me or her? Once Tsunade made her bet, she sat beside us to make sure that I won¡¯t run away with her money. She didn¡¯t even greet us or anything. She wasn¡¯t here to protect us, she only came here because I made the bet. Looks like she was unaware of the upcoming invasion, didn¡¯t Jiraiya tell her anything? It makes sense, if she were to know that there was gonna be a bloodshed in here, then she would have never agreed to come. Of course Tsunade was a kind hearted person, and once she realizes that a lot of people are in danger, she won¡¯t hesitate to help guard the leaf village from danger. The Hokage and the rest knew that today is the day when they will have to risk their lives for the leaf village. The Hokage issued that all kids must be protected in a safe zone, Iruka and several other ninjas were in charge of them. Although Koharu was not to be found anywhere, they didn¡¯t have time to find her. They were being risked of being found out by Orochimaru, so it was best to play it safe. (Nobody is gonna miss her.) The Hokage made sure that he had all the guards of his to protect the leaf village, and he was on guard over the Kazekage. Could he really be planning on betraying them. The scroll that Itachi gave them mentioned that the Kazekage was working with Orochimaru, but why? Everyone knows that Orochimaru is a villian and is known for being a traitor. So why would someone like the Kazekage, work with someone like Orochimaru. But regardless, he was gonna keep his guard up. Jiraiya is secretly hiding somewhere around Konoha, waiting for the time when Orochimaru strikes. Back to the fight. Hinata and Luna stood in front of each other, and were eager to fight. They never really had the chance to fight. And now that the time is here, how could they not be happy about it. ¡°I am really gonna enjoy this, Hinata.¡± (Luna) Drew out a huge scythe that was as long as her. You can tell by the way that she is holding that scythe, that she is no amatuer. ¡°Same here, Luna. BYAKUGAN!¡± (Hinata) Activated her Byakugan eyes. I can tell that Hinata¡¯s prowess has soarin dramatically. What did Hina teach Hinata through this whole month? I never knew as Hina kept Hinata¡¯s progress a secret. ¡°Begin!¡± (Anko) said. She might not look like it, but she was looking forward to this match. Both girls charged at each other, and clashed on one another and created a mini explosion. Chapter 58 Kats identity exposed!
After a long hard fought battle, Luna emerged as the ultimate winner. It wasn''t because Hinata was weak, but because of Luna¡¯s chakra negate attack and her scythe moves that made Hinata lose this match. The scythe techniques are long, and therefore it didn''t let Hinata get close to Luna at all. The Hyuuga¡¯s techniques are fists and kicks, so Hinata needed to get very close to Luna. Luna has spent more than a month living at the Hyuuga palace, so she had a good grasp of their strengths and weaknesses. Hinata tried everything she could in her hand to get close to Luna, but lost tragically. If it were anybody else, then Hinata would have emerged as victorious. Even though Hinata lost, she still made the Hyuuga clan very proud of her. They were truly regretting that they didn''t see her talent until now. And even if Hinata lost, she can still be promoted to Chunin. Kinda like Shikamaru, even though he lost against Temari in the anime, he was still promoted. Hiashi, Hina, and even Hanabi were all cheering for Hinata, looks like she didn''t let this month go to waste. I healed both of them as they came to the sidelines. And now, it was Kat¡¯s time and Sakura¡¯s time to fight. Tsunade saw my healing skills, and thought they were just basic healing techniques, so she wasn¡¯t that impressed. And I also did my job, and gave the people who won the money they betted. Those who were ignorant that didn''t know about Tsunade¡¯s reputation, were all gloomy. Even Naruto was feeling gloomy, he just lost all of his savings in a second. Too bad for him, this is what gambling does to you. I don''t need to bet, since I can create mountains of money with my chakra alone. Both Sakura and Kat went down the stage. When both were nearly a few meters away from each other, they took a fighting stance. ¡°Who do you think is gonna win.¡± (Chris) I said to Tsunade. I personally never really liked Tsunade in the anime, but it doesn''t hurt to have some connections with her. ¡°Hmmm! I will bet another 100,000 Ryo on the pink haired ninja.¡± (Tsunade) even though she had just lost 100,000 Ryo, she still had enough to bet another 100,000. People who were nearby had their ears perked. When they heard that Tsunade betted on Sakura to win, they immediately changed their bets to Kat. Naruto wanted to bet, but he was dead broke. It sucks to be poor. ¡°Start¡­¡± (Anko) said with no emotion whatsoever. These two aren''t from a prestigious clan, or were even well known, so this fight didn''t have as much attention as the last one. Then Sakura and Kat chargedat each other and clashed, it was gonna be an interesting fight. At this moment, a ninja with a headband from Suna, whispered something to the Kazekage''s right ear. Without saying a word, the Kazekage stood up and followed the ninja. ¡°Hm! Wouldn''t it be rude to walk away from the middle of a fight, Kazekage?¡± (Hokage) said. ¡°I''ve gotta use the bathroom. I''ll be right back.¡± (Kazekage) The Hokage frowned. Does he think he was stupid? Clearly the ninja just told you something important, and shortly after that, you follow him. It''s clear that you don''t need to use the bathroom at all. It must be from Orochimaru or something, it''s too coincidental. if he were to attack the Kazekage now, without any evidence that Suna was working under Orochimaru, then he really might start another unwanted war. It''s better if he sticks to his own plan. On a dark hallway, the Kazekage stood near the side of a wall, he was waiting for somebody. ¡°What do you need?¡± (Kazekage) said to Kabuto. Then a person came out of the shadows, it is indeed Kabuto. ¡°Lord Orochimaru says to not attack yet, he wants to see what Sasuke, Luna, Chris and Naruto are capable of.¡± (Kabuto) said with that terrifying grin on his face. The Kazekage was confused. The plan was to attack the leaf village during the Chunin exam, not after. ¡°Hmm. You know that I hate it when there is a last minute change to our plans.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°I know, and we don''t care. Just wait until after the exam is finished, and we shall begin the destruction of the leaf village.¡± (Kabuto) Orochimaru just wanted to see what these four young talented genins are made of. Chris is the only genin to ever exist, to have beaten Orochimaru like it was nothing. Sasuke and Luna are very weak right now, and they are the perfect subjects for Orochimaru to possess their eyes. Itachi is just too strong, even for Orochimaru. Naruto is the host of the nine tails, and he wants to see just how strong Kurama truly is. And if it''s stuck inside Naruto, then he could possibly study it by dissecting him. The Kazekage left with an angry expression. If it weren''t because today is the day that their plan is gonna begin, then he might just have retaliated at this moment. ¡°WHAT!?¡± (Bystander 1) someone exclaimed in shock. Just when the Kazekage made his way to his seat, a lot of people exclaimed in shock. The Kazekage was curious to see what happened. When he ran to see what was happening, an expression of shock could be seen on his eyes. Kat, was using her wood style Kekkei Genkai in public. Kat didn''t use her secret technique to show off, but to fight Sakura. Sakura is just too strong without using her Kekkei Genkai. She would just pick up a huge boulder from the ground, and launch it towards Kat at a frightening speed. It''s terrifying just how much strength Sakura wielded. Then she used her wood style at the last moment. She didn''t use it because she wanted to win at all costs, but because she wanted the fight to last longer. It''s not everyday that she has a great fight like this. And besides, there was a huge chance that today her identity would have been exposed, so why not now? And yes, Chris told his students except Naruto and Sasuke, about a possible ambush on the leaf village This was a good motivator for them to train hard for the entire month, of course they also swore to keep it a secret. Nobody questioned how Chris knew this type of information, but they trusted him completely. Tsunade was clenching her fists so hard, that her nails dig through her skin and they were bleeding. A girl who specializes in strength like her, and another girl who is from the Senju clan like her, how can she not be happy. She thought that she was the last remaining of the Senju clan, and yet another one appeared who can actually use the long lost wood style Kekkei Genkai. ¡°I must take them as my students.¡± (Tsunade) said to herself. Even though it was only a whisper, I could hear her clearly. I frowned upon hearing this. If Kat and/or Sakura do decide to be students of Tsunade, then they are more than welcome to.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But if they decide to stay with me, then that''s good too. I have blue screen with me, and with him by my side, I can give them powerful jutsus to learn.
What else am I good for¡­ (-_-)
Exactly! Of course, Naruto has some very good hearing and he heard what Tsunade just said. ¡°You can''t take them as your students! They already have a sensei.¡± (Naruto) Oh damn! ¡°Naruto, don-¡± (Chris) As I was about to tell Naruto to keep his mouth shut, Akamaru came out of nowhere and jumped in front of me. He was now licking my face. ¡°Akamaru! Get off.¡± (Chris) I said, but Akamaru didn¡¯t listen to me and kept licking my face. ¡°Woof woof!¡± (Akamaru) ¡°Oh really, then who is it, Naruto?¡± (Tsunade) said. She already knew Naruto beforehand, so she looked at him like a good friend. I tried to stop Naruto, but Akamaru wouldn¡¯t get off me. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± (Naruto) pointed at me while he had a proud look on his face. Naruto didn¡¯t want to Chris trouble, he sincerely thought that he was helping Chris, which he¡¯s not. ¡°Oh! Hmm!¡± (Tsunade) had a bit of a surprised reaction, how can a kid who''s basically the same age as those two talented girls, be their sensei? But contrary to my expectations, she didn¡¯t say anything and continued to look at the fight. ¡®What? I thought she was gonna say something¡­? I don¡¯t like this silence, PLEASE SAY SOMETHING!¡¯ Chris thought. Luna saw my troubled expression, then took away Akamaru from my hands, and began playing with him. I knew that Naruto was just trying to help me, but he doesn¡¯t need to stick his neck out every single time. I didn¡¯t pay anymore attention to it, and began looking at the fight. Everybody had a seriously shocked expression on their faces. It¡¯s been so long since somebody has used this Kekkei Genkai, and one appeared before them. This was indeed a fight that they couldn¡¯t miss at all. Sakura was dangling in the air, with thick wooden vines restricting her limbs. Sakura was dead tired, and so was Kat. This was a hard fought battle. ¡°I give up.¡± (Sakura) Said helplessly. Kat was just too strong for her. Of course Kat it strong, it¡¯s the same Kekkei Genkai that can restrict even the nine-tails. Not to mention a girl. ¡°The winner is Kat¡­ Of the Senju clan.¡± (Anko) said with a bit of respect for both of them. Until today, the name of Kat Nim will be changed to Kat Nim Senju. Everybody cheered for the victor, is was indeed one of the best fights of the century. Kat and Sakura came to my side, and I healed them. It¡¯s best if they were fully healed before the ambush starts. Tsunade paid extra attention to my healing abilities, and she was kinda shocked. If she were to heal Sakura¡¯s and Kat¡¯s injuries, it will at most take half an hour for her to fully heal their injuries. This showed her that I indeed have some skills in healing, but she still wasn¡¯t impressed. Looks like she doesn¡¯t know yet that I healed Hina Hyuuga from her disease, and that I possess a number of Kekkei Genkais. Tsunade wanted to ask both girls if they were willing to train under her, but she didn¡¯t. She wanted to see what I have taught Kat when she fights in the next round. And if she sees a flaw in their moves, then she will correct them and maybe they will be willing to change senseis. The next fight was Gaara vs Sasuke, but Sasuke still had yet to show up. It¡¯s just like in the anime. Most people were protesting that Sasuke should fight, and that they shouldn¡¯t kick him at all, just like in the anime. Seeing this, Anko looked at the Hokage. The Hokage seemed to know what Anko was thinking, and he gave her a light nod. ¡°Hm! This duck butt (Sasuke) has yet to show up, we¡¯ll be moving to the next fight. Lover boy (Chris) vs¡­ I forgot his name, ah whatever, Bug guy! (Shino)¡± (Anko) said. I went down the stadium and so did Shino. ¡°Start!¡± (Anko) Shino was from the same team as Kiba, I do wonder if he is gonna avenge his friend. ¡°Are you gonna avenge Kiba?¡° (Chris) Shino shook his head lightly. ¡°No. I have seen him harass too many girls, and I was fed up with it, I am even grateful that you put him in his place.¡± (Shino) ¡°He deserved it for hitting on my girlfriend and my student.¡± (Chris) I said without a hint of emotion for Kiba. Shino just shrugged then a swarm of bugs starting coming out of his clothes. ¡®Ew! I hate bugs. But I had a plan to take them on.¡¯ I thought. Shino seemed like he prepared more than enough for this round, because a whole swarm of bugs appeared, there were so many that it could cover the whole stadium. ¡°Attack.¡± (Shino) gave a simple command to his swarm of bugs. Then the whole swarm of bugs surrounded my whole field of vision, then my whole body was covered in bugs. ¡°Looks like he isn¡¯t a strong as I thought.¡± (Tsunade) said, then turned to see the kids beside her. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t have a single expression on their faces. Isn¡¯t Chris your friend and sensei? Why aren¡¯t you worried about him? While everybody else had a horrified expression, but only these kids and the Hyuuga members expressions remained unfazed. Shino then realized something was wrong, right now Chris should be screaming in pain, but not even his bugs have even landed an attack on Chris. What¡¯s weird is that chris hasn¡¯t even moved an inch? Shino tried calling his bugs back, but they didn¡¯t listen to them! Why? ¡°Okay, get off of me.¡± (Chris) I said underneath all of the huge swarm of bugs. Then the bugs did what I commanded, and they got off of me. Shino was commanding his bugs to do something, but they ignored him as if he has nothing but wind. ¡°Okay? I want all of you to take Shino back to his home.¡± (Chris) And just like before, they did what I commanded. The army of flying bugs surrounded Shino without hurting him, and they carried him off the stage and to his house. ¡°What?! Let me go of me.¡± (Shino) tried to get off his army of bugs, but they didn¡¯t listen. Several people were a bit confused. Was Chris the one from the Aburame clan, or was Shino? Several of the Aburame clan also had a weird expression on their faces. This is the first time that something like this has happened. If you want to know how this happened, it¡¯s just like the time when I used charm on Akamaru, and that bird back on Tori no Kuni. (Forgot his name) I didn''t really know if my charm works on bugs, and it did. And once they were under my charm, they will listen to my every command. ¡°By default, the win goes to lover boy.¡± (Anko) said. Since Shino wasn¡¯t gonna be back for a while, then the win has to go to Chris. Who would have ever thought he would win like that? I could have fed all of those bugs to Planty, but I could tell that he despises them, he prefers the taste of humans over the taste of bugs. Although this was not the most interesting fight, it was the weirdest one. An Aburame getting defeated by his own bugs, the irony. I headed back to the sidelines, and waited for the next match to begin, which was Sasuke and Gaara¡¯s match. Gaara waited patiently on the center of the stadium. On the meantime, he used this to his advantage and collected several small rocks on the ground, and crushing them to sand for him to use. It was easier, thanks to Sakura¡¯s repeatedly throwing boulders at Kat, therefore making a huge mess on the ground. The people were getting impatient, and so was I. If it weren¡¯t because Sasuke was an Uchiha, then he would have been disqualified long ago. ¡°Which one do you want to bet this time?.¡± (Chris) I asked Tsunade. ¡°Hmm. I bet on the Gaara kid to win.¡± (Tsunade) said as she pulled another stack of 100,000 Ryo. Once again, people heard her and blah blah blah you know what they¡¯re gonna do. And just as we were talking, Sasuke made a dramatic entrance and arrived on time. I can tell that he is stronger, but not that much from last time. But compared to Luna¡¯s and the others progress, it¡¯s nothing much. ¡°Hopefully i¡¯m not too late.¡± (Sasuke) said mockingly. He was always the type that likes to show off. ¡°Count yourself lucky, duck butt, you¡¯ve barely made it in time.¡± (Anko) The people cheered that they were gonna witness a great fight between an Uchiha, and the son of the Kazekage. Gaara just stared at Sasuke with an indifferent expression at Sasuke, not even saying anything or even emitting some kind of killing intent. I don¡¯t know why, but this Gaara seems more terrifying than in the anime. ¡°Begin!¡± (Anko) said out loud. Sasuke ran backwards, and ran up the wall. He then charged his Chidori and charged at Gaara with all his might. Gaara remained there motionless, not even moving an inch. Just what is Gaara doing? Sasuke thought that Gaara is weak, and that his weird sand ability is no match for him. So with a single move, he¡¯s gonna end this match once and for all. Just centimeters away from Gaara¡¯s body, the Chidori actually made contact with his chest, and it impaled him. Some people were a bit startled, they all just witnessed a death of a kid. Then something weird happened, Gaara¡¯s body then turned to sand, and it fell into the ground. ¡°Sand clone." (Tsunade) said. When everybody heard her, they were shocked and a bit relieved. It was just a sand clone they witnessed perish. Then the area around Sasuke, the dirt and sand formed into the same body as Gaara¡¯s. The number exceeded more than 50! It must be because of the energy that the one-tails is giving him, therefore Gaara is a chakra beast like Naruto. Sasuke with his Sharingan tried to identify the real Gaara, but sand was getting in the way of his eyes, making it hard for him to use his sharingan powers. Sasuke¡¯s greatest strength, is also his greatest weakness. If his powers are hindered, then he¡¯s basically weaker than any of us. Gaara then commanded the sand from underneath Sasuke to bind his legs, and once it did, all of his sand clones pummelled Sasuke till nobody could recognize. After like 10 minutes, Sasuke couldn¡¯t take it anymore and admitted defeat. Then several people of Konoha couldn¡¯t help but look down out of embarrassment. One of the Uchiha¡¯s, which were considered one of the strongest families in their village, to actually get pummelled as if he were an infant. If the Uchihas were still alive today, it would have been shameful to them. Even I was surprised too. Why is Sasuke so weak? Or is it because Gaara is stronger than in the anime, after all, he is working with the one-tails in this world. ¡°Sasuke, are you okay!¡± (Chris) I said from the sidelines. ¡°That depends, ever been fisted in the ass before!¡± (Sasuke) was in pain, but he still responded to my question. ¡°...Hey Naruto, I could use your expertise!¡± (Chris) I turned to Naruto. Only he has been fisted in the ass by Kakashi. ¡°SHUT UP MAN!¡± (Naruto) was a bit red, how did Chris know that Kakashi fingered his ass, did Sakura or Sasuke told him before. ¡°Read the room!¡± (Chris) (Can anybody guess where I got that from? Hint: another anime with vampires, and it¡¯s not the original.) ¡°Gaara of the sand, is the winner. May the 5 winners get in front of me.¡± (Anko) Sasuke was gonna be taken to the clinic, but I healed him, he may be useful in the ambush. Tsunade had an inderrifent expression, because she knows that she never wins in a bet, unless something bad was about to happen. She then stood up and left, she didn¡¯t even bother collecting the money she won. Then the five winners stood in front of Anko, again. Chris. Luna. Kat. Gaara. Naruto ¡°I know that you are all tired and/or injured during your last fight, but I don¡¯t care, in the life of a ninja, nothing is fair. Now, all of you pick a number.¡± (Anko) I went first, and I got number 4. ¡°I forgot to mention it again, but whoever gets number 5, will automatically go to the final round.¡± (Anko) Naruto then went next. ¡°Please don¡¯t get five, please don¡¯t get five. PLEASE!¡± (Naruto) closed his eyes and reached for a ball, the number was...5 ¡°NOOOOOOOO!¡± (Naruto) He¡¯s never gonna fight today. Then the rest is as follows, Kat 2# Luna 1# Gaara 3# Chris 4# Naruto 5# This is how it¡¯s gonna happen. Kat vs Luna. Gaara vs Chris. Naruto¡­ wins by default. ¡°Hmmm! Maybe it would have been better if Ino and Sakura didn¡¯t have a rematch, that way it would have an even number.¡± (Hokage) Naruto has been frustrated since the beginning, he never had the chance to fight somebody strong today, all because the group was an uneven number. ¡°Okay then. Uchiha girl and the Senju girl are fighting next, those of you who don¡¯t have any business here, begone.¡± (Anko) Gaara, Naruto and me left to the sidelines and left the two girls who were gonna fight. ¡°Begin!¡± (Anko) started the fight quickly. She just wants to get this over with already. Chapter 59 Gaaras power. After Kat had exposed her identity, then she was free to use her Kekkei Genkai as much as she wanted. Luna had the advantage. Luna had a very sharp scythe which cut her woods as if they were butter, and she also had her chakra negate. Even when Kat used her rock style and water style jutsus, they were still negated by Luna or utterly destroyed when Luna used her scythe techniques. I taught Luna to infuse chakra into her scythe, making it even sharper than before. And maybe I might have added some seals to her scythe. Kat was determined to win this round, and she even found a way around Luna¡¯s annoying chakra negate, by using the plant energy Chris had taught her. Luna¡¯s chakra negate only works on chakra moves, not natural energy techniques. The plant energy turned to be more annoying than Luna thought, but it still made this fight even more interesting, Kat now knew how to defeat Luna, by using her plant energy. Although Luna¡¯s greatest move was useless on the plant energy, she can still cut them with her scythe. But, Luna won this fight. Luna was smart enough to know that she can¡¯t avoid all of Kat¡¯s moves, so she had to use another move, her genjutsu. The Uchiha¡¯s are the best when it comes to genjutsu, so naturally, Luna was also adept in genjutsu. Since she and her brother are the only Uchiha¡¯s alive, all of the clan¡¯s strongest techniques went to them, and within all of those piles of scrolls, there were genjutsu technique which were exclusive to sharingan users. Not only that but when Luna¡¯s eyes awakened to the mangekyo Sharingan, her genjutsu abilities have been reinforced as well. And at the last second, when Luna was about to lose, Kat let down her guard, at that moment, Luna used this chance to use her genjutsu on Kat. Luna almost never uses this technique, so Kat totally forgot that Luna is also a genjutsu master. When Kat was under her trance, she had lost this battle. ¡°Luna Uchiha is the winner, will the other two come here right now.¡± (Anko) I healed Luna¡¯s and Kat¡¯s injuries while I made my way towards the center of the fighting area. ¡°Be careful.¡± (Luna) said me with a worried expression, Gaara isn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. Luna carried the unconscious Kat back to the sidelines, although she should have woken up by now, she was just being lazy. ¡°Hm.¡± (Chris) I nodded to her and then I was now standing in front of Gaara. ¡°Your chakra¡­ just what are you?¡± (Gaara) said a bit surprised. He and the 1 tails are able to communicate with each other via telepathically. The tailed beasts not only have a ton of chakra but they are also very sensitive to sensing chakra. And when the 1 tails sensed Chris¡¯s insane amount of chakra, he naturally told Gaara. ¡°Even if I did tell you, you would never believe me.¡± (Chris) Gaara didn''t say anything else, then got ready for the round to start. ¡°Start!¡± (Anko) Gaara and I didn''t move a muscle, we were waiting to see who would be the first to make a move. Gaara took this chance to collect as much sand as possible, while I collected the natural energy around me. It was a win win for both of us. About five minutes, and one of us had yet to make a single move. This would have been boring for the people in the sides, but they didn''t say anything. What right do they have to talk back to the son of the Kazekage. ¡°He''s only some kid from a rich family. So why hasn''t Gaara made a move? Surely he is weak.¡± (Temari) Kankuro wanted to say something, but didn''t. He knows that Chris is a fuinjutsu master, and that is it. As for how he did that with the bugs, nobody knows. Gaara was very patient, and so was I, but not the Kazekage. The Kazekage wanted to finish this round as soon as possible, so that they can move on with their plan, and now seeing that Gaara is wasting time, how could he not get angry. ¡°Just attack already, Gaara!¡± (Kazekage) said from the sides. Gaara then felt a slight pain on his back, nobody knows what caused it except him. ¡°Yes father!¡± (Gaara) listened to his father''s commands, and proceeded to take action. Gaara then summoned a mountain of sand over the coliseum, the amount far exceeded the amount of bugs Shino produced earlier today. Gaara only aimed for me, and made sure not to hit anyone on the sides. It was best if he didn''t cause trouble. I didn''t move from my spot, and just extended my hand to the sky full of sand. ¡°Sand Tsunami!¡± (Gaara) said out loud. The sand made contact with my hand, then it disappeared. Everyone couldn''t believe what just happened. Wasn''t there a mountain of sand in front of them? Then why did it disappear all of a sudden? I absorbed all of the chakra, just like the last time those guys attacked me when I protected Karen and Izumi. ¡°My turn.¡± (Chris) all of the sand, including the one in his giant gourd was long gone. Before Gaara had the chance to produce more of his sand, I punched him in the stomach and send him flying. His body made a loud sound, as he crashed into the wall. A bunch of his sand armour started falling off his body, and underneath, was still his calm and composed face, not even a hint of emotion could be seen on it. He got up and recovered most of his sand. ¡°Indeed, he said that you are fearsome, but I ignored him, and for that you managed hit me.¡± (Gaara) The ¡®he¡¯ Gaara was referring to was the 1-tails. ¡°I can''t be considered fearsome, just strong.¡± (Chris) if you wanna see fearsome, then go see Itachi with his rinnegan powers. ¡°If you consider yourself strong, then I can consider myself stronger than you.¡± (Gaara) Gaara then launched another huge sand tsunami at me, has he not learn his lesson from before? I extended my right hand again to absorb the chakra, and I did, but only in the beginning. Before I could absorb the sand, it somehow managed to attack me. I let my guard down, then a bunch of sand surrounded my body. I teleported to another part of the stadium where I laid some teleportation seals beforehand. When I got a closer look at the sand, it wasn''t the colour that I know, it was black and when the sun rays hit the black sand, it shines. ¡°I know this, it''s metal sand.¡± (Chris) I remember correctly that in the anime, a Kazekage could use metal sand. It was a long lost Kekkai Genkai, similar to the wood style. The Kazekage whom wielded this Kekkei Genkai, was considered the strongest Kazekage to have ever lived. Until he died and Sasori stole his corpse and powers, to use it as his own. I know that this is a new Naruto world, but what doesn''t make sense to me, is why I couldn''t absorb the metal sand?
Honestly¡­ I don''t know either¡­
Well thanks for the help. The metal sand also had a hint of the 1-tails chakra surrounding it. I don¡¯t get it, is the tailed beast the one who controls the metal sand, or is it Gaara¡¯s own power?The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°With this power, he has agreed to give me some of his power as well. He wanted to see just how far we can go with our powers combined.¡± (Gaara) said like knew exactly what I was thinking. Then the giant tsunami of metal sand chased me around the stadium. I had no way to escape. The area was too small for me to go anywhere, and I can''t fly, because the sand could possibly trap me while I''m in mid-air. I tried slicing the metal sand tsunami with my sword, but to no avail. I even used true-end lightning blade, and it didn''t work as well. I can''t use peaceful cannon because of the people on standby, and using Rasen-kamehameha is also out of the question. ¡°You can do it Onii-chan!¡± (Hanabi) cried out for me. I looked over to see Hanabi worried for me, it makes me happy to see her. I have spend a lot of time with her this past month, and it was definitely the best time of my life, as well as hanging out with Luna and my students. And Hanabi is right, I can do this. I just need to know how. ¡°Gotcha!¡± (Gaara) broke my train of thought. While I was thinking of the past, Gaara managed to cut off all my exits. ¡°Shit!¡± (Chris) I had nowhere to run, and even teleporting and flying are out of the question. ¡®Wait! I can use that!¡¯ I just thought of an amazing plan. Then the might of the giant sand tsunami covered my whole body. ¡°ONII-CHAN!¡± (Hanabi) cried and tried to run up to me. But how could Hina and Hiashi let her do that. ¡°Sensei!¡± (Naruto) ¡°Chris!¡± (Luna) ¡°Sensei!¡± (Hinata) ¡°Oh shit Chris!¡± (Kat) ¡°CHRIS!!!¡± (TenTen) ¡°SENSEI!¡± (Sakura) ¡°Damn!¡± (Sasuke) Every single one of my students and friends tried to come to my rescue, but they were held down by several strong Anbu, they were in charge to make sure that no one interferes with the fights. Several powerhouses like the Hyuuga clan tried to come, but were stopped by sand and Leaf village ninjas. ¡°The rules states that if anyone dares to interfere with the fight, then you will be labelled as a criminal for going against the Kage¡¯s laws.¡± (Anbu) An Anbu in white clothes said to everybody in the stage. ¡°Fuck the laws, that''s my sensei!¡± (Naruto) tried to free himself, but couldn''t to no avail. ¡°He''s my boyfriend! Let me go!¡± (Luna) tried to get out of the grasps of these men, but was also held down by Sasuke. ¡°Luna, control yourself. If you don''t, then you will be thrown in jail, and as your brother, I cannot let that happen.¡± (Sasuke) He has come to respect Chris, but how can his respect for him be compared for his love to his sister. ¡°But¡­ I didn''t even get to say that I ¡­¡± (Luna) couldn''t say it, then begin shedding tears as she cried on her brother¡¯s chest. TenTen and Kat were the same, they tried to come to Chris¡¯s help, but were stopped by force. Sakura would have used her strength to break free, but Tsunade came at a perfect time to stop her. Hina has seen me as her own son this past month, it was already a miracle that she didn''t go crazy to help Chris. Hiashi owes Chris so much, for what he has done for him, his sister, and his daughters. But looking at the bigger picture, there is nothing he could do but stop his family from getting into more trouble. Of course, people like Neji and the Inuzuka clan smiled a bit seeing a huge misfortune fall upon Chris. The metal sand cleared from the stadium, and all you could see was a huge red stain on the ground. Hina quickly covered Hanabi''s eyes, afraid that this would scar her for life. Luna saw this, and fainted upon seeing the red stain on the floor. Chris¡¯s friends and students didn''t faint, but they cried and were completely angry at Gaara. ¡°Oh well, there goes a talented ninja.¡± (Kazekage) said to himself. He thought that the strength Orochimaru said about this kid, he would be a god among all of his classmates, but he wasn''t that strong. Was Orochimaru injured before he met this kid, or was Orochimaru weaker than he thought. The Hokage didn''t say anything, and sighed to himself. He thought that I was strong, and could have been a strong ninja in the future. He still didn''t fully trust me, and was really worried that I might still be a spy. And even though he knew that I had four strong Kekkei Genkais, they were useless if one didn''t know how to use them. The next thing surprised everyone. Gaara walked up to the puddle of blood, then he touched it with his finger and put it on his mouth. When people saw this, they couldn''t help but throw up, some even threw up on the heads of other people by accident. Gaara wasn''t sick or anything, he just wanted to check something. Once Gaara saw that red stain, there was something weird about it. He had killed before, and knows that not even his own metal sand can leave a single thing out of the unfortunate victim to fall into his metal sand, not even blood could be left behind¡­ Upon putting that red thing on his mouth, it tasted sweet. ¡°Tomato?¡± (Gaara) knew that I was still alive, and he kept his guard up to maximum. Nobody knows why Gaara put his guard like that, when he already won. He must really be truly sick on the head. Nobody has ever escaped Gaara¡¯s metal sand tsunami, and even with the help of the 1-tails, he still can''t find a trace of Chris anywhere. Even if Chris manages to sneak up on him, it would be impossible to get into his metal sand he was covered in. Then his train of thought was broken by a punch to the face. Gaara was once again send several feet back, and crashed into the wall. Gaara looked everywhere, and saw nothing but his metal sand around him. ¡®Where did that punch some from?! Not even my sand can detect him, so how is he still here?¡¯ Gaara thought. At this point, people thought that Gaara was putting up a show? What? You think that killing him wasn''t enough, and you have to jump straight into a wall¡­ Hust how much attention do you want? Even his own father was weirded out. Gaara didn''t have time to care what other people might think about him, so he set up his metal sand around him. He even started to suspect that I was invisible. And again, he was met with a knee and punch that send him flying across the arena. ¡°Show yourself.¡± (Gaara) even with his sand armour, he can still feel those heavy punches landing on him. People were once again weirded out, who is he talking to? And out of the metal sand, a dark metal humanoid appeared out of it. It started to change his appearance, then it looked like a normal human kid, it was Chris. Everyone was so shocked, that there jaws hit the ground. They just witnessed you dying, and yet you appear out of the metal sand? Are you a ghost or something. ¡°ONII-CHAN!¡± (Hanabi) got Hina¡¯s hands off her eyes, then she witnessed Chris is alive and well. Then all of my friends and students saw Chris alive, and they sighed in relief. ¡°Luna, he''s okay look!¡± (Sasuke) shook the unconscious Luna. Luna slowly opened her eyes, to see Chris was still fine. ¡°He''s¡­ still alive. Good, because if he wasn''t then I would have brought him back to life, only to kill him again for leaving me.¡± (Luna) said as she cried tears of joy. ¡°...¡± (Sasuke) If all girls are like his sister, then maybe he shouldn''t get a girlfriend in the future. ¡°You, how did you do that?¡± (Gaara) said a bit shocked and fearful. ¡°Fuck you! That''s how.¡± (Chris) I then charged at Gaara at a great speed, it''s payback time. Gaara then summoned all of his metal sand to attack Chris. Chris didn''t even bother move at all, and just charged blindly at the metal sand. People didn''t know what to think anymore. Chris charged through the metal sand, only to appear in front of Gaara and kick him again. Before the last moment when the metal sand hit Chris, he wisely used one of his Kekkei Genkai to change his body into metal sand. Of course this was a risk, which payed off. It was thanks to reading countless chapters of light novels that he managed to come up with this plan. Ha, and parents say that light novels are just a waste of your time. Of course turning into water or air might be out of the question, if he did turn to air, but then his body would dissipate, and would never change back to normal. If he could do that, then he would be the first logia user in Naruto. Turning his body into a metal sand was already a huge risk, it would be best if he didn''t risk it further. In short, he can merge with the metal sand of Gaara''s, and it would make him unstoppable, he is literally Gaara¡¯s worst nightmare. And when he tried to sense Chris, Chris masked his chakra to make it feel like it was the 1-tails chakra. And yes, Chris was inside Gaara''s metal sand all of this time. Gaara tried everything to take him down, but couldn''t. Even when he used normal sand, Chris would just absorb it. Chris grabbed his neck and lifted him up high, he was about to break his neck, but hesitated. There was something wrong about Gaara. Like there was some type of strong rage on Gaara¡¯s back, rhis rage could almost be on par with Kurama¡¯s rage. Gaara couldn''t speak even if he wanted to, because I held onto his neck so hard that even his face started turning blue from lack of oxygen. So he tapped my arm, as a sign that he admits defeat. Anko saw Gaara double tap my arm, so she ran up to me and released Gaara from my grip. ¡°He''s already admitted defeat, you don''t need to kill him, although that wouldn''t be bad either.¡± (Anko) Honestly Anko didn''t care what the Kazekage thought. But what she did care, is that Gaara had every intention on killing Chris, and she hated him for that. She didn''t like Chris, but she needed him for something important. I agreed with Anko and let him go, but what had me worried was that rage on Gaara¡¯s back. I didn''t feel it because it was so well hidden, and once I grabbed him, I sensed it. Is it the 1-tails, or something else¡­ Several sand medic ninja quickly came to heal Gaara¡¯s injuries. The Kazekage now knows the the horror Chris possess, he is truly a monster as Orochimaru had described him. The Hokage had the same expression, thank god he''s on his side. When I arrived on the sidelines, Naruto launched himself at me as if he were a cat. ¡°Sensei you''re okay!¡± (Naruto) cried happily. That moment when he thought I died, was the worst feeling he ever felt before. ¡°I know, now get off me.¡± (Chris) although I did like that Naruto was worried for me, he doesn''t need to hug me like a Koala. Naruto laughed a bit, then backed up. But it wasn''t long until other people copied Naruto. Hanabi launched herself at me, and out of instinct, I grabbed her. ¡°Don''t ever leave me, Onii-chan.¡± (Hanabi) said on my shirt. She looked at me with tears. ¡°I won''t.¡± (Chris) I said as I petted her head gently. TenTen didn''t care what people might say about her, but she still hugged me from the side. Hinata did the same and hugged me, Naruto used this to his advantage and hugged me again. ¡°Do that again and I will throw all of my weapons at you.¡± (TenTen) said seriously. This was the biggest scare of her life. I smiled at TenTen¡¯s comment, then turn to see Kat wiping tears off her face. ¡°Awwww! So you do care for me.¡± (Chris) I said with a slight smirk. ¡°I''m not crying, I just have a bit of sand on my eyes.¡± (Kat) blushed at being caught, then she turned her back to me and continued to wipe her tears. Sakura would have shedded some tears, but held herself back. Hanabi and the rest got off me, then Luna walked towards me while looking down at the ground. ¡°Luna, I-¡± (Chris) *SMACK* before I could finish my sentence, Luna slapped my cheek. I couldn''t feel pain, but I could feel a slight warmth from my cheek. How much force did she put on that single slap? Then before I could say anything, she kissed my lips in front of everybody, she didn''t care who was watching, she was just glad that I was still fine. Luna pulled herself from my lips, then said in an angry and in a serious manner as well. ¡°Don''t ever leave me, understand. Do that again and I won''t ever forgive you!¡± (Luna) She just lost her mother and father, so how can she afford to lose somebody else in her life. I looked at her with a calm expression, then said. ¡°Okay, I promise you that I won''t do it again.¡± (Chris) ¡°Good!¡± (Luna) said as she was once again feeling relaxed. ¡°My, that was something kid.¡± (Tsunade) said. ¡°Indeed it was.¡± (Hina) showed up as well. ¡°Hina! Is that you?!¡± (Tsunade) said in shock. It took a minute to recognize Hina, but it was really her. The last time she saw her, Hina was no different from a corpse. And now seeing that her body was full of life, she was very surprised. ¡°Indeed it is me, It''s thank to-¡± (Hina) *BOOM* A sound of a huge explosion occurred not too far from where we were. ¡®It''s time.¡¯ Chris thought to himself. Hina didn''t say anything else, then took Hanabi to a safe room in the Hyuuga palace. She knew that this ambush would happen, but not this soon. She would have taken Hinata too, but she knew that she was strong, after all, she had taught her everything she knows this past month. Hanabi didn''t want to leave, but had no choice but to be carried away by her aunt. The Hokage then saw the Kazekage attack him, but he blocked it. ¡°It''s time for us to take down the leaf village once and for all.¡± (Kazekage) ¡°I knew it that you would betray us! Now that I have a reason to kill you, I won''t hesitate to do it.¡± (Hokage) The the two Kages clashed with each other. Looks like it started already. This is gonna be interesting. Chapter 60 The green alien figure appears ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± (Naruto) said not understanding the situation. ¡°We¡¯re being attacked!¡± (Tsunade) ¡°Yeah, no shit Sherlock!¡± (Chris) Then there was a giant type of seal, that covered the whole entire leaf village. It¡¯s the exact same seal that Orochimaru used, when he fought the Hokage in the anime. ¡®He¡¯s not using that seal to fight the Hokage in a closed space! He¡¯s actually gonna try to destroy the entire leaf village.'' Chris thought. This means that no one can get in or out. Except me, since it is a seal, I can get out easily. ¡°Argggh!¡± (Gaara) was making a painful noise. Gaara felt a slight pain on his back, but it got worse by the second. Minutes later, his entire body was in so much pain, and he was seething with rage. ¡°Not again!¡± (Gaara) couldn¡¯t control it any longer, and his body began to change. His body slowly turned red, until he transformed into the 1-tailed beast. Unlike in the anime, the one tails has a different appearance. The only thing that was different was that he had black shiny stripes all over his body, and dark claws that looked very sharp. The tip of his tail had a bit of metal on it, making him look kinda fierce and strong. ¡°RAGE!¡± (Shukaku) then charged to the middle of the village, and destroyed everything on its path. The reason Orochimaru attacked earlier than he planned, was because he finally realized that something wasn¡¯t right. Kabuto did a little investigation, and found that there wasn¡¯t anybody living in their homes. The village was a literal wasteland. At first he thought that the whole village was deserted, was because of the chunin exams. That was until he dug a little deeper, and found out that every single person on the sidelines, was a ninja in disguise. Each of these people of the sidelines, aren¡¯t weaker than the average Chunin. Now Kabuto finally realised that the Hokage somehow discovered their plot. When he went to tell Orochimaru, he then gave the command to start the attack. Since the Hokage somehow discovered their plot, there is not reason to hide it any longer. The explosion earlier, happened in the Hokage¡¯s tower. When it exploded, it was a sign for everybody to start attacking the village. This also meant that four of his minions would activate the giant seal, to trap everyone in here. Back on topic. Chris saw that Shukaku was going on a rampage, and he had to be stopped, before he does cause harm to anyone he loves. ¡°You kids stay here, I''ll find that snake bastard.¡± (Tsunade) left us here, and went to go find Orochimaru. It seemed as Anko has the same plans, because she too went to find Orochimaru. Hiashi already made a plan with the Hokage and others beforehand, so he had to go somewhere else. Jiraiya also left to seek out Orochimaru. Man, Orochimaru is quite popular these days. The two Kages were already fighting, so there isn''t that many people who could come between their fight. But I had two things in mind to keep check of, Sasori and Gaara, I need to take care of those two. Naruto and Sasuke were the only ones who didn''t expect this attack, the others did when I told them a few weeks ago. ¡°Whoever wants to follow me to take care of that tailed beast, then you are more than welcome to join me.¡± (Chris) Kat, Luna, Sasuke and Naruto were in, the others were not so sure. Can they really fight someone that terrifying and win? ¡°Sakura, Hinata, TenTen, you three stick together at all times, and make sure to help the leaf ninjas.¡± (Chris) ¡°Are you sure we can do this.¡± (Sakura) spoke for the three of them. None of them have ever been on a life and death situation. ¡°It''s just like practice, and if you ever have to kill, then kill or you will be killed.¡± (Chris) There was a huge chance that they would be facing this kind of situation, so I lectured them about killing their enemy if needed to. The girls were prepared for this, but not fully, it''s not that easy to take a human life, especially if it was the first time. ¡°I know that the three of you are strong, so please be careful and be safe. Remember, that you are all my students, and you are not allowed to die. Understand!¡± (Chris)
That was¡­ the worst motivational speech I have ever heard in my life¡­
Shut up! The girls seemed to understand, they then charged to help their comrades. ¡°You four, follow me.¡± (Chris) I said as Naruto and the rest followed me to stop Shukaku. As Shukaku was destroying buildings, he sensed our arrival then fled somewhere a bit further into the woods. This seal is really huge if it can cover the leaf village, and a huge part of the woods. Is Orochimaru really planning on wiping Konoha from the face of the earth?! Back to the Hokage. As the Hokage fought the Kazekage, he was definitely a tough opponent. Just as when things seemed complicated, things got worse. Then a puppet with sharp claws, charged at the Hokage with every intention of killing him. The Hokage already considered the possibility of the Kazekage using puppets, so he dodged the puppet¡¯s attack easily. Just as he dodged it, another one appeared. Then another one, then another one, then another one... The Hokage dodged every single one of them. At this point, the total amount of puppets he was fighting was no more than 300 puppets. There was a total of 297 puppets, one of them seemed to have a similar appearance to someone in the bingo book. The one who was very recognizable, was Sasori of the red sand. ¡°How can you control so many puppets, I''ve never heard of the fourth Kazekage to wield so many puppets at once.¡± (Hokage) said very frightened. He has heard of puppet users like him controlling two or three puppets at once, but not to the extend of one controlling almost 300 puppets at once. ¡°Seeing as how one of us is gonna die today, I don''t mind telling you.¡± (Kazekage) Then he took off his Kage outfit, and his body was in a form of a wooden puppet, only his face had an appearance close to a real life human.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°A puppet? You turned yourself into a puppet!¡± (Hokage) said. This is not good. ¡°No! This is just a shell.¡± (Kazekage) Then the body of the Fourth Kazekage opened its entire wooden body. And inside, came out a young man with mouse red hair, and an appearance of an 18 year old or less. This was the real body of Sasori. (The other one which the Hokage pointed to, was the one that Sasori used to disguise himself when he was with the Akatsuki.) ¡°Who are you?¡± (Hokage) now it made sense, the Kazekage never intended to work with Orochimaru. This young man took over his body, which made him look like he was the real Kazekage. ¡°You know me as, Sasori of the red sand.¡± (Sasori) said. Then the Hokage was once again frightened and spooked, it is not a good thing if an S-class rogue ninja were to be helping Orochimaru. Itachi never mentioned them about this possibility. ¡°Sasori, why would you help Orochimaru? What do you gain from the leaf¡¯s destruction?¡± (Hokage) ¡°Since you are so adamant to know, perhaps I''ll show you.¡± (Sasori) said as he pulled out a scroll, then summoned two people that anyone should recognize by now. Once again, the Hokage was frightened to the core. ¡°It can''t be! How is it possible?!¡± (Hokage) said to himself. ¡°Indeed, it''s the body of the first, and second Hokage.¡± (Sasori) said as he controlled the lifeless corpse of the two ex-Hokages. This is another reason why Sasori accepted to help Orochimaru. Orochimaru was indeed kind enough to offer him not one, but two very powerful Hokages. This isn''t the first time he had helped Orochimaru. About 11 months ago, he secretly kidnapped a Hyuuga member, and turned him into a puppet, that''s when he poisoned Hina Hyuuga. It was a bit risky, since he was using a blood puppet, which could have drained his chakra, then lead him to his death. The year end life is a rare poison that he got it by chance. It was so rare, that not even its name could be found in any medical or herb book. Sasori didn''t even know it either, until he used its effects on an unfortunate victim. That''s when he decided to name it himself, the year end life poison. This also means that it shouldn''t be possible for an antidote to be made, and yet a kid was able to cure Hina Hyuuga of his poison. Hina Hyuuga is a strong ninja, who would rival even a kage, so Orochimaru needed her out when he invaded the leaf village. This is why he chose to attack today, because it was supposed to be the day that Hina Hyuuga died. But now that Chris has injured Orochimaru, and foiled his plans, he had to get extra help from Sasori to help him attack the leaf village. That''s why he offered Sasori two of the three Hokages he had. And Orochimaru also laid a trap to the leaf village, to bring the third tailed beast to the village, to cause havoc. Now this is weird, because about two days ago, the third tailed beast disappeared. It literally just¡­ vanished without a trace. Orochimaru was fuming with rage on that day, because his plan was to have two of the tailed beasts to wreck the leaf village, yet one of them went missing. Not even the leaf village had that kind of power to make a huge beast disappear, so how did it escape from under his nose? If Chris were to know that Orochimaru was mad because of the disappearance of the third tailed beast, then he would be on the ground laughing. Two days ago, he received his sneaking skill, making him very hard to detect. So he remembered that day when the third tailed beast was kept away, so he decided to visit it. Upon getting through all the traps and the guards, he finally met the third tailed beast, then took him away. After putting a few pieces of the puzzle together, Chris knew that Orochimaru was gonna use it for his own selfish use. So Chris stored him away in his space thingy before Orochimaru could use him for whatever reason. Of course, the tailed beast didn''t exactly ¡®cooperate¡¯ with Chris, so he scared the wits out of him by showing the difference of their chakra. This scared him so much, that he went inside his turtle shell. Chris then stored him away in his space time thingy inventory. Only non-living things can go inside his space inventory thingy. And since the tailed beasts aren''t really living things, but are made of of chakra and energy, it could live inside the space inventory thingy. After that, Chris went for some ramen at Ichiraku''s. ¡°Where did you get those bodies?¡± (Hokage) said with anger could be heard on his words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, but I would be more worried about yourself.¡± (Sasori) Sasori then pulled out his other trump card, the third Kazekage. Then the third Kazekage summoned iron sand, and attacked Sarutobi. Tobirama and Hashirama both coordinated with each other to attack Sarutobi. (For those who forgot ¡®Tobirama'' is the name of the second Hokage.) Hashirama then used his wood style, to attack Sarutobi putting him In a terrible position. It''s bad enough that Sarutobi has to deal with four Kages, but also 300 men attacking him from all sides. Even in his prime, he would have trouble dealing with such an enemy. The bodies of the two Hokages, had gone through some terrible experiments, they each now possessed poison, and lethal weapons. Making them even fiercer when they were alive. Now this is confusing, because when a person dies, even Sasori can''t use their Kekkei Genkais that they once possessed when they were alive. The third Kazekage was still alive when Sasori turned him into a puppet, that''s how he is able to control the Kazekage¡¯s Kekkei Genkai, magnet release. So how did Sasori manage to get the two dead Hokages jutsus? Well that''s very simple. Orochimaru summoned the two Hokages with reanimation jutsu, and even if they are dead, their Kekkei Genkais can still be used when they are summoned from the dead. Of course, Sasori couldn''t let this opportunity go and made Orochimaru keep them in their reanimation form, so that he can also use their powers. It was actually a theory on his part, but it worked. After working for almost a week on their bodies, he was able to fully control their powers and jutsus that they once wielded before. And because of this, his collection number finally added up to 301, and his powers soared. Back to the fight. At this rate, Sarutobi wasn''t gonna last much longer. He doesn''t stand a chance against so many strong foes. That''s until someone came, and crushed 50 of the 300 puppets Sasori has under his control. It was Hina Hyuuga, she finally returned. ¡°Sorry I took so long, lord Hokage.¡± (Hina) said. ¡°You are just in time. Help me deal with this monster.¡± (Sarutobi) ¡°With pleasure.¡± (Hina) said as she took a fighting stand. ¡°Hina Hyuuga, how would you like to be added to my collection?" (Sasori) said as he surrounded his body with his puppets, making him seem like an untouchable existence. He didn''t even care about the fifty puppets she just destroyed. ¡°I''ll pass on that. I have better things to do than to become your sex doll¡­ literally speaking.¡± (Hina) ¡°As you wish.¡± (Sasori) wasn''t gonna back down from this fight, so he charged his puppets towards them. To Orochimaru. ¡°How is it going, Kabuto? Anything that I should be aware of?¡± (Orochimaru) said as he stood on top of the Hokage summit. ¡°Nothing unusual. But I think it''s time to summon him, don''t you think?¡± (Kabuto) ¡°Indeed it is.¡± (Orochimaru) did a series of hand seals, which I summoned a coffin from below the ground. Out of the coffin, came out the fourth Hokage. Or as you know him most, Minato Uzumaki, or Naruto¡¯s dad from the anime/manga. ¡°Where am I?¡± (Minato) said confused by his location. ¡°I believe that you know me already, so introductions are not needed. I am commanding you to kill this person, he should be over where the tailed beast is.¡± (Orochimaru) Orochimaru handed Minato a picture of Chris. ¡°But he''s just a kid?¡± (Minato) he has no choice but to obey Orochimaru anyways. ¡°Just kill him, and bring me his body.¡± (Orochimaru) Minato left at a light speed. He was reluctant, but the seal on his body didn''t let him disobey Orochimaru¡¯s orders. At this time, two figures appeared before Orochimaru. ¡°I was wondering when you two will arrive, looks like your age is taking a huge toll on your speed.¡± (Orochimaru) ¡°Like you''re one to talk.¡± (Tsunade) ¡°We didn''t come here to talk, we came here to finally put you behind bars.¡± (Jiraiya) ¡°Hm.¡± (Orochimaru) just shrugged their words. Then got ready to fight them. Kabuto did the same, and stood near Orochimaru to deal with these two Gonin¡¯s. (It''s not sannin in this world, it has been changed to Gonin) Back to Chris. We kept chasing Shukaku deep into the woods, his speed was terrifying even for me. He stopped then did a 180 degree turn. Upon turning, he send a bunch of thin, metal needles towards us. Kat used her wood style, to shield us from the attack. Then me, Naruto, Sasuke, Luna and Kat took cover behind a tree. ¡°How the hell do we deal with such a monster?¡± (Sasuke) said. Sasuke just got owned by Gaara earlier, and Gaara held back a lot of his strength in his fight, so how can he fight him? He only followed him for two reasons. 1. His baby sister was gonna fight him. 2. Revenge. ¡°Sensei, I have an idea.¡± (Naruto) raised his hand to get my attention. ¡°How Naruto?" (Chris) I asked almost immediately. ¡°RAGE!¡± (Shukaku) used his tail, to hit the trees we were hiding behind. We all dodged it, and didn''t receive any sort of injuries. ¡°You better tell us quickly Naruto, I don''t think that it''s gonna be willing to give us a lot of time.¡± (Chris) This is Naruto, hopefully he does have a good plan. ¡°Well you see, about a month ago when you unlocked the power inside me, ¡®it¡¯ made contact with me.¡± (Naruto) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) he just made no sense. ¡°I mean, that he and I decided to work together, and I can use this.¡± (Naruto) Out of astonishment, Naruto turned into the Bijuu mode. But this mode was different, and it felt weak. I have seen how strong Kurama was, and at most this is only ? of its power. ¡°Kurama said that in order for me to unlock the full power of this transformation, I need to learn to defeat myself? Whatever that means.¡± (Naruto) This came as a shock to everyone, even me. Why did Kurama decide to help Naruto? Is it because of what I said to him? ¡°But this isn''t all I can do, he also taught me something else.¡± (Naruto) said with pride. He rarely ever has a chance to surprise his sensei. ¡°What else did he teach you?¡± (Chris) ¡°He taught me-¡± (Naruto) *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Then a sound of a large tremor, could be heard all around the leaf village. But what is it?! I turned to see that one side of the chakra wall, that is keeping everyone inside the leaf village, has a bunch of cracks. The wall had cracks on it, similar to how a window glass would be when it would be hit by a strong force. Once I get a closer look, it was something punching the wall from the outside. The thing was none other¡­ than the green alien figure. The green alien figure was trying to break in the leaf village, by using brute force only. Shit! Out of all the times, it just had to appear today. ¡°REI! REI! REI! REI!¡± (Green alien figure) The green alien figure was yelling so loud, that it almost popped the ears of everyone inside the leaf village. Chapter 61 demon-beast style ¡°REI! (Green alien figure) kept shrieking out loud, as it kept trying to break into the seal. ¡°What the hell is that thing!¡± (Orochimaru) said in shock. He has never such a horrifying creature before. The weird thing is that it can actually touch the wall. When a person touches the giant seal, they will burn. So why isn¡¯t the seal taking effect, and burn that thing? Even Tsunade and Jiraiya were baffled, what is that thing. Jiraiya was not that shocked, since he once brought in a cadaver that resembled that thing. Tsunade was weirded out the most. She knows what this formation is, and even she can¡¯t use her super strength to destroy this seal. If that thing can even create cracks on it by brute force, doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s much stronger than her own! Back to Sasori. ¡°Is- is that the thing that Itachi warned us about! It is indeed terrifying.¡± (Sasori) said with no hint of emotion. Sarutobi frowned upon hearing this, this ¡®thing¡¯ is the thing that even gave Isabella a hard time. It¡¯s already bad enough to have Orochimaru here, but they also have to deal with this thing. He once told Danzo to find anything about this thing, but even he couldn¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s like it just appeared out of nowhere. Hina didn¡¯t say anything, but thought that this is gonna be a bigger problem than she thought. Even all of the ninjas fighting in the village, stopped to hear where those awful screeches were coming from. Back to Chris.
You have to fight that thing outside of the seal.
Why?
It¡¯s stronger than you think, and it could even kill all of you if you let it inside the seal. Your best chance is to fight it once and for all.
Do you have the thing you were working on, to defeat that thing.
Yes I do, but I can¡¯t let you use it.
Why?!
That thing out there, is only a copy of the original. Remember back at the land of waves, it duplicated itself when it stole Samehada¡¯s abilities. And the thing I have to kill it, is only enough for one time. It would be best if it was used it on the real body.
Wait! So that thing is only a duplicate, and it¡¯s that strong. How strong is the original?
It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t think about it. But for now, kill that thing before it¡¯s too late.
What are my odds of winning this fight?
About as much chance as you getting laid in the next twenty minutes.
That is¡­ oddly specific. Well I have no choice then, I am gonna have to face that thing. I then turned to face Naruto and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that thing, the four of you stop Gaara.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait, can we use ¡®that¡¯?" (Kat) said as a hint of excitement could be seen on her eyes. ¡°You mean¡­ sure, you and Luna can use it.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes!¡± (Kat) jumped a bit out of happiness, and even her breasts moved up and down. ¡°Good luck you four.¡± (Chris) before I left, I gave Luna a quick peck on her lips, then teleported to a place closest to where the alien figure is. As for killing Sasori, he can wait. To Hinata, Sakura and TenTen. When the alien appeared, they were distracted for a minute, then just resumed fighting. They were fighting a group of Chunin ninjas, there are way too many of them. Thanks to their training, they could be on par with even an experienced chunin, and maybe a Jonin. TenTen would take care of their backs in case if someone sneaks up behind them, it was thanks to her powerful long range abilities. Hinata would take care of both of them as well, she was an expert mid-range fighter, and her eyes could even find enemies hidden behind objects. Hinata would at times, give TenTen a heads up. She was like a fierce leader. Sakura was insane, she would take on all of the enemies at the same time, so that the pressure could be lightened on Hinata and TenTen. These three coordinated with each other so well, it was as if they have been working together for a long time. ¡°Hey! Spit it out.¡± (Al) said to planty. Just to make sure, Chris summoned Al and Planty to help out the girls, which was a mistake on his part. Al was strong, but didn¡¯t like fighting. Instead of fighting, he was more into seeing all of the human structures, and he was pleased. Planty, as always, it wanted to eat. And now that a bunch of enemies showed up in his doorstep, how could he resist such a temptation. Al and Planty have met each other before, during the month Chris and the others were practicing. But their role was different from friends, Al was like a nanny, who would always watch out for Planty, when he tried to do something vile. And right now, Planty was about to eat humans, again. ¡°What are those?¡± (Hinata) pointed to both Planty and Al ¡°Oh. That''s Planty, Sensei¡¯s¡­ pet? I dunno. And the other one is Al, he''s Sensei¡¯s animal summon.¡± (Sakura) Hinata never met those two, as she had spent the last month practicing with her aunt, so she had not caught up with the current events. Sakura and TenTen already met Planty and Al a couple of weeks ago. ¡°He looks pretty.¡± (Hinata) said to Al as she lightly scratched his neck. ¡°Hey what are you¡­ oh, that''s nice.¡± (Al) said as he closed his eyes, while enjoying Hinata petting him. ¡°...¡± (Planty) made his way closer to Hinata, in hopes that she would compliment him, and possibly pet him as well. Hinata seemed to understand him a bit, and petted his little green head as well. ¡°...¡± (TenTen, Sakura) were both looking at Hinata. They were just fighting, and yet she can casually pet Chris¡¯s pets during a middle of a battle. Back on the land of birds. Jewel and Penny were both eating, till something happened to Penny. Penny seemed to emanate some type of killing intent out of nowhere ¡°Penny! What''s wrong.¡± (Jewel) said a bit worried for Penny. Is she sick? ¡°Hm! oh it''s nothing ¡° (Penny) it might not be nothing, but now she doesn''t fear humans anymore, she hates them to the core and she doesn''t know why. Penny shrugged it off, and continued eating with Jewel. (Here is a trick question, do birds have mother in laws? Because they don''t get married, but they are like family¡­ help me out here, please.) Back to Chris. ¡°REI! REI! REI!¡± (Green alien figure) keep shrieking. ¡°What the hell is a Rei?¡± (Chris)
...
Blue screen?The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
What! Oh sorry, I dunno either. Maybe it''s just gibberish.
Maybe. I stood in front of him, he was on the other side of the seal. When he looked at me, he stopped punching the wall. It''s weird because he was looking at me, when it didn''t have any eyes on it. The other weird part, are his legs, they''re actually functional. Back on the land of waves, these alien figures needed their hands to drag their bodies around, because they''re legs looked like they were broken or something.
It''s getting stronger. That''s why it''s legs are working now.
Well shit. ¡°I can tell¡­ that you are...Rei¡± (Green alien figure) its voice sounded like if he was smoking when it was still in his mother''s womb. It sounded raspy, and terrible. When I heard its words, I freaked out a bit. It is starting to show intelligence, but what the hell is a Rei? ¡°REI!¡± (Green alien figure) said as it punched the seal again. The seal won''t last any longer, so with a little bit of help from my fuinjutsu mastery, I easily went through the seal wall. Upon exiting the seal, I punched the alien figure so hard, that it went flying deep into the woods. It didn''t expect that at all. Looks like he isn''t that strong as I thought.
Look at your hand.
Huh? I looked at the hand which is the one who just punched the green alien figure, and it was broken. If it wasn''t because I couldn''t feel pain, I would be on the ground in pain. I healed it instantly. Although this thing looks like its body was made from green slime, it possesses a body even harder than diamond. ¡°REI!¡± (Green alien figure) it seemed as though it didn''t even suffer a bit of damage, and it pounced at Chris at a frightening speed. I was caught off guard. All I could from its mind was ¡®Rei¡¯ so I had no way of predicting its next move, and it''s speed is inhumane. Probably only Guy at the eight gate could rival it. That''s how strong it is, and it''s only a duplicate of the real one. It''s finger-like-claws, dug deep into my stomach, which made me cough up blood from the strong impact. I tried to twist its arm, but instead it flung me off as if I were a softball. Thankfully my injuries healed almost instantly, that''s why I am still alive. I don''t get it, why didn''t it steal my chakra like it did with Kizame?
You don''t need to worry about that. A duplicate doesn''t have that ability, only the real one has that ability.
How convenient. As it charged at me, I ran around the leaf village''s woods to plant some seals on the ground, and to collect some natural energy. I need all the power I can get to defeat that thing. It was quickly gaining on me. I summoned a bunch of shadow clones to stop it, but they were met with almost an instantaneous death. Back to Naruto. ¡°RAGE!¡± (Shukaku) bellowed as he kept trying to kill Naruto and the others. ¡°Anytime now, Naruto.¡± (Sasuke) said. Although he hated to admit it, the dopes weird transformation is indeed powerful, so why isn''t he using it to fight the giant metal monster? ¡°Would you believe me if I said that this is the first time that I am using it for battle.¡± (Naruto) said as he scratched the back of his head. Flashback no jutsu! Back on chapter 16. Naruto just finished training with his Sensei, and he got a clear understanding of his hidden power. When he fell asleep, he dreamed that he was a in a dark room, only illuminated by a small torch. ¡°To think that the kid who would be receiving my powers, is nothing but a mere wimp.¡± (Kurama) Naruto looked at the source of the voice, and saw the terrifying Kurama looking down at him. ¡°So¡­ you''re it, aren''t you" (Naruto) ¡°Guess I am.¡± (Kurama) ¡°Why am I here?!¡± (Naruto) ¡°Listen brat, I don''t like this at all, but you will need my help, and I will need your help.¡± (Kurama) ¡°What?¡± (Naruto) said, not understanding what Kurama meant. ¡°Listen here, do you want the power to protect those around you, do you want to be powerful.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I guess I do.¡± (Naruto) After considering a little bit, Kurama decided to do something that no tailed beast has ever done before. And that is to teach a human, the demon-beast style arts. The demon-beast style arts cannot be copied by anybody else, unless they were a jinchuriki. This art cannot even be considered a Kekkei Genkai, but it is very powerful. ¡°Good, then take off that seal tag in front of me.¡± (Kurama) pointed to the seal that was keeping it trapped here. Naruto looked at Kurama in deep thought. There was something fishy about him. ¡°What?¡± (Kurama) ¡°I am not stupid. I know what you did to this village before, and that seal is keeping you trapped in me, isn''t it? And if I were to remove it, you will cause havoc on my home again. Am I right?¡± (Naruto) However, Kurama had no such thoughts. If this was yesterday, then he would have tricked Naruto to open that seal, so he can escape from this prison. But after Chris had told him of a strong organization that was after his power, he couldn''t escape because that would be a stupid move in his part. A giant beast like him can cause an uproar anywhere he went. So hiding in the world isn''t something he can do. So instead of hiding in fear inside a child, why not make him stronger. This way, both their chances of survival will go up. ¡°I promise you that I am not lying.¡± (Kurama) after watching Naruto his whole life, he knows how to deal with him. ¡°What kind of promise?¡± (Naruto) ¡°I promise that if I am lying, then all the ramen in the world will cease to exist.¡± (Kurama) did a cross my heart kind of thing, to make it seem for legit for children of Naruto¡¯s age. ¡°That is a pretty big risk. Okay, I''ll let you out.¡± (Naruto) said as he walked to the seal tag. ¡°...¡± (Kurama) honestly, he didn''t think it would be this easy. If he knew that this would have worked, then he would have escaped from this boy a long time ago. ¡®Stupid¡¯ Kurama thought to himself. Why didn''t he think of this until now? Once Naruto pulled the tag off, Kurama was finally free. ¡°... you''re stupid, you know that.¡± (Kurama) ¡°Why?¡± (Naruto) said. He just freed him, so why is he calling him stupid. ¡°No reason. Now this is what I''m gonna teach you, are you ready kid.¡± (Kurama) ¡°Uhh. Can you do something first.¡± (Naruto) ¡°What?¡± (Kurama) ¡°Can you maybe turn into a much tinier fox, it''s kinda hard to understand you from this height, and your breath stinks.¡± (Naruto) pinched his nose with his fingers. Kurama¡¯s breath smelled awful. Kurama had an annoyed expression. Never in his lifetime, had someone told him that his breath stinks, or that he should change his appearance. Maybe he should kill the kid, and escape from this torture. But Kurama put those thoughts aside, and changed into a humanoid form. Kurama¡¯s new appearance was a handsome man in his 30¡¯s. he had a loose red robe, with black and red markings covering his whole body. Even his huge tails were minimized, all nine of his tails were the size of two meters each. Kurama had a long black beard, a mustache, and long black hair. He looked OP, and had an aura of someone very strong. (If you guys are still unclear of his appearance, watch Alucard in his other version ¡®Dracula¡¯ on hellsing ultimate. That appearance is so cool.) (And I am not sorry if you expected a hot sexy lady to appear in front of Naruto. You guys are sometimes a bit perverted.) (Audience: ¡°Boo to the author.¡±) ¡°All right let''s get started.¡± (Kurama) ¡°Does this mean that all the ramen in the work won''t disappear.¡± (Naruto) Naruto only cared if the ramen still existed. ¡°...¡± (Kurama) he is really starting to regret his decision. Flashback no jutsu end. Luna went beside to Naruto and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay Naruto, me and Kat got you covered.¡± (Luna) She didn''t mention her brother on purpose, because Sasuke had yet to unlock his mangekyou sharingan abilities. And if he were to join them, he would die ¡°Luna, it''s too dangerous, I''ll help Naruto.¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke was still ignorant that Luna and Kat have strong abilities. ¡°Let''s go Luna.¡± (Kat) said hurriedly. She can''t wait to tryout her powers on a strong opponent, and get to show the cocky bastard just how weak he is. ¡°Sorry, brother.¡± (Luna) she knows that if she were to show him her power, then his pride will be broken, but she doesn''t have a choice right now. ¡°Sorry? Sorry for what?¡± (Sasuke) said a bit perplexed. ¡°KILL!¡± (Shukaku) once again bellowed loudly as he destroyed everything within its sights. Sasuke and Luna moved out of the way in time to avoid its attack. Just as Sasuke was thinking of a plan to take him down, the next thing he saw shocked him. Luna, was being enveloped in a pink chakra, which later formed into a giant woman-humanoid figure with a scythe. That face though, its smiling sinisterly, it could even make Stephen king write a book based out of that smile alone. Kat was next. With the help of her wood Kekkei Genkai, and her plant energy, her whole body soon transformed into a giant wooden humanoid figure. Naruto looked at both of these girls with sparkling eyes. Then an epiphany struck him all of a sudden. ¡®I wonder¡­¡¯ Naruto said. He then concentrated his Bijuu mode, and made a giant Kurama figure. This was indeed the same appearance as when Naruto used in the anime, but only weaker. It had only ? of it''s power, compared in the anime. Naruto alone might not have been enough to face metal-Shukaku. But with the help of Luna and Kat, the tables have turned. Sasuke from afar, looked at these four giant monsters in front of him. ''Why? Why is that dope so strong, and even my sister has far surpassed me. TELL ME! SOMEBODY TELL ME WHY AM I SO WEAK?!?!'' This is what Sasuke thought to himself. After his revenge for Itachi vanished, the only thing that kept him sane was to be strong enough to protect his sister. But it looks like she will be the one protecting him. And by the looks of it, it seems that she has unlocked this power for quite some time. All he could do now is sit here, and do nothing while these 3 monsters fight another monster. ¡°Luna, Kat, we can do this!¡± (Naruto) took charge, and went straight on Shukaku. The girls didn''t respond, and the three of them attacked metal-Shukaku. ¡°DIE!¡± (Shukaku) summoned a mountain of metal sand, and aimed it towards the trio. Kat summoned all of her plant energy, to make a giant vine wall to block the metal sand. Surprisingly, it worked. ¡°Naruto! Give me a boost.¡± (Luna) said to Naruto. ¡°Jump on my tails.¡± (Naruto) seemed to know what Luna was planning, so he just lifted her up high with his three tails. Yes, Naruto only has three tails. It signifies how much strength of the nine tails he can control. Naruto moved his tails under Luna¡¯s feet, and he launched her up high to avoid the vine wall. Once Luna was up high, she had a clear view of Shukaku. Shukaku didn''t even sense her jump, since his mind was filled with nothing but rage. Therefore, he didn''t sense Luna coming at all. Then a bunch of chakra accumulated on the tip of Luna¡¯s scythe, which then she sliced Shukaku¡¯s head off. Even without a head, Shukaku moved back and regrew another head. ¡°Die!¡± (Shukaku) charged at Luna. Then before Shukaku knew it, a strong being fell in top of itself, forcing its entire body to be buried underneath the dirt. ¡°Demon-beast style! First tail slash!¡± (Naruto) That was what Naruto said before he hit Shukaku with his tail. Naruto was learning to manipulate his chakra, so he increased the length of his tails and it made him jump over the huge vine wall. And it was very timely because Shukaku charged at Luna at that time. ¡°Second slash!¡± (Naruto) used two of his tails, to pummell Shukaku even further into the ground. ¡°Third slash!¡± (Naruto) The third tail slash was already Naruto¡¯s limit. Until he learns how to control more of Kurama''s strength, then he will never be stronger. Shukaku, despite being pummelled viciously by Naruto¡¯s three tall slashes, it still got up. Shukaku¡¯s defense is stronger than in the anime, especially when it is using metal sand to protect his body. ¡°RAGE!¡± (Shukaku) attacked like a wild animal, and charged at the two again. Chapter 62 The death of the Hokage Back to Chris. This alien figure is scary. Even when I teleport to different parts of the woods, he catches up to me in seconds. His speed is already terrifying, but it¡¯s strength and defense are something that not even I would mess with. And just as I thought that things couldn¡¯t get any worse, they did. While I was busy fighting the alien, a yellow flash came to attack me from behind. All my focus was on the alien, so I didn¡¯t expect someone to attack me from behind. Then once again, the yellow flash disappeared from my sight, and was ready to attack me again. Although I couldn¡¯t see its figure because of his insane speed, but I knew that there was only one man that could use that technique. Minato Namikaze. He only had strict orders to attack me, so he didn¡¯t even bother attacking the alien. So he used the alien to his advantage, and attacked me while I fought it. The alien only seemed to attack me because I had a Re¨ª. I still don¡¯t know what that is. They were both fast. While I was also fast, but not as fast as them. And just when they were centimeters in front of me, I stopped time and made an hasty retreat. I need to use my time wisely, to formulate a plan to stop them both. Remembering back, Itachi could suppress three of those aliens with a powerful force. It looked like they were weighted down by a strong gravitational pull. ...Ding! That¡¯s it. I know how to stop them both. My time Kekkei Genkai only works for ten seconds. When the time was up, they immediately charged at me at an insane speed. Once again, I begin running in circles so I could plant more seals around the forest. I even used a bit of my plant energy, to stall them with roots and such. Although it proved ineffective, it could still slow them down by several seconds. Back to Sasori. As Sarutobi and Hina kept fighting Sasori¡¯s puppets, they were doing all right. Hina alone already destroyed 100 of his puppets. She could have destroyed more, but the four Kages are giving her a hard time as well. Sarutobi was weak when compared to Hina, so he could only give her support from the sides. Sasori then extended both his hands, and aimed it specifically for Hina. Hina is stronger than the current Hokage, so he needs to get rid of her first. Then in the middle of his palms, metal tubes appeared, then they fired a strong fire. Sasori has four strong scrolls in his back. He had already used one, it was used to summon his 300 puppets. Sasori is also a master fuinjutsu, so its normal for him to possess several strong fuinjutsu scrolls on him. And right now, he just used another scroll, which could make fire shoot out from his palms. When the fire was headed for Hina, she used her Hyuuga move to rotate at an extremely fast pace. She used it to cancel out the fire. Sasori used up his second scroll, then immediately used the third scroll on his back. The third scroll made a bunch of compressed water shoot out from his palms at an extreme speed. Don¡¯t underestimate this water. Because it is under so much pressure, it can even cut through rock as if it were paper. Hina sensed that something terrible was coming, so she dodged his incoming attack. Then she threw a bunch of smoke bombs to cover the entire field of smoke. Hopefully this way, Sasori¡¯s field of vision would be blocked, and he can¡¯t aim his weapons to Hina anymore. Although Sasori¡¯s field of vision was blocked by a bunch of smoke, that still didn¡¯t stop him from shooting his compressed water at the smoke blindly. The compressed water went at an incredible speed, that it made the smoke clear out completely. When the smoke cleared, his Kazekage puppets were within the smoke, they were caught up within Sasori¡¯s attack. So they were made into several pieces, and fell apart. ¡°Damn!¡± (Sasori) He didn¡¯t stop to think about his two Kazekages within the smoke. Now they were both destroyed. Hina hid under a steep hole. The hole wasn¡¯t made from her fight right now, it was already there when she arrived. She guesses that it was the cause when the Hokage has his fight earlier. Speaking of the Hokage. Where is he? Hina turned to see where he went, and he was on the ground not too far from her, and he was bleeding. The Hokage was caught in Sasori¡¯s attack, and as a result, his right arm got cut off cleanly. ¡°Dammit!¡± (Sarutobi) said in a painful manner. He used basic medical ninjutsu to stop the bleeding, this way he can still fight. ¡°Lord Hokage!¡± (Hina) said as she went to attend the injured Hokage. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Just be on guard.¡± (Sarutobi) said. Although the two Kazekages were destroyed, they still had to deal with the two ex-Hokages. ¡°Hm!¡± (Hina) understood what he meant, and was ready for any attack. Sasori lowered down his hands. He already used 3 out of four of his four scrolls. Nobody but him knows what hs fourth scroll does, but he won¡¯t use it unless he truly needs it. Then Sasori took off his Akatsuki clothes, then it revealed his wooden body, made out of pure wood. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, since I¡¯ve used myself.¡± (Sasori) said with no trace of emotion in his words. Back to Naruto. Shukaku was a literal pain in the ass. His offence is as terrifying as his defence, and not matter how many times they hit him, he always manages to get up. The three were getting tired from this fight, and it looks like Shukaku is tired as well . ¡®Kurama! Any ideas on how we can beat him?'' (Naruto) responded telepathically to Kurama. ¡°You need to hit his stomach, that is where the kid is located. If you manage to hit the body with enough force, then the huge beast shall fall. But there is a catch.¡± (Kurama) ¡°What catch?¡± (Naruto) ¡°You need to gather enough chakra on a single attack, and hit him in the center of the stomach. You need to find out a way to hit him in the stomach.¡± (Kurama) ¡°I think I might have an idea.¡± (Naruto) Now that Naruto knows how to defeat Shukaku, he went to tell the girls of his plan. ¡°Luna, Kat. I have an idea to take him down.¡± (Naruto)This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°How Naruto?!¡± (Luna) at this point, any plan is good to them, it''s better than to fight him head on like this. ¡°We need to do this.¡± (Naruto) then told him his wild plan to take Shukaku down. The girls nodded at Naruto¡¯s plan. Although it seemed risky, it was worth a shot. ¡°KILL!¡± (Shukaku) once again attacked the trio while they were discussing their plan. They all dodged his attack. Luna then went beside Shukaku, to distract him. Shukaku saw Luna, then attacked her with his giant metal claw. Luna jumped out of the way, then threw her scythe to Shukaku. Shukaku almost got hit by her scythe, but at the cost of dodging it, his entire right arm was cut off. This kind of wound is nothing to Shukaku, as it could regrow another one in seconds. But then his whole body was entangled in thick roots. He couldn¡¯t move at all. Kat used her wood style to hold down Shukaku for a few seconds. Now even his other was hand caught in Kat¡¯s entanglement. He couldn¡¯t retaliate even if he wanted too. Kat knew that this would work, because Chris once told her about the story of how Hashirama Senju, fought Madara Uchiha to the death. If her Kekkei Genkai could even hold down the nine-tails, the strongest out of all the tailed beasts, then it can surely hold down Shukaku, the weakest of the tailed beasts. ¡°Let me take it from here.¡± (Naruto) While the girls were doing their part. Naruto used this time to gather a bunch of chakra in his palm. It was the rasengan, but it was different. It didn¡¯t had its usual blue colour, it was red and yellow. A few weeks ago when he and Jiraiya were looking for Tsunade, he started experimenting his new chakra, with his other moves. As a result, his rasengan was more powerful than it ever was before. ¡°Take this! Demon-beast style! ANGRY RASENGAN!!!¡± (Naruto) Naruto jumped high, and aimed his attack it straight for Shukaku. Although Shukaku was immobile, its tail wasn¡¯t binded down by Kat¡¯s wood. When Naruto got close enough, Shukaku sent his tail to pierce Naruto''s real body. Naruto didn¡¯t have a chance to dodge or block, and Kat couldn¡¯t get her wood to block the attack in time. Luna however reacted quickly, thanks to her Sharingan powers. Luna quickly activated her chakra negate, and Shukaku¡¯s tail was gone. Shukaku was made from chakra, so Luna could easily negate his tail. But here¡¯s the catch, there is a limit to how much chakra Luna can negate. Meaning that the stronger the attack, the more damage her eyes take. When she blocked Chris¡¯s chakra, her eyes felt a terrible pain, but she was so angry at Danzo at that time, than she didn¡¯t care. It was already a wonder how she didn¡¯t go blind at that time. When Luna made Shukaku¡¯s tail disappear, she started crying bloody tears, and went blind. Her field of vision was now blurry. Naruto saw that the tail disappear just before it impaled his body, then his rasengan successfully made contact with Shukaku. Gaara¡¯s body was sent back far away, then his back hit a thick tree. Gaara fainted on the spot, his body dropped to the ground. ¡°We¡­ we did it.¡± (Kat) she couldn¡¯t believe that they had just taken down that monster. ¡°Good¡­ now we can rest.¡± (Naruto) His Bijuu mode finally gave in, then his body dropped to the ground on his back. It felt great to rest again. Luna could hear them, then lied on the ground as well. She just used up all of her chakra, so she was dead tired too. Kat still had a bit of energy left on her, but she still joined her friends, and laid on her back. ¡°When this is over, let¡¯s all get together and eat at Ichiraku''s.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Only if you¡¯re paying.¡± (Kat) ¡°I¡­ only have a coupon for me. Heh.¡± (Naruto) laughed a bit, as he enjoyed seeing the blue sky. Luna didn¡¯t say anything, and just laid there. She wasn¡¯t exaggerating because she had gone blind, because Chris can heal her with his Kekkei Genkai. It¡¯s great relying on a person like him, and Naruto and Kat as well, they are all her family, related or not. Sasuke on the side, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the chaotic event that just took place. Even he is aware of his own strength, and he could never compare to any of them. Maybe his brother can be compared to them. But how did they all get strong? Luna was always weak and timid minded. Kat was a nobody, until she can use her awesome wood Kekkei Genkai. Naruto was the worst in his class, but he is actually so strong. These three were different people, but the only thing they had in common was that they had the same Sensei. Chris Walker. He will never understand how someone like him, someone the same age as him, someone who doesn''t come from a prestigious, someone who doesn''t have good looks, can be better at everything than him. There is no way, that he can ever compete with him. ¡°How¡­ can I get stronger?''¡± (Sasuke) said as a bit of rage could be seen on his eyes. At first, his goal was to get power and kill Itachi. And when that changed, he decided to get stronger to protect his sister, but that didn''t work out either. But no matter how much he trains, he will always be weaker than them. He could never match up to them. But now, he has a new goal, to find his true meaning. He thought that gaining power would solve all his problems, and if it can, then how can he get enough power fast. Even though Kakashi has taught him the Chidori, it''s still far from enough. Then he heard a rustling noise coming not too far away from where he stood. He turned, and with his sharingan eyes, he was able to tell two people were headed this way. They were Kankuro, and Temari. They came here to rescue their brother. They still had yet to realize that their dad was an imposter all along. Nobody knows how long Sasori was pretending to be the Kazekage. Before they could get to Gaara, Sasuke stood in front of them, blocking their path. He only stopped them for two reasons. So they can tell him how Gaara got that power, and to put them in jail. They just attacked his village, so how can he let them go that easily? ¡°Temari! I''ll take care of him, you get Gaara and lea-¡± (Kankuro) was interrupted when Sasuke used his Genjutsu on him. ¡°What are you-¡± (Temari) Before she could finish her sentence, Sasuke sneaked up behind her and hit her nape. She fell unconscious shortly after. Sasuke is still an Uchiha, and they are stronger than most people. Sasuke then told Kankuro. ¡°You will tell me what the hell that thing is?¡± (Sasuke) He was referring to metal Shukaku When cast upon a Genjutsu, the user can make the victim spell out their secrets. This was one of the interrogation techniques the Uchihas used. ¡°What you just saw there, they call it a tailed beast. They are nine of them¡­¡± (Kankuro) and so, he told Sasuke everything he needed to know. Back to Hina. All of Sasori¡¯s puppets were destroyed, except Sasori himself. Hashirama and Tobirama. These three are without the strongest of the three hundred puppets. After a hard fought battle, Hina destroyed all of the puppets. She first started with Tobirama, who was the weakest out of all of them. She had to get rid of them one by one, that way the pressure would be lessened on her. Even when the Hokage had one arm, he was still able to use Ninjutsus with just one arm. Thanks to him, they were able to destroy Tobirama, and then Hashirama. They made sure to turn the puppet into meat paste. Hina knew that Sasori could still fix them with just his chakra threads alone. In order to make sure that doesn''t happen, she would use her fists to turn all of those puppets into meat paste Of course, this was a bit hard for the Hokage, because now Tobirama and Hashirama won''t have a proper body to be buried in. Sasori was now just a head. The only reason why he is still alive, was because of the core he installed on his body. As long as it isn''t destroyed, he would continue to live. Hina and the Hokage couldn''t help but take a small break. Fighting four Kages, an S-ranked criminal, and almost 300 puppets can make anyone tired. With her Hyuuga eyes, she was able to tell that Sasori¡¯s life depended on that core. So instead of destroying it, why not keep him alive and bodyless to interrogate him. They could get some valuable information out of him. ¡°You are truly a person of great capabilities, Hyuuga. It almost shames me that I tried to kill you about a year ago.¡± (Sasori) Even with his body gone, he lacked the feeling of being alive. Now that his body is made out of wood, he can''t feel anything, not even pain or any type of emotions. ¡°Save it! You have a lot to talk about to the interrogator.¡± (Hina) said. She doesn''t like that man at all. Someone who disrespects the dead like that, doesn''t deserve her sympathy. ¡°Even so, I have nothing to talk about.¡± (Sasori) ¡°I''m sure you''ll be saying something very different, once you go to the interrogation unit.¡± (Hokage) ¡°I don''t have any type of information that you will find useful. And even if I did tell you, you won''t tell anybody else.¡± (Sasori) ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Hina) said a bit confused. What did he mean by that? Does he think that we are willing to keep a secret with a criminal? ¡°Ever heard of the saying ¡®dead men tell no tales¡¯ well, that is indeed true.¡± (Sasori) Then using the limbs of the Kazekages that he accidentally destroyed earlier, he activated his fourth and final scroll. They took a second to react to what Sasori said, then reacted to it really quickly. ¡°Don''t bother. You can''t even escape if you wanted to. My fourth scroll will make every single of my puppets explode, and since there are about 300 puppets here, each one them has a super explosive seal, even you, Hina Hyuuga, won''t be able to survive this blast.¡± (Sasori) Indeed, all of his puppets have an explosion seal on it. Normally, one seal is kinda dangerous. But imagine 300. The chaos that it would create is terrible to anyone within the range. Since the fight took place in the coliseum, it is pretty vacant and no civilians are within a range to get caught in the explosion. Hina and the Hokage had forgotten about the Kazekages. They had turned every single puppet into a meat paste, that they had forgotten about the two that Sasori destroyed earlier by accident. Of course, he was just a head, so how can he control chakra threads without any fingers? Well that''s simple, his tongue. Sasori is a puppet, so there wasn''t a need for him to have a tongue, unless if it was used for an attack. After seeing that the only two puppets that were somewhat intact, he concentrated all of his remaining chakra to the tip of his tongue. The chakra threads were so thin, that they were practically invisible. Controlling a puppet with the tongue is impossible for a human, but not to a freak puppet like Sasori. The Hokage knew that they wouldn''t survive this blast, but Hina can survive. He turned to her and said. ¡°Take care of the village for me.¡± (Hokage) said very sternly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Hina) said a bit perplexed, then realized what he meant. Before she had a chance to speak, the Hokage already cast a ninjutsu with his one hand. ¡°HIDING LIKE A MOLE: EARTH JUTSU!¡± (Hokage) said, then a hole appeared underneath Hina Hyuuga. Hina didn''t expect the Hokage to sacrifice himself for her, then she fell down the hole. If the Hokage had enough chakra, or both of his arms, then he would have made the hole big enough for the both of them to survive, but he only possessed enough chakra for one person to barley fit in a hole. ¡°Wait! NO!¡± (Hina) then the hole closed, and an explosion occurred. The explosion was so strong, that people who were unfortunate enough to have been near it, were temporarily blinded by the light it emitted. And that was the end of the third Hokage. Even when they had a plan to counterattack Orochimaru, even when they were prepared, the Hokage still ended up dying for the leaf village. Chapter 63 Dark-grey turtle alien figure As I kept running and dodging Minato¡¯s and the alien''s attacks, I kept planting a bunch of seals everywhere ¡°TIME STOP!¡± (Chris) when I stopped time to take a break, the alien scratched my back, and I had a terrible wound. Out of instinct, I immediately teleported far away. ¡°What the hell! I stopped time, so how can it still move?¡± (Chris)
It''s adapting. You used your time Kekkei Genkai so many times, that it''s beginning to understand how to move through time.
I decided¡­that I hate the Naruto series from now on. The alien didn''t give a crap about time, and it charged once again at me. My time Kekkei Genkai was my trump card against it, and now it was useless. Thanks to my healing Kekkei Genkai, my injury healed. Time resumed, and Minato charged at me once more. But luckily, I have already finished setting up my seals. Now I can get on with my plan. I led those two to a specific area of the woods. And just within seconds that the alien was behind me, I teleported away while I activated a seal. The next thing it knew, its entire body was forced to the ground. The place he was standing had a lot of gravity seals on it. The gravity there is 1000x stronger than normal. But I knew that it would only stall him for a little bit, so I did the same thing with Minato, and put a seal on him. I appeared behind him so fast, that he didn''t even see it coming. ¡°How did you get here so fast!¡± (Minato) I just teleported to him in an instant. I planted him a teleportation seal the moment he attacked me the second time. ¡°You''re not the only one who knows how to use teleportation seals.¡± (Chris) Just as I said that, I then used another seal to stop Minato once and for all. I remember that during the fourth great ninja war, people would use this kind of seal to stop the reanimated bodies Kabuto summoned. They couldn¡¯t be killed. So this was the only way to stop him. And besides, I plan on taking his corpse so he can meet Naruto, and to extract the other half of Kurama, so I can give it to Naruto. It was a bit risky to do it with the alien attacking me, so I had to make enough time to stop Minato. Minato¡¯s body was being wrapped up in binding paper, I just created this with my creation ability. Sensing that his body was free from Orochimaru¡¯s control, he said to me. ¡°Thank you.¡± (Minato) ¡°I¡¯m still not finished with you yet, Minato Namikaze.¡± (Chris) Minato had a confused look, but didn¡¯t say anything as his body was fully covered in binding paper. I placed his body on my inventory thingy, he isn¡¯t alive so he was able to enter my space thingy. (I really need to come up with a name for that ''inventory thingy¡¯) As I placed Minato in my space inventory thingy. (I never thought I would ever say that) I turn to see the alien, and he was starting to get up on his legs. Even at 1000x gravity, he still has the strength to get up. I then drew out my master sword, and then activated true-end lightning blade. I charged at him, and seconds before I entered my own seal, I deactivated it As my sword was only centimetres away from its head, the alien grabbed my sword with just two of its finger. His reflexes are terrifying as well. ¡°REI!¡± (Green alien figure) said out loud. I tried to free my sword from its grip, but couldn''t. However, I wasn''t panicking. Instead I had a grin on my face. I got him where I needed him to be. Before the alien could punch me, I teleported to another part of the forest, and again, and again... Every single time I teleported, I would use my sword to cut it little by little. The reason I ran around like a maniac, was to place these seals all around us. When Minato attacked me, I remembered that he used his thunder flying god technique to get close to his enemies. I didn''t copy that technique, but I used my own version of his technique. When I would teleport away from the alien, I would immediately activate the gravity seal underneath the alien, rendering him helpless. When it was immobile, I would deactivate the gravity seal, and then once again slash its legs. I would do all of this within a 3 second period. It''s best if I don''t give the alien time to even think. His body is so sturdy, that my master sword was starting to get cracks on it. But it was to be expected. When I finished cutting its legs, I aimed for the chest. I cut it open so many times, that the multiple sword slashes made a small scar on its chest. Of course, my sword alone wasn''t enough, so I also used my true-end lightning blade on it. For the first time, I was faster than my enemy. After a while, my sword couldn''t take it anymore as it was about to break. I stopped attacking it, then I stood meters away from it. I was facing him, as he was facing me. He was still under the weight of my gravity seal. And with the scratches I caused on his legs, he was still immobile. My sword was good enough for one more slash. I am gonna make this one count. The alien used his strength from his arms to pull itself out of the gravity seal. ¡°REI!¡± (Green alien figure) said very angrily. It has never been attacked like that before. And although he can''t think normally like a human, he still hates me for playing him for so long. ¡°COME AT ME YOU UGLY BASTARD!!!¡± (Chris) I said out loud to taunt him. The alien understood what I said. He exerted so much strength on the bottom of his palms and legs, then it launched at me faster than it ever has. He even left a small crack on the floor. That showed just how much strength he just used to launch itself at me. I did the same thing, then launched myself at him. My sword was good enough for one more slash. With my master sword in my hands, I raised it to the sky as I prepared to attack it straight on. This was my ultimate move.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°TAKE 100% OF MY POWER: PEACEFUL CANNON!!¡± (Chris) I slashed the alien using all of my strength. I purposely aimed for it''s chest, because it''s where I made a deep wound on his chest. It was the most weakest part of his body. The alien was cut perfectly in half. It''s two parts went beside me, then it started bleeding on the ground while twitching violently. And soon, it stopped twitching. That was literally all of my strength that I used on that single move. I looked afar where the alien was when I used peaceful cannon, and it was a huge mess. The entire forest was divided in two. The distance was so great, that not even I know just how far the gulley went. I even divided an entire mountain that was a bit far away. Even the clouds weren''t spared. This is the result of my true strength. I laid on the ground as I sweated like a madman. I looked at my sword, or what was left of it. The only thing that was remaining was the handle. I threw it on the ground, and finally rested. That was the toughest battle I have ever fought. I took some breaths, and finally starting resting. Before I could go back to help the others. The alien¡¯s right side of its body, started twitching violently, and it''s left side started to twitch violently as well. Each second, the twitching started getting worse than before. I couldn''t do anything about it but witness this, since my whole energy has left my body. I could barely move at all. Then the two sides moved closer together, and it became whole again. ¡°REI!¡± (Green alien figure) yelled out loud to the sky. You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me! I just spend so much time and energy cutting it in half, and he''s returned to its original state.
That was your fault.
What do you mean?
It didn''t have super-regeneration when you fought it, or you would have never caused such a wound on its chest.
So how is it my fault?
After repeatedly stabbing it multiple times, its body started adapting a way to regenerate its wounds faster than before.
...shit.
And it''s not your fault entirely, you got tricked by it.
Huh?
When it first received your slash, he could tell that his own body was starting to get stronger. You didn''t hit him, he let you hit him, so that it could gain that ability. If it wasn''t because you were doing it a favour, then it wouldn''t have hold back on you, and you would have died when you attacked it the second time.
As blue screen was talking to me, the alien launched itself at me before I even noticed it. He grabbed me so hard on the throat, that he was about to break my neck. Before he did, he sensed something inside me. He reached for the inside of my stomach, and took out the three tails out of it. I had a shocked expression on my face. He just freed the tailed beast I had inside me. Did my repeated use of my time Kekkei Genkai, make it have a great understanding over space and time? I was trying to get out of its grip, but I didn''t have my master sword to cut his arm, and my strength and chakra was depleted from my earlier strike. I was in a helpless position. Once the three tails was released, he immediately took off and ran as fast as it could. The alien looked at him with a pleasurable look. It has never met a tailed beast, until now. He threw me aside, and my body landed on a tree. The alien threw himself at three tails, and began extracting its chakra. ¡°HELP!¡± (Isobu) cried out as he felt his power was being taken away from him. But nobody was there to help him. The green alien took only seconds to fully consume him. Once he was done, its body went through a massive transformation. His green skin was now dark-grew. It grew turtle eyes and had a long neck. His body looked like it gain muscles, like those bodybuilders. And it even grew a turtle shell with spikes on its back. ¡°...¡± (dark-gray turtle alien) said nothing. It didn''t posses the feeling of happiness from obtaining an even stronger body. But he did feel stronger than before. Not only did he absorb the chakra of Isobu, he even gained its abilities such as the turtle-beast style. I on the other hand, could only stand there to watch. It was only a duplicate, but it was stronger than I could ever imagine. Now that it had absorbed Isobu, no one stood a chance against it. The gray-alien turtle figure looked at my direction. It still had the thought of killing me. I could only stand there helplessly, as I waited for my faith. There is nothing I could do about it. I looked at my hand, and it was the ring that I forgot to gave Luna. I held it tightly, as if I were holding Luna herself. ¡°Sorry Naruto, Luna, and my students. But it looks like I''m not gonna make it. After all, this isn''t anime, this is real life.¡± (Chris) As I said said, I couldn''t help but shed a tear. ¡®This isn''t anime, this is real life¡¯ the thought kept echoing in my mind. Then I saw a vision of me, Luna and Kat huddled each other while we cried. We were in a room, surrounded by fire everywhere. I couldn''t see anything, as my vision ended there. ¡°What was that?!¡± (Chris) that vision felt very familiar, but I couldn''t think of where it had happened. The dark-grew turtle alien didn''t care what was happening to me, so it charged at me once again. Before it could do that, it started to snow. There wasn''t any sign of winter coming soon, so where is all this snow coming from. Even the sky was still sunny. When the snow came in contact with my body, nothing happened. However, when it touched the dark-grey turtle alien, ice started enveloping its body. At first, the snow seemed harmless, until it touched the alien¡¯s body. I don''t get it? It affects him, but it doesn''t affect me? Then an ice wall appeared in front of me, it divided the alien and me. The next thing I knew, I was carried away by a small figure. The figure had a mask, and was about my height. People wouldn''t recognize the person underneath the mask, but I did, because it was someone whom I fought before. ¡°Haku? What the hell are you doing here?!¡± (Chris) He was someone who I least expected to come to my rescue. ¡°Shut up!¡± (Haku) said as he carried me on his back. The alien saw me being carried away by Haku, so he destroyed the ice wall with just a punch. Then he started giving chase. ¡°I''m not saying that I am not glad seeing you here Haku, but¡­ RUN FASTER!¡± (Chris) Haku is not good at running, he is more specialized with his ice Kekkei Genkai. ¡°I got it covered.¡± (Haku) Haku made ice appear on the ground. It spread out so far that it made the entire forest covered in ice. Then he skated away. Skating is faster than running away, especially when ice is Haku¡¯s specialty. The ice has increased Haku¡¯s speed, it didn''t seem to affect the alien at all. Even now, it is still gaining on us. ¡°I see you learned some new techniques. Got any other ones that can kill it.¡± (Chris) ¡°No, it was not my intention on killing that thing, my Sensei''s got it covered.¡± (Haku) said without any sort of fear of worry in his words. ¡°Sensei? Who''s your Sensei?¡± (Chris) it couldn''t be Zabuza, Kakashi and I killed him. Haku came to a sudden stop. He made a 180 degree turn to see the alien figure. I couldn''t turn my head, so my body had to face wherever Haku was looking, as I was still hanging from his back. Upon turning, I expected to see just the alien, but I didn''t see him alone. Beside it, was a woman with black long hair reaching all the way to her butt. She was wearing a very light blue robe, that part of it was being dragged on the ground. She had a thin wind fan on her hand, that had a symbol of the Hyuuga clan on it. She had blue eyes, soft pink lips, her height was about the average human size. Her breasts though, they are as big as Hina¡¯s. Even when they were under a blue robe, I could still tell that they were huge. Although she was indeed very sexy, she emitted a huge amount of strength that I never felt before. I sense a bit of chakra, but the other part seemed to be another type of natural energy she was emitting. ¡°These things are growing stronger. But still, you are not as strong as the one that I fought before, which means that you''re one of its duplicates, aren''t you.¡± (?) said. Her voice sounded gentle, but it still carried a sound of someone with supreme authority. The alien was facing her. Even when he had just gone through a massive transformation, it didn''t dare confront her at all. It faced me one last time then it said before running away. ¡°REI WILL RETURN TO ME!¡± (Dark-grey turtle alien) said then fled as fast as it could. ¡°Oh no you don''t!¡± (?) This lady knew that she had to kill it, before it causes destruction again. With just a simple step, she created a crack in the ground, and then it came out a bunch of yellow chains from it. These chains are fast, but not fast enough. If it was 10 minutes ago, then these chains would have catched up to the alien, but the alien went through such a transformation, so it''s speed and reflexes have been enhanced as well. The dark-grey turtle alien sensed those chains coming after him, so he used all his remaining strength to jump up high to avoid those chains. The lady knew that it couldn''t catch up to it anyway. She might be fast, but not as fast as that thing. There was no point in chasing after that thing, so the only thing she could do was to let it go. She re-summoned those chains back to the ground, then slowly walked up to Haku. ¡°Good job, Haku. You did a good job getting this kid away from that thing.¡± (?) she said as she petted Haku¡¯s head. Under the mask, Haku was very bashful, he will never get used to being petted from a beautiful lady like his Sensei. ¡°Who are you?¡± (Chris) if she was able to make the alien go away from fear, then how strong is she really. ¡°My name kid, is Isabella Nocturne.¡± (Isabella) smiled gently at me. She''s Isabella, the strongest out of the five Gonin, as well as the most mysterious. ¡°Sup.¡± (Chris) I gave a casual greeting to her. ¡°Tell me what''s going on?¡± (Isabella) After hearing that her friend, Hina Hyuuga, was finally healed, she can finally return to her village after so long. She sincerely missed Hina. ¡°In short terms. Orochimaru ambushed the village, I fought the alien, but lost. And¡­ that''s pretty much it.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm¡­ I''ll be right back. Haku, take care of him for me.¡± (Isabella) said. ¡°Yes Sensei!¡± (Haku) said respectfully. Then Isabella left our sights. I however, was so tired already, that I slept on Haku¡¯s back. I was so tired today, and my will alone has kept me awake until now. I am so glad that I decided to save Haku back then. Then I fell fast asleep. I snored a bit, and I even drooled a bit on Haku¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Gross¡­¡± (Haku) said as he kept carrying me on his back. They both saw how I fought the alien, and they knew that I tried my best. And just as it was about to kill me, that''s when they decided to interfere in this fight. It''s amazing how a kid like Chris, has so much power when he isn''t an adult yet. Haku didn''t know what to feel. He knows that I saved his life, but I also killed his father figure. Then again, it''s his and Zabuza¡¯s fault they got into this mess, they attacked us in the land of waves, and they messed up. But Haku didn''t hold a grudge, but he didn''t like me either. It''s hard to say it. Chapter 64 prove that youre a man! This is the result of the battle. Naruto and the others defeated Gaara. Hina survived the blast, but nobody else did. Chris lost the fight with the green alien. Sakura, TenTen, Hinata, Al and Planty had finished defeating all of the ninjas that were fighting in the village. Thanks to the council¡¯s plan, many casualties have been avoided. It could have been worse if they did not have a plan beforehand. The only fight that was still going on, was the Gonins. Jiraiya and Tsunade had the advantage in this fight. It was two Gonins, versus one Gonin, and a sidekick. Orochimaru had exhausted all of his strength. If it weren¡¯t for Kabuto¡¯s healing abilities, then he would have lost this fight earlier than expected. He didn¡¯t expect Tsunade to appear here, if she wasn¡¯t here, then things would have been different today. But just because she was here, doesn¡¯t mean that he has to quit his plan to destroy the leaf village. But, he has realized that his plan has failed. He has suffered more casualties than the sand village did. But he came here for something else. And even though he took the Hokage¡¯s life, he can be replaced by Isabella, or Jiraiya, or even Tsunade. They didn''t suffer a lot. He had given up his three dead Hokages for this fight, and they all failed miserably. *CRASH!* That was the sound of the huge seal covering the village, breaking apart. Someone or something, had managed to break down the seal. Back to Isabella. Isabella was in front of the purple wall. She had to break it to get in. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± (Isabells) Just by saying these words, the entire seal broke apart. Just the might of her words caused the huge wall to break, not even the alien could break it with so many punches. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, Tsubaki¡­¡± (Isabella) said as she looked at the blue sky with a hint of sadness in her eyes. She entered the village to meet the bastard that caused so much damage to her home. Back to Orochimaru. Orochimaru saw the one who broke his seal, and he knows that it¡¯s his signal to flee from this place. ¡°Well I gotta go.¡± (Orochimaru) he wasn¡¯t stupid. He could barely hold his own against Jiraiya and Tsunade, so how can he deal against Isabella. ¡°No you¡¯re not leaving you snake bastard!¡± (Tsunade) said as she threw several shurikens at him. Kabuto used himself as a body shield, then blocked all incoming attacks. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Kabuto-¡° *blegh* (Orochimaru) spat out a mouthful of blood. But why? He felt a slight pain on his back. There was a Kunai deep on his back. ¡°I told you, that I will kill you, bastard!¡± (Anko) said very angrily at Orochimaru. ¡°Hehehe! Anko, why am I not surprised. But sadly, you are underestimating me.¡± (Orochimaru) poofed, and then appeared the body of Kabuto. The other Kabuto who was mentioned earlier, was someone else¡¯s dead corpse, that Kabuto changed his face to make it look like him. He copied a bit of Sasori''s style, and used chakra threads to control the dead body. The real Orochimaru was still recuperating from Chris¡¯s rasen-kamehameha. Who would have known that once that attack made contact with his body, he would be unable to use chakra at all. The Rasen-kamehameha was more terrifying than Chris gave it credit for. It had similar effects to the Rasen-shuriken. If one would be hit by it, a bunch of little wind blades would cut through the opponents chakra points. The Rasen-kamehameha hit Orochimaru in the stomach, and he barely made it out alive, thanks to Kabuto again. He needs to possess a new body, and hopefully this will get him back his original strength. And even if he had lost this battle, he had completed his objective. Sasuke is now once again seeking for power, and Orochimaru can give him power. He only needs to guide Sasuke to him. Back on topic. Kabuto fell on the ground, because the kunai Anko had stabbed him with was covered with poison. The poison won¡¯t kill Kabuto, but it will paralyze him for several weeks, and only his mouth can move. She was gonna use this poison to capture Orochimaru, so he can remove the seal on her neck. But it was all useless in the end. The person she stabbed with was only Orochimaru¡¯s gay-ass slave. ¡°No¡­ damn that bastard!¡± (Anko) couldn¡¯t help but punch and kick the ground. She had waited patiently for so long to stab him, only to find out he was never here to begin with. ¡°Hehehehe! The leaf village has lost. Before I die, you all should know that this isn¡¯t over¡­¡± (Kabuto) ¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡± (Tsunade) said. ¡°I injected myself with several poisons so that I can have the strength to compete with you two, and now I am near the end of my life. The thing that you all should know, is that Orochimaru has informed the Raikage that you will be weak right now. So there is a good chance that¡­ there will be a war between the leaf village, and the village hidden in the clouds.¡± (Kabuto) said very softly, but they could all still hear him. ¡°HE WHAT?!?!¡± (Tsunade) said very angrily. That snake bastard won¡¯t ever give up until they have perished. ¡°The Raikage agreed with Orochimaru¡¯s plans. And now that he has the support of the rich Gato, then you have the disadvantage this time. HAIL LORD OROCHIMARU¡­¡± (Kabuto) As he said these words, he slowly closed his eyelids, only to never open them again. ¡°We need to inform the Hokage¡­ oh right¡­¡± (Jiraiya) said. He should be used to not having a Hokage. ¡°Even if we might go to war at any day now, we still need to settle some matters.¡± (Tsunade) ¡°Hm.¡± (Jiraiya) agreed with Tsunade, then left to attend the things that need attending first. Anko was just standing there while looking at the two corpses. ¡°I will kill you, after you have gotten rid of this curse. At least ¡®he¡¯ might be able to help me.¡± (Anko) Anko didn¡¯t know what to do, so she just headed back to the leaf village. Back to Chris. ¡°Hey. Wake up¡­ I don¡¯t know your name.¡± (Haku) said to me. He got tired of carrying me on his back me, so he laid me on the part of the grass that wasn¡¯t destroyed from the earlier fight. My huge chakra Kekkei Genkai, could actually replenish my chakra at an extremely fast rate. I already had about 30% of my chakra back. 30% of chakra might not be a lot to some people, but I have a million times more chakra than the nine-tails. So yeah¡­ My healing Kekkei Genkai also took effect, and I was able to wake up with all of my wounds gone. Haku was surprised to see just how fast I healed. He has been on many fights before, and with my kind of injuries, I should have been in bed for a few months. But in only half an hour, my injuries have fully healed. Not even Naruto can heal this fast. I opened my eyes, only to see my clothes except my underwear was all gone. I looked to see that my clothes were hanging from a tree, but they were torn apart. Guess it¡¯s because of my fight.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I looked at Haku, and he didn¡¯t have his mask anymore. This is the first time I have seen him without his mask. If it wasn¡¯t because he was a man then¡­ Wait, since this is a new Naruto world, is there a chance that Haku is a girl.
Hmmmmm¡­.. I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s check it out.
I am not gonna check if he had a penis or a vagina.
Then do you have a better idea.
I¡¯ll think of one.
It¡¯s funny how you almost died, and yet this is the first thing you think off¡­ are you sure you aren¡¯t bipolar?
Maybe. But there is no point in me crying because I almost died. Since I didn''t die, then I will use this time to get even stronger.
Okay, but how? You already learned natural energy, and all of your Kekkei Genkais are already maxed out. Even if you manage to strengthen your time ability, it will take years to do it, just to raise its strength a little. And I don''t think that the aliens are willing to wait for you so that you can get stronger.
I know bluescreen, I wasn''t referring to me, I was referring to the others.
Huh?
I cannot do this alone, I am still too weak. This is why I will need my students strength more than ever.
Even if you and Naruto, and the others were to gang up in the grey alien, you will still lose. Unless if you are a freak like Isabella, then that''s different.
¡­ You have just given me another idea to become stronger.
How?
Isabella. If she was able to inflict so much fear on the alien, then maybe she can teach me. Unless if her powers come from her Kekkei Genkai, then there is nothing I can do about it.
Not a bad idea, but do you have another plan to get stronger.
Yes I do. By understanding the four elements. Just by understanding peace, I unlocked peaceful cannon, imagine if I could understand wind, fire and earth.
You were lucky enough to understand peace, how are you gonna learn the other elements as well?
I still¡­ haven''t thought that far yet, but I''ll just wing it.
¡­ I gave my system powers to an idiot.
But I am your idiot.
Sad, but true ( ;©V_©V)
I ignored blue screen, then contacted Itachi. When the alien was absorbing Isobu, I contacted Itachi so that he could help me, but unfortunately other ninjas were attacking Itachi agian. If he were to come here, then that would leave Karen and Izumi vulnerable. I understood, then I cut off all communications. Itachi was fine, so not a lot to mention there. I created some clothes for me to wear, then stood up to head to the leaf village. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± (Haku) is it really a good idea to walk when you just barely made it out alive. ¡°I''m gonna see my friends. You should come too.¡± (Chris) After thinking about it, Haku decided to follow me to the leaf village. When we both arrived at the leaf village, I saw a bunch of dead corpses, and captured prisoners tied up in ropes. I didn''t care for them. I looked everywhere to see where Naruto and the others were. By sensing the entire village with my chakra, I sensed that Luna and the others were resting in the hospital. I walked over there while Haku kept following me. His Sensei told him to take care of Chris, so he decided to follow her orders until she says so otherwise. I entered the hospital room they were in. Luna¡¯s eyes were bandaged. Naruto was fine, his healing abilities already started healing his wounds. Kat wasn''t that injured, but she was a bit tired and decided to rest with Luna and Naruto. Sasuke was nowhere to be seen. He didn''t do anything in this war, so he is outside seeing what to he can do. ¡°Sensei!¡± (Naruto) waved his hand at me, trying to catch my attention. Kat looks at me, before puffing her cheeks then turning her head to the other side. Why is she mad at me for? I didn''t do anything to her?
What about the time you got her wet during your training.
Is she still mad about that? Unless one is gay, then a man would find it impossible to avoid her sexy body while it is wet. So I''m the real victim here!
¡­Shameless bastard.
Takes one to know one.
Bitch!
Four sides.
Ohhohoho! I see what you did there. You win this round. Only because you just suffered a crushing defeat.
... ¡°Hey, Chris. Glad to see that you''re okay. Then again, I am blind. Yohohohoho!¡± (Luna) I shook my head a little bit. Did she just made a Brook joke from one piece? ¡°Can you say that agai!?¡± (Chris) I asked to be sure. ¡°I said that I am happy to know you''re okay.¡± (Luna) I think I hit my head during the fight. I walked up to Luna, then healed her eyesight. Luna took off her blindfold, she was able to see normally again. I took this time to give her a kiss. She didn''t reject it, and gave me a kiss as well. When I almost died back there, my last thoughts were her. I need to live life to the fullest. ¡°A-Hem! So Chris, who is your friend?¡± (Kat) said to break this awkward mood. Kat then pointed at Haku in disdain. Why is she so mad at him when they shouldn''t know each other? ¡°He is my friend, Haku¡­ what was your last name again.¡± (Chris) thinking about it, I never learned Haku¡¯s full name. ¡°I am Haku Yuki. Nice to meet you all.¡± (Haku) gave a small bow to Naruto and the others. ¡°And don''t be fooled by his appearance. He might look like a girl, but he is actually a man.¡± (Chris) Upon hearing that Haku was a man, Kat was relieved a bit, and now she didn''t view Haku as a potential threat anymore. When Luna and Naruto heard that Haku was a man, they were shocked. His looks could rival even the most beautiful Hyuuga women. Luna felt like she was losing in femininity to everyone. Hinata with her looks and breasts. Kat with her breasts and feminine figure. And now Haku, with his looks only, and he''s a DUDE!. Seeing as how she even lost to a man, a small soul could be seen exiting her body. ¡°Hmm¡­ he doesn''t look like a girl.¡± (Naruto) had a hard time believing it. ¡°I thought that at first as well.¡± (Chris) after using appraise on Haku a bit earlier, I confirmed he was indeed a man. Whew! That was a close call. Inviting a man to my harem, not happening. ¡°Prove it!¡± (Naruto) said The girls took a second to realize what Naruto was saying, and they blushed. Haku seemed to have the same thoughts as the girls, and he too blushed a bit. ¡®... Dude. If you wanna act like a man, then you first need to stop acting like a cute girl.¡¯ Chris thought. Naruto was still very pure hearted, so he didn''t think that his words could cause the girls to view him as a pervert. ¡°Never!¡± (Haku) said out loud. ¡°Then you are a girl. I didn''t know that you were a liar.¡± (Naruto) said like he just solved a case. ¡°I am not a liar! I am 100% a man!¡± (Haku) cutefully stomped his foot like when a girl would do when she pouted. Even Kat and Luna were finding hard to believe him. Stop acting like a girl when you admit that you''re a man! ¡°Then you will prove it right here, right now in front of everybody.¡± (Naruto) ¡°I said no!¡± (Haku) yelled out loud with an extremely red face. Not even Zabuza has said anything like that to him. Seeing as how Haku denied it, Naruto went to one side of the bed, and put his right arm out. ¡°If you are a man, then you will prove it to us with an arm wrestling competition.¡± (Naruto) This is what Naruto meant all along. He never said to look at his penis, only to play a game of arm wrestling, like a real man. Upon hearing what Naruto meant, the girls and Haku fell to the down. Can you be not so misleading! What if he really does show ¡®it¡¯ I however, was trying my best to hold my laughter. I knew Naruto¡¯s personality, and he only has a very pure heart¡­ then again, he invented he sexy jutsu¡­ it''s kinda hard to say it in simple words. ¡°You have fun playing games with Naruto, i''ll head out for something.¡± (Chris) I said as I left them to do whatever they want. Everybody but Naruto were in an awkward position. What to do¡­ I left to check on the other girls, only to find that Planty and Al were fighting in the hospital halls. I quickly put them back to their places, and then proceeded to heal TenTen as the rest. I healed all of my students and friends. Then I set off to find Isabella. I found her chatting with Hina. Hina was happy that Isabella finally appeared, that she had forgotten about the Hokage¡¯s death. They were acting like a bunch of young school girls. They might be from different families, but they are oddly similar. Hina was so focused on Isabella, that she didn''t even sense me coming. ¡°And where is that cute, Hanabi. I can''t wait till I pinch her cheeks again!¡± (Isabella) said. Isabella likes cute things only. Why do you think she took Haku as her student in the first place. ¡°Oh that''s right! I brought her to a safe room in the Hyuuga palace, I''ll get her right now.¡± (Hina) left to go pick up her neice. Hina left so quickly, that she didn''t even say hi to me. ¡°Oh kid, thank you for healing my friend.¡± (Isabella) she knew when her friend told her about a kid similar to Chris¡¯s appearance, that he had healed her of her poison. ¡°No problem.¡± (Chris) ¡°What''s your name?¡± (Isabella) wanted to know. ¡°Chris.¡± (Chris) ¡°Chris¡­ what an unusual name.¡± (Isabella) ¡°...¡± (Chris) it''s a common name where I come from. Some of the best people out there are called Chris. ¡°Did you came to see me?" (Isabella) said as she waved her Hyuuga fan on her face. ¡°Yes I did. I was wondering if you could get me to be as strong as you.¡± (Chris) This might be fast and straightforward, but blue screen is right, I don''t have a lot of time. Isabella stopped waving her fan, then looked at me seriously. ¡°Do you want to defeat that thing?! Is that why you want power.¡± (Isabella) ¡°I do. That thing is only a duplicate of the original, and if it could beat me easily, then how can I protect my friends.¡± (Chris) I said honestly. ¡° ¡®sigh¡¯ even if I could teach you, I can''t. My strength comes from my Kekkei Genkai, so I am afraid that there isn''t anything that I can teach you.¡± (Isabella) said truthfully. ¡°Well thank you for telling me.¡± (Chris) I gave a slight bow to her. Well that sucks. Looks like I''m gonna have to find my own way. Before I knew it, Hina ran to us with a frightened look on her eyes. ¡°Hanabi! She''s been taken.¡± (Hina) said. This is very scary for her. ¡°Taken! She could have just ran away?¡± (Isabella) there is no way that anyone entered the Hyuuga place. Even if they did, what would they find anything valuable there. Everything valuable in there were just a bunch of ninjutsu and taijutsu scrolls, specifically only for Hyuuga bloodlines only. If an outsider were to learn them, then it''s no different from useless to them. ¡°She didn''t run away! The people who were protecting her are all dead. They were all killed by stab wounds. Hanabi wasn''t there, so the ones who attacked the Hyuuga people must have taken Hanabi.¡± (Hina) Hina said that so fast, that we could barely understood her. Under this type of situation, anybody would find things difficult to say anything normally. I read her mind, and understood her completely. A bunch of rage accumulated in me. Hanabi is my little sister...AND THEY DARE TAKE HER FROM ME! I stepped so hard on the ground, then disappeared from that spot in an instant. I even left a huge crack on the ground. I tried sensing the whole leaf village, and not a trace of Hanabi anywhere. I checked a huge part of the woods, and nothing. I extended my senses as far as I could, but I still couldn''t find her. Whoever they are, they must be far away from the village. ¡°HANABI!!!¡± (Chris) I yelled out of the top of my lungs. Far far away, could be seen 5 men, and one of them had a huge straw bucket on its back. And inside it, was Hanabi. ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡± (Hanabi) muttered her breath softly. Chapter 65 Konan appears I looked everywhere for Hanabi, and I couldn¡¯t even find a trace of her anywhere. Out of rage, I hit the ground and screamed out of the top of my lungs, and I even smashed some trees. I am really stupid. I should have put a tracking seal on her, or even a teleportation seal, I can''t believe I made the same mistake twice. I remember all those times I spent with Hanabi, all the times we laughed, had fun, and we once even played with her plushies with Hinata and Luna. I was shedding tears. My real sister left me, and now my other sister was taken from me. The pain is unbearable, and I can¡¯t even feel pain. I had summoned Al to look for her from the sky, and I even summoned as many shadow clones as I could. Whoever these bastards are, they have already left a long time ago. But why would they take Hanabi? Why?! Then I felt Planty rub his little green head on my hand. ¡°I¡­ know where¡­ the girl¡­ is¡­¡± (Planty) said very slowly. After eating quite a number of people back there, he has gotten smarter and stronger. He was finally able to communicate a bit with me. When I heard Planty say those words, my whole life suddenly seemed to brighten. ¡°Where is she?!¡± (Chris) I need to get to her quickly, before it¡¯s too late. ¡°Right on¡­ the path¡­ ahead¡­¡± (Planty) pointed the way with a leaf that he used as an arm. ¡°How do you know?¡± (Chris) isn¡¯t it too good if Planty does know the way. Even I can¡¯t find out where they have taken Hanabi. ¡°The trees¡­ speaks to me¡­ they ask you¡­ to leave¡­ before you kill¡­ more of them.¡± (Planty) It took a second for me to process what he meant, then I understood what Planty meant. Out of rage, I kinda smashed those trees. Technically they are living beings. And the fact that they are communicating to Planty, means that they don¡¯t want me here. And it means that they must¡¯ve seen the people who have taken Hanabi. I never thought I would say this, but thank you Mother Nature. ¡°Sorry.¡± (Chris) I lowered my head in shame to the trees. Before I left, I quickly gathered plant energy on my hand, then gave it to the trees whom I just smashed. They were now fully intact, and were probably in better shape than before. ¡°Let¡¯s go Planty!¡± (Chris) i said to Planty. Planty took a few glances at the trees that I just regrew with my plant energy, then left. I didn¡¯t see it, but one of the trees that I mentioned before, were kinda making a sound, it sounded like a grown man groaning? Or something. (Oooohhhhh epic foreshadowing) After a few minutes of going faster than I ever did, I sensed 6 people up ahead. And one of those, was Hanabi. She was still alive and healthy. ¡°Planty! For doing such a good job, you can eat those people when I¡¯m done with them.¡± (Chris) you mess with my family, you die. ¡°Yay!¡± (Planty) said slowly. He is trying to imitate human behaviour. At this moment as I kept getting closer to Hanabi, one of the five men spotted me. They were all wearing black, light clothing that masked their entire appearance. The only thing that revealed their identity, was the Kumogakure headband on their foreheads. One of the guys who spotted me, said to his group leader in a casual manner. ¡°Looks like we have company.¡± (Wu) said. A man who spotted me goes by the name of Wu. ¡°How many are there?!¡± (Leader) said. It was impossible for someone to follow them from Konoha, as they had planned this kidnapping for months. Their plan was flawless. ¡°Just¡­ one? And I can tell that it''s just a kid.¡± (Wu) ¡°Just one! And it''s a kid. Let''s capture him and make him a slave, you can never have too many slaves.¡± (Leader) said in a casual manner. If it''s just a kid, then what do they need for fear. They are all Jonin ranked ninjas, even Kakashi would have trouble dealing with them. But regardless, they wanted to see the cocky kid who thinks that he could take them on by himself. So they stopped in their tracks, and waited for him to come. As I was going towards them at a terrifying speed, they stopped. Did they notice me, or what? Either way, I am glad they stopped running. Now I can kill them earlier than I thought, and save my little sister. I landed in front of them. They were all kinda strong, but how can they even compare to me. The one that had Hanabi inside his straw bucket, felt very familiar. Once the leader saw me, he was stunned, and was even smiling out of happiness. ¡°Out of all the people, you actually came to me.¡± (Leader) ¡°I came here for my sister.¡± (Chris) I said with no emotion in my words. Today I am pissed off. First I didn''t complete my mission to get that blood puppet. Second. My ass got handed to me by an overpowered alien. And thirdly, my sister was taken from me, while everyone else was risking their lives to fight in the leaf village. Just by thinking about this, makes my blood boil in anger. However I remained calm as I didn''t want Hanabi to see me like this. ¡°You don''t recognize me at all, do you?¡± (Leader) ¡°I am here for my sister.¡± (Chris) I better not risk attacking them yet. They might harm Hanabi if I do attack them. ¡°Look for yourself.¡± (Leader) said as he took off his mask. And it was the pedo-stache person who taught Hanabi waltz a while ago. However I didn''t really care. Even if the person in front of me was Madara, I wouldn''t care at all. I only wanted Hanabi back. ¡°I came here for my sister.¡± (Chris) The pedo-Stache guy was getting annoyed that I only said that one sentence. He dropped the straw bucket to the ground, and took out Hanabi with his arm. He held her close to his stomach, and tightened his grip on her shoulder. ¡°Onii-chan!¡± (Hanabi) said as tears could be seen rolling down her eyes. She has never been this happy to see anybody before. ¡°Did they hurt you, Hanabi.¡± (Chris) I swear, if they had touched her or hurt her in any way, then there will be hell to pay. ¡°No!¡± (Hanabi) shook her head. I read her mind just to be sure, and they indeed did not do anything to her. It doesn''t matter anyway, they are all gonna die today. ¡°You didn''t expect me at all, did you kid. I only took the job as this little brats waltz teacher, so I could learn just how the Hyuuga palace works. And I uncovered so many secrets in there, and I-¡± (pedo-stache) guy was interrupted by me. ¡°Hanabi, when me make out of this.¡± (Chris) I didn''t care what he was about for say. So I interrupted him.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°IF! You make it out of this.¡± (Pedo-stache) was very angry at me for interrupting him. So why waste anymore of his breath on me. ¡°When we make it out of this, I swear I will tell you so many stories that I haven''t told you yet. Okay.¡± (Chris) ¡°Can you¡­ can you tell me more about the Avatar, I really liked that story.¡± (Hanabi) Her fear of being kidnapped was almost replaced by my promise. And besides, she wanted me to repeat the entire avatar story again. She just liked it so much. ¡°Of course. I''ll even repeat to you a hundred times. But you need to do me a favour.¡± (Chris) ¡°What is it?!¡± (Hanabi) hearing that I would repeat the story as many times as she wants, how could she not be happy. I used a bit of my skills to make her fear of being kidnapped go away for a moment. ¡°You need to cover your eyes, and your ears as much as you can. And under no circumstances, can you open your eyes, or your ears. And if you break your promise, then I will never tell you another story. Promise me.¡± (Chris) ¡°I promise!¡± (Hanabi) She quickly closed her eyelids, the put her arms in her ears. She will not open them until her Onii-chan tells her to do it. ¡°Smart move kid. I wouldn''t want her to be scarred for life when she sees me killing you bit by bit-¡± (pedo-stache) He found himself unable to complete his sentence. So much fear was going inside him. He was so afraid, that he couldn''t move his muscles at all. This is the same for his other four companions. They have never experienced this type of fear, and it as coming from that kid. But how can he do it? This isn''t killing intent he''s emitting, it''s pure fear. One can unlock killing intent after killing an unknown number of people. But how can one emit so much fear? This was much more terrifying than killing intent. I directed all my fear into those guys. I made Hanabi close her eyes because she would be scared of me forever, I couldn''t let her see that. And I made her cover her ears, to make sure that she doesn''t hear the screams of the men I''m gonna torture. I walked as slowly at a normal pace, then took Hanabi in my arms away from the man. The man couldn''t move from fear. So he could only stare as I took Hanabi away from him. ¡°Planty! You can eat those men, but leave the one in the middle, I have some questions for him.¡± (Chris) I said as I carried Hanabi deeper into the woods. ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Planty) summoned a bunch of thick roots to coil themselves around four of the men and then devoured them all. They all couldn''t even scream out of fear. They could only stare as this carnivorous plant ate them slowly. The Pedo-stache was crying as he watched his own men dying in front of his face. He had been with them for years, and he has seen the as his own brothers. For them to be killed like that, is just unbearable. ¡®what kind of freak did I offend?¡¯ He thought to himself. Then Planty used his roots to coil the Pedo-Stacie guy, and keep him there until Chris returns. I was expecting these man to cry when Planty ate them, but they didn''t. Looks like I underestimated my fear skill. I then summoned a shadow clone without using hand signs. I learned how to use ninjutsus without using hand signs last month. I didn''t want to let Hanabi off my embrace for a single second, she was still afraid that the man would take her away again. I will stay with her until this is over. My shadow clone didn''t need me to tell him what to do. He walked towards the pedo-stache man for answers. I teleported back to the leaf village with Hanabi. But first, let''s see what the pedo-stache guy has to say. My shadow clone looked down at the man who was coiled in Planty¡¯s thick roots. He was crying a lot, and sweated like a pig. I pulled him forcefully by his hair, then launched him at a thick tree. Before he could even say anything, I put a Kunai on his throat, while my other hand stabbed his shoulder with another Kunai. ¡°If you make a single sound, then I will do so much worse than just a Kunai on your shoulder.¡± (Chris) The pedo-stache guy nodded his head. He tried his best to hold in the pain. He looked at me as if I was the devil. ¡°I''ll tell you anything. But please I *AGH!*¡± (pedo-stache guy) wanted to say something, but made the Kunai on his shoulder go deeper. ¡°I know that you will tell me everything. Now then, I wonder why you even need these fingers. And this little piggy went to hell!¡± (Chris) As I said that, as I cut off one of his fingers. The man screamed, even though I told him not to. Seeing him scream in pain, I cut off more fingers and more. I am not a sadist, I am doing this because he needs to tell me the truth, and revenge for kidnapping Hanabi.
You can just add a truth seal to this man, can''t you?
I know. But there are more ways to make a person tell the truth. After cutting off all of the man¡¯s fingers, he cried more and yelled louder than before. The pain was too much to bear. ¡°Now talk! Who send you here?¡± (Chris) I demanded to know. I read his mind in case he lied to me. ¡°If I tell you, then will you let me go?¡± (Pedo-stache guy) said. He¡¯s in no position to negotiate, but whatever. ¡°If you tell me everything that I need to know, then I won¡¯t kill you, and I will award you a generous reward.¡± (Chris) I used a few of my skills to make me seem more convincing. Seeing that I was telling the truth, the man let out everything he knows. ¡°The Raikage send us here. He paid me and my pals to capture a young Hyuuga lady to breed her and make a strong clan like the Hyuuga clan. This way Kumo will rise to the top.¡± (Pedo-stache guy) Hearing him say that the Raikage was gonna treat Hanabilike a farm animal, who is nothing but used for breeding, I got pissed, I am so angry at Kumo. I used to like the Raikage because of his awesome speed, but now I wanna crush his balls, and burn down the village he loves so much. ¡°But why Hanabi out of all people?¡± (Chris) ¡°A long time ago, my village has tried to kidnap Hinata for the same purpose, but failed. I was there when Hinata fought her father, and even I knew that she would be a nuisance to kidnap her. So I had to settle for her little sister. The Raikage knew that the village would be ambushed by Orochimaru. So he set up a plan to kidnap Hanabi and Hinata Hyuuga during the conflict. But after Hinata was so much stronger than we thought, we could only settle for Hanabi Hyuuga.¡± (Pedo-stache guy) ¡°Anything else that I should know.¡± (Chris) I already expected this much, so it¡¯s not surprising to know. But the fact that they were gonna kidnap Hinata as well, now I am even more pissed. ¡°There¡­ no, nothing else.¡± (Pedo-stache guy) hesitated to say something, but refrained from telling me. ¡®I can''t tell him that I planned to kidnap his girlfriend out of revenge.¡¯ He thought to himself. I read his mind¡­ and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed to express half the things I¡¯m feeling right now. ¡°Well thank you, you can go.¡± (Chris) ¡°Thank you!¡± (Pedo-stache guy) said gleefully. When he returns home, he will ask the Raikage to avenge his friends. Even if this kid might be strong, can he be even compared to the Raikage. Then he found himself being tangled by a bunch of roots around his legs. He tripped, and he found himself hanging upside down. ¡°What! I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t kill me?!" (Pedo-stache guy) said fearfully. Chris never planned on letting him go, did he. ¡°I did say that, but I never said that Planty wouldn¡¯t kill you. And besides, you forgot your reward, your reward is a quick death.¡± (Chris) Realizing that he was gonna die, he yelled at me angrily. ¡°You better let me go, or you will make an enemy out of Kumo. Do you seriously want to go to war with them?¡± (Pedo-Stache guy) He had no choice but to use the Raikage to instill fear in me. Ha! As if the Raikage can beat me. ¡°So what! Even if I have to go against the whole world, I will always protect those close to me! Cause that¡¯s my ninja way¡± (Chris) I declared proudly. Then a strong gust of wind came out of my body. It shook the leafs hanging on the branches near me. But I didn¡¯t notice it.
Did you just¡­?! Nah. It couldn¡¯t be.
What blue screen?
Nothing important!
Okay¡­? Then he could only stare at me helplessly, as Planty consumed him like his friends. I never learned his name¡­ guess we¡¯ll never know. And you know what¡¯s funny, Planty is like the Lorax, he speaks for the trees. But out of all the ones I expected to help me find Hanabi, mother nature was the least I expected. I am only a shadow clone, so once I disappear, the original will have all of my memories. ¡°Go home Planty.¡± (Chris) once I am gone, Planty will be left alone. So I have to tell it to go back to the village. Planty nodded slightly, then dug himself underground and left. As I was about to go ¡®Poof¡¯, I saw a bunch of thin, white sheets of papers with an explosive seal, surrounding the whole area I was in. And I was in the middle of it. Then I sensed someone strong standing on top of the branches. I looked up, to see that it was Konan! She still had her blue hair, and no hint emotion in her face whatsoever. ¡°I have you surrounded. Come with me, and I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± (Konan) said very clearly. I kinda smirked. I am a shadow clone. Even if she were to make every single paper bomb in here explode, it wouldn¡¯t affect my real body in the slightest. Clearly, she doesn¡¯t know that she is just talking to a shadow clone. She sincerely thinks that I am the real Chris. ¡°I have better things to do.¡± (Chris) I then started to walk slowly to the leaf village. I could ¡®poof¡¯ from existence, but where is the fun in that. Konan wasn¡¯t gonna take any crap from me, so she made one paper bomb explode near me. *BOOM* A huge smoke cloud covered the entire area I was standing in. Even though I am just a shadow clone, that bomb didn¡¯t hurt me at all, that¡¯s why I am still here. Konan used one of her paper jutsus to clear out the smoke cloud. ¡°That was a warning! Next time it won¡¯t be.¡± (Konan) said a bit annoyed. I looked at her a bit, then said. ¡°Okay i¡¯ll go with you. Lead the way.¡± (Chris) Konan however wasn¡¯t gonna underestimate me. She added a bunch of paper bombs on my body, just incase I tried to escape. Then without saying a word, we left the place. When the bomb exploded, I summoned another shadow clone, and disappeared. I did this so my original body knows what happened. And just for the fun of it, I decided to follow Konan. Chances are that we are gonna head straight towards the Akatsuki hideout.
Ooooohhhhhh! Adventure time !?(????? ?)
I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, what else can I do for that blood puppet reward?
Well¡­ I can give you another mission with the same rewards. (¡£-¦Ø-)?
Cool.
Kill Sasori mission: failed. New Mission. Add your second harem member. Rewards: Blood puppet
You really want that harem, don¡¯t you.
I¡¯m a g, what do you think? ¨q( ???)?
That¡¯s sexist as hell. (Not if the author is a man¡­Which I think isn¡¯t sexist? I dunno, help me out here.)
No it¡¯s not. You have to be stupid if you never thought of owning a harem. This theory has been proven by blue screen. *Copyrighted* (*£Þ-¡®) ÄË
Harem aside. Can you help by about another thing.
What ya need? (¨s???)¨s
That vision, of Luna, Kat, and me huddled on a room, surrounded by fire. What is it?
I am afraid I can¡¯t tell you that. (©V¦Å©V)
Why?
Let¡¯s just say, that you won¡¯t understand even if I told you. (*¡ä©``)
But you are gonna tell me later, right? Cause that vision has been bothering me for quite some time now.
I will, just not today. £¨??x ??£©
Okay. but it better be sooner than later. Chapter 66 Lunas thoughts Back to the leaf village: A few minutes earlier. Hanabi is now my my arms, safe and sound, she held me like a Koala, who didn¡¯t want to let go of her mother. I teleported to one of the many seals I set up in the leaf village, we made it there in no time. Before I forget, I added a teleportation seal and tracking seal on Hanabi. Incase if something like that ever happens again. Hanabi was quiet, today wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience for a little girl like her, If anything, it was terrifying. I saw both Hina and Hiashi were gathering up members of their clan to have a full-scale investigation to find Hanabi. No other people volunteered, as they all had problems of their own. I have never seen them in this state before. Hina was biting her nails so much at the thought of who or what would have taken Hanabi. HIashi tried to remain composed in front of his clan, but his mind was everywhere. This was all too familiar. The exact same thing happened with Hinata, and then his brother sacrificed himself so that Konoha doesn¡¯t go to war with Kumo. Although they don¡¯t have any proof that it was Kumo who did it this time, who else could it be. Hiashi wasn¡¯t ready to sacrifice another sibling, or a daughter. ¡°Um! Sir, Look?¡± (Yu) pointed behind Hiashi. Hiashi and Hina turned to see me carrying Hanabi in my arms. ¡°Hanabi!¡± (Hina and HIashi) cried out. ¡°Aunt, Father!¡± (Hanabi) Upon hearing their cries, Hanabi let go of my embrace and ran straight to her family. They all hugged each other like a loving family. Hinata wasn¡¯t here as she was also looking for whereabouts of her sister. She still doesn¡¯t know that Hanabi is here and that she is fine and well. At this time, the memories of my clone rushed into my mind. ¡®Interesting. Looks like I need that blood puppet sooner than I thought.¡¯ I thought After my fight with the alien, I have decided to leave this village and move to a safer location. It was because of Orochimaru¡¯s seal that kept the alien outside. If he were to break inside the leaf village, the number of casualties would be unknown. Maybe the Akatsuki might have a way for me to get stronger. And I also need to be in two places at once. I can¡¯t use my shadow clones since they disappear in a single hit, so right now my best bet is using a blood puppet. I have some ideas on how I can use it to its full potential. First goal: Find a secure place. Second goal: Find out anything in the Akatsuki for ways to get stronger, even for my friends. I don¡¯t have a lot of time, so I need to accomplish my mission as quick as possible. I was about to leave to find Kat and Luna, until I felt someone pull my hand. I was now in the middle of the family hug. ¡°You¡¯re a part of this family now.¡± (Hina) said as she hugged me along with the others. Being in the embrace of Hina, Hiashi, and Hanabi, it felt like I was back with my family. I didn¡¯t struggle, and just put my hands around Hina and Hanabi. It felt nice. It¡¯s been a long time since I was in a family hug. Hina has already considered me as her own son, and the fact that I have done much for them, it just made their opinion of me grow. After a while, we broke our hug and told them about the ninjas who kidnapped Hanabi. Hiashi already knew that it would have been them, and it pissed him off. It was one thing to kidnap his oldest daughter, but to kidnap his younger daughter as well. Even if they have to go to war with Kumogakure, he will show them what hell really is. Hina felt the same way. Her brother died because of them, and now they were repeating the same thing again. Hinata came after a while, and everything was okay, for now. Isabella was nowhere to be seen, probably has yet to realize that Hanabi is back. I left shortly after to find Kat and Luna. Upon arriving at the hospital, I found Haku playing cards with Naruto and the others. Looks like they are already good friends. ¡°Sensei!¡± (Naruto) smiled then waved his hand at me. ¡°Uno!¡± (Haku) said as he put down a red 4. ¡°Agh!¡± (Naruto) tried to find a way to give Haku more cards. The same thing goes for Kat and Luna, nobody wants to lose a round in Uno. ¡°Kat, Luna. Can I talk to you for a second?" (Chris) Both Kat and Luna stare at each other confused. What did Chris want with them? ¡°Go ahead! I can beat Haku all by myself!¡± (Naruto) Puts down a red 7. ¡°I win!¡± (Haku) declared as he put down a blue 7. ¡°WHAT ARE THE ODDS OF THAT HAPPENING?!¡± (Naruto) was frustrated that Haku won because of the number 7. If this was monopoly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a small scale battle were to happen. I smiled a bit, then led Kat and Luna to the hallway. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± (Kat) said. It¡¯s not that common for Chris to call them both. ¡°No. I just want to show you this.¡± (Chris) I said as I took out a red ring. It¡¯s the same one that Luna used to wear. Luna and Kat saw it, and a hint of shock could be seen on their faces. They had spent so much time to find Luna¡¯s ring, but came out empty handed. They made a mess of that restaurant that the owner had to shut down. Poor guy! ¡°I believe this belongs to you, Luna.¡± (Chris) I said as I handed her the ring. I literally forgot to give her this ring for an entire month. Luna took the ring from my hand, then inserted it in her finger. She felt her strength go up by a lot. She felt relieved that Chris found it. Now her worries for this ring are gone, she just liked it so much. ¡°You found it!¡± (Kat) ¡°Yup¡­ but there is something else that I need to tell you both?¡± (Chris) I said. ¡°What is it?¡± (Kat, Luna) said at the same time. ¡°I did not defeat the alien, he was way too strong.¡± (Chris) Nobody knows that I fought the alien, they saw the alien tried to break into the village, but they didn¡¯t see who fought it as they were all too busy at the time. Only Kat, Naruto, Luna, Sasuke, Haku and Isabella knows that I fought it, but lost the fight. Hearing this, both girls were shocked. There is someone who is stronger than Chris? Just what kind of freaks are there in this world? Is what they thought. ¡°That is why I am gonna need to become stronger, and you two as well.¡± (Chris) ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying?¡± (Kat) ¡°What I am saying, is that this place isn¡¯t safe for any of us. It¡¯s possible there are more of those aliens, and they are all as strong as him.¡± (Chris)Stolen novel; please report. ¡°But if it isn¡¯t safe here anymore, then are you gonna do something about it.¡± (Luna) said. If it¡¯s true what Chris said, then all of their lives are at stake here. ¡°I plan to find someplace that won¡¯t let the aliens find us. And at the same time, I need to find various ways to become stronger, and the same goes for you guys as well.¡± (Chris) I took out another red ring. ¡°This ring isn¡¯t normal as you two already know. It can make one stronger just by wearing it, with no side effects of any kind.¡± (Chris) ¡°How many do you have?¡± (Kat) If she could have that ring, then she could raise her power to greater heights. ¡°5. But there are requirements for one to wear them.¡± (Chris) ¡°Such as?¡± (Luna) ¡°It only works on the opposite sex, so girls only. The second requirement is a bit¡­ Well lets just say that it¡¯s a relationship kind of thing.¡± (Chris) ¡°Can you explain it more clearly?¡± (Kat) She didn¡¯t understood what I just said. ¡°I can¡¯t say it in simple words, but to sum it up, both the wearers of the red rings, need to have some type of affection for me, and I need to have some affection for them.¡± (Chris) ¡°You mean that¡­ We need to like you for it to work?¡± (Kat) said a bit confused. It sounds stupid and weird, who would ever believe that. ¡°It¡¯s true. For example me and Luna are going out, so it¡¯s natural for her and my powers to raise quite a bit. And do you remember when Sakura wore the ring, then it disappeared shortly after.¡± (Chris) ¡°M-hm!¡± (Kat, Luna) Both girls nodded. ¡°That wasn¡¯t because Sakura lost it, it was because I didn¡¯t have any sort of affection for her, then the ring returned to me.¡± (Chris) ¡°That seems stupid! Who gave you these rings?" (Kat) wanted to know so she could pummell this guy.
*Whistle* (?¡ä3£à?)
¡°The guy is a genius.¡± (Chris) Blue screens are usually geniuses... not this one though. ¡°So¡­ who do you plan to give the remaining 4 to? (Kat) Luna also had her ears perked. ¡°Luna already has one, and I plan to give another one to you, Kat.¡± (Chris) ¡°Me?! But I don¡¯t see you that way, and I am sure that you don¡¯t see me that way either.¡± (Kat) Blushed a bit. She thinks that I don¡¯t like her, that¡¯s why she hasn''t made a move on me, and also because she was afraid that it could break apart the relationship she has with Luna. ¡°That''s what I need to talk to Luna about as well. Luna.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm!¡± (Luna) said. Not knowing what I was about to ask her. ¡°I need your permission, I cannot accomplish this alone, and I need all the help I can get. Do you mind if¡­ Kat and I are in a¡­-¡± (Chris) I hesitated to say it first, because I found it hard to say it. Even though I have said I wanted a harem, I never actually meant it and thought little about it. If I did wanted a harem, I would have said yes to TenTen when she confessed, and I would given this ring to her and Kat a while back. But I didn''t want to risk losing this relationship with Luna, she is now someone important in my life. And I need her permission for this. Before I could say something, Luna interrupted me. ¡°Stop! I know what you''re gonna say, and¡­ I don''t agree.¡± (Luna) I could see a bit of tears falling down from her eyes. ¡°Luna I-¡± (Chris) I expected her to say yes, but before I could say anything, she interrupted me. ¡°Is that what we are to you, just a bunch of girls who are nothing but cannon fodder to you. Is that why you wanted me in a relationship, so that you could increase your strength as well!¡± (Luna) bellowed at me. With each word, her volume increases. ¡°That''s not true Luna, I-¡± (Chris) ¡°I don''t care! If that''s what you want then go ahead and do it, and while you''re on it, add TenTen and Hinata as well, but don''t think so little of me. HERE!¡± (Luna) Luna handed me her ring. She clearly despised the idea of being used like that. She ran as quickly as she could, with tears running down her face. Her face was red at just how angry she was with me. ¡°I actually agree with her as well.¡± (Kat) said with no hint of emotion in her words. ¡°What have I done.¡± (Chris) I knew I shouldn''t have done that. ¡°Don''t think of us girls as something that you can pick up on the streets. We have morals as well and dignity. Imagine how you would feel if Luna told you that she wanted to be in a relationship with another man, how would you feel?¡± (Kat) ¡°Oh shit!¡± (Chris) I would feel like she doesn''t love me as I thought, is that what she felt about me. ¡°¡®Oh shit¡¯ is the right answer. I can understand that this is for raising our strength, but breaking a girls heart is never the answer, Chris. can I tell you a little secret?" (Kat) ¡°Hm.¡± (Chris) ¡°I do like you as well, but I refrained myself from telling you because I cared enough for Luna to not hurt her. I even had the idea of sharing you with her, but never said anything else. It looks like you don''t care about her as much as I thought.¡± (Kat) Every word of her is like a stab to my heart. I am the worst. ¡°I enjoy watching how you two progressed in your relationship, and I don''t want to see that gone. So please Chris, as friends, do not let her go at all costs. Do whatever it takes to make her feel happy, and loved, and never make her fell less.¡± (Kat) She''s right. ¡°Thank you Kat. And if I say or do anything that will hurt her or you, please punch me so it can disappear from my system.¡± (Chris) ¡°With pleasure. Now go get her.¡± (Kat) I walked slowly to Luna''s location. I have a tracking seal on her, so I know where she is. I need to fix this, blood puppet or not, she is more important to me than anyone else. As Kat watched my figure going further and further away, she couldn''t help but sigh a bit to herself. ¡°Thank you, Chris. I was wondering if you liked me, it could have been TenTen or even Hinata, or anyone else, but you chose me. Thank you.¡± (Kat) wiped a bit of her tears with her sleeve. ¡®I wonder, how it would have gone if it was just you and me¡­¡¯ Kat thought to herself. At the waterfall. Luna stared at the water as her tears dropped on it and joined the water. She would go to this place as it would sooth her feelings whenever she thought about her parents. But now, it seems that she is gonna come here every time she thinks of Chris. She felt my presence, she didn''t react to it at all and said. ¡°Leave me. I don''t want to see you again.¡± (Luna) said. ¡°I want to say something to you.¡± (Chris) ¡°I think you already said enough.¡± (Luna) she didn''t want to hear me at all. ¡°Kat was right, I didn''t think about how this would hurt you. I only looked at it at my side, and wanted to get stronger, even if it meant dating other girls.¡± (Chris) ¡°I already know that¡­¡± (Luna) ¡°I know that there is no way for you to forgive me, even I find it hard to forgive myself.¡± (Chris) ¡°You don''t understand.¡± (Luna) got up, then looked at me with moistened eyes. ¡°What?¡± (Chris! ¡°I am worried about what might happen after. When you give out those rings to girls you like, then you won''t like me anymore. When this fight for the aliens is finished, then you will come home with even more girls by your side. And I know I sound selfish, but I don''t want to see that happen! I just want you and me to be together and that''s it. Kat told me that this might happen, back at the second round of the Chuunin exam. I gave it so much thought about it, but can¡¯t find myself at peace knowing that I won''t be your special girl, that I would only be one of the 5 girls who you like. When you supported the idea, I couldn''t believe you at all. How am I supposed to be at peace, when I know that you will date other girls for power. I don''t want to see that, and I don¡¯t want to be a part of that¡± (Luna) After each sentence. her words become louder and angrier. She has put a lot of thought about this. Even I didn''t think that far ahead. .....Blue screen.
Aye! (?????)?¡±
What were to happen if I were to smash those rings to pieces.
Then they will be destroyed forever. Why do you ask? ¡Æ(???¡¨)
You don''t wanna know.
CHRIS! o(-`§Õ¡ä- ?)
Imma do it!
DON¡¯T YOU DARE!!! ©»(£àÃó¡ä)©¿
For Luna.
DON¡¯T YOU FUCKING DARE!!! (¨p ¨° ? ¨®)
Sorry blue screen, but I can''t lose her.
YOU GODDAMN PROTESTA-
And ignoring you. ¡°Luna. I don''t know if you will forgive me, but if you do, I will turn over to a new leaf.¡± (Chris) Then using an earth jutsu, I summoned a stone in front of me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Luna) she had no idea what I meant. Then I placed four red rings on the stone. Then I made a sledgehammer, and got ready for some smashing. *Smash* *Smash* *Smash* *Smash* All four rings are gone in an instant. The only one remaining was the one that Luna gave me. Watching me break those rings as if they were nothing, Luna became stupefied. Each of those rings are so precious, that it could start a war if people were to learn about it. ¡®Just to prove that he''s sorry, he''s destroying them as if they were but a bunch of logs. But, what do I say?¡¯ Luna thought. A lot of emotions were going through her now. She just didn''t know what to think of. I took out the last ring, and placed in on the stone. ¡°Luna, not once have I ever thought about you that way. I always saw you as more than a friend, even more than just my girlfriend, I already see you as my family, the same goes for Naruto and everybody else. But today, I found out that I truly am nothing but scum. I didn''t consider your feelings, and for that I have lost you. Once I smash this ring in front of me, then we shall cut our ties forever. So what do you say, Luna, do you forgive me? If you do, I will never do anything like that ever again.¡± (Chris) I looked at Luna. Luna was hesitating to say anything at all. She just didn''t know what to do. ¡°I thought so.¡± (Chris) since she didn''t say anything, I thought it was because she still hated me. I raise the sledgehammer up, then closed my eyes as my eyes started watering as well. I used all my strength on this swing, then swung it as hard as I could. While my sledgehammer was gonna smash the ring, I heard Luna yell out. ¡°Stop!¡± (Luna) yelled out quickly. I couldn''t stop as it was too late for me to stop in mid-air, but I did manage to tilt the sledgehammer a bit to the side. *BOOM* I struck that sledgehammer so hard, that dust covered the entire area. Using an air jutsu, I cleared out the dust around us. And Luna could see me with her ring on my hand. ¡°Why would you destroy that ring when it is so important to you?¡± (Luna) ¡°Because it makes you sad, and I don¡¯t wanna see that anymore. And this ring is never gonna be more important than you, nor is anyone or anything going to be more important than us.¡± (Chris) Hearing this, Luna walks up to me slowly, then says. ¡°What about getting stronger, don''t you want that.¡± (Luna) ¡°I''ll find other ways. But you are my number one priority, my number one mission. Do you forgive me, Luna, for being an idiot?¡± (Chris) Then Luna slowly wraps her hands around me, and lies her small head on my chest. ¡°You are my idiot, of course I forgive you. Just promise that you will never say anything like that again, if you do, then I''ll never forgive you.¡± (Luna) said softly. I wrap my hands around her waist, then said. ¡°I promise.¡± (Chris) Although it''s gonna be tougher getting stronger, it''s not worth it if I lost somebody I care for. Losing somebody because you want power, is never the right answer. Q&A Halloween is near, and I want to know if you all want a special chapter. Last chapter I recieved a lot of comments that TenTen should be added to the harem, but I already have someone in mind. i am sure that the person I chose for TenTen is not a bad choice, and they''re kinda like the opposite of each other. I have read a lot of fanfics and watched the anime, but I feel that TenTen has never been put in an important position, but I will make sure that happens here. I have always wanted her to do so much more in the anime.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. you will know what I mean by that, just be patient. And one more thing, thank you all for supporting this story. This is technically my second story, and I expected it to be so much worse. i do not regret not having a plan beforehand, because I like where the story has gone so far. And another question that people have been emailing me, is how is Fan related to the MC. let me say that they don''t even know each other at all. That''s all I''m gonna say. and as for what a ''Rei'' is? You already know. Chapter 67 Ankos curse is revealed Luna forgave me, then we headed back to the hospital room. I felt it would be better if all my students were to stick together for safety measures. Kat had an indifferent expression today. She just doesn''t know how to face Luna or Chris. Luna and I already made up, so she doesn''t think anything of Kat. Kat once told her that she liked Chris, but never said anything to break apart their relationship. That''s what a good friend does. Haku left some time ago to find his sensei. It was getting late, and it was almost midnight. I need to find a way to infiltrate the Akatsuki with my real body. Once Pain or black and white zetsu see my shadow clone, they will know that it isn''t my real body My biggest chance is that blood puppet. But considering that I just destroyed those precious rings from him, he''s gonna be so pissed at me. Uh¡­ you there bluescreen,
What? Did you already destroy other people''s dreams, that you want to destroy more of mine?
I''m sorry bluescreen, but I couldn''t lose Luna.
Just take the damn blood puppet before you destroy more of my dreams. Blood puppet required.
Then a small Blueprint design for making puppets and telling you how to control them, appeared on my hands. Thanks man, and I am really sorry about those rings.
Eh, it''s okay, I''m over it. Besides, I can make that amount in no time.
What¡­?
Didn''t I tell you? I am the original creator of those rings.
So are you pissed at me, or no?
Not really. I can make about a few hundred thousand in a day. No biggie.
...if you can make so many rings in such a little time, then why were so against me destroying 4 rings?
It means that I''m gonna have to give you more rings. And everytime I lose rings, it gets harder to reach my goal in life.
What''s your goal?
To have a harem of 100 million beautiful girls.
And how many rings do you have right now?
I have 99.7 million, and 0 harem members¡­
Then why did you only give me 5 rings, when you have almost 100 million.
Because a single one of those brings me closer to my goal, and I have to give out 50% of my rings to a buyer who sells them at the system world.
System world?
Ah forget it.
Are just just a cheap bastard who would only give me 5 rings when you have 99 million of them.
If I did give you all of my rings, then you might have destroyed them for Luna. And I cannot see that happen.
I''m confused. You sell your rings to others, why? Aren''t they precious to you?
Well yeah, but getting Cyo and shards are very important to me as well.
Cyo? Shards? What are you talking about.
That''s another story for another time. Those rings might be precious in your world, but they''re actually pretty common where I come from.
Where do you come from?
Just a place where a bunch of system users exist. We call it the system world
Can I go there?
Nope.
Why?
It''s a long story. So stop asking questions and get on with the blood puppet.
Are you gonna give me more rings?
Nope! You don''t need rings to have a harem.
You cheap bastard,
You heartbreaker.
Ah whatever. I can''t believe bluescreen lied to me. He had so many rings on him, and yet he makes a fuss over 4 rings. I opened the scroll and read it thoroughly. It wasn''t that hard to understand, but the materials and fuinjutsu skills needed to use this puppet were hard to use. It was easy for me, as I can create the necessary materials needed for the puppet, and I am a fuinjutsu master. I then created a puppet figure of myself. It looked very life like. Nobody could tell the difference between a real human body, and him. I created another one in no time. I added some other fuinjutsu seals on them. Such as sight-share, which I can see what they''re seeing. And they can also extract the surrounding chakra from the environment. The further these blood puppets are from me, the more chakra they take from me. It''s better if they use chakra from the environment, rather than my body, luckily, I created a seal for that and added it on their bodies. ¡°You go find a safe place to hide from the alien, and you stay here to protect everyone else. Alert me when you find something unusual.¡± (Chris! These puppets also possessed a slight intelligence. They both nodded their heads slightly, then disappeared from my sight. I was gonna teleport to where my shadow clone was, but was stopped by Isabella. ¡°I heard what you did from Hina, that was a pretty big risk.¡± (Isabella) She is referring to me saving Hanabi, and killing those Kumo ninjas. ¡°She''s my sister, I would travel the entire world just to save her.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know. And where are you going?¡± (Isabella) ¡°Somewhere to get stronger. I will be back within a week or so.¡± (Chris) I don''t know how long I''ll be gone, but hopefully it''s not too long. ¡°And you''re not gonna say goodbye to anybody, not even your mom.¡± (Isabella) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) My mom is in Earth, and she left me, so there is no way she can be here. ¡°I''m talking about Hina. I can tell that she views you as her son. You came to this village as an orphan, correct.¡± (Isabella) Well she is technically correct. ¡°Yeah.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know that it''s none of my business, but do you know what happened to Hina before she fell ill.¡± (Isabella) ¡°No. What happened?¡± (Chris) did she lose a son.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°When Hina and me were just kids, we were the best of friends. Do you know why we are closer than friends?¡± (Isabella) said. ¡°No.¡± (Chris) ¡°We were both part of the same team in school. Her and me were the best of the best out of all of Konoha. But someone died because she sacrificed her life for us. (Isabella) ¡°Who did?¡± (Chris) ¡°She was our third member, and our best friend in the whole world, her name is Tsubaki-¡± (Isabella) Before she could finish, a dark figure appeared and stood right in front of Chris. ¡°There you are! Do you have any idea how long I''ve been looking for you!¡± (Anko) said She held Chris up close to her, while she pulled the neck of his shirt close to her. ¡°Anko? What are you doing to that kid?¡± (Isabella) said. She had met Anko when she was still Orochimaru¡¯s student. But she never thought that she would bully a small kid¡­ then again, that small kid is the strongest person she has met, other than the aliens. ¡°I don''t care. And now lover boy, I heard that you have an amazing healing ability, Is that right?¡± (Anko) I nodded helplessly. I will forever be afraid of woman like her. ¡°Then heal this curse mark I have on my neck.¡± (Anko) Anko turned around to let me see her nape from the back. She did have that curse mark seal, but it looked a bit different than in the anime. What kind of seal did Orochimaru plant her this time? ¡°Can you fix it?¡± (Anko) said impatiently. She would like to get rid of this curse as soon as possible. And besides, it was almost midnight. I slightly touched her neck, and it felt smooth and fine. Is this what a grown woman¡¯s neck feels like.
That¡­ sounded creepy in more ways than one.
Whatever. I was gonna fix it for her, but stopped shortly after. Not because I was afraid of her, but rather what she will become when the curse takes effect on midnight. I made a small change on this seal when I touched it. I made sure not to let anyone else notice. I am a master at fuinjutsu, so naturally I can change it or alter it in any way I want. ¡°I¡­ cannot fix it.¡± (Chris) Just kidding. I can easily fix this curse mark, but after reading Anko¡¯s mind, I knew what this curse mark did to her. And I need to see how her body changes during midnight. And trust me, you are so gonna enjoy it. ¡°Liar!¡± (Anko) yelled at me as she grabbed my colour once again. ¡°What?!¡± (Chris) how did she know I was lying? ¡°I may not be a mind reader, but I have been interrogating people my whole life, and I always know when they lie to me.¡± (Anko) Isabella just stood by the side confused. She also knew that Chris lied, but why? ¡°I can¡¯t hold it much longer! I need to go.¡± (Anko) Sensing that her curse was acting up, she then wanted to make a hasty retreat. Before she could, Isabella held her hand tightly. ¡°Anko? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± (Isabella) She cared deeply for her, because Orochimaru has done something terrible to her, and she is also a woman, and all woman need to stick together. ¡°Let me go! I need to leave! Oh god, no, not here!¡± (Anko) The curse was acting strongly, and she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. She felt a lot of pain on her neck, and stomach. She then bend over out of the pain she felt. I didn¡¯t react one bit. Not because I enjoyed watching her in pain, but because of what she will transform into. And the 66 chapters wait is so worth it. Isabella turned to me to ask me to help her, she was afraid that Anko was gonna die from the pain she felt. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping her, can¡¯t you see she is in pa-... what?¡± (Isabella) When she turned to see Anko, only to see that she wasn¡¯t there anymore. All that was left was her clothes lying on the ground. And at the center of it, was a small thing that was moving. What the hell just happened? The thing standing erect on the middle of Anko¡¯s clothes, moved quickly as it was trying to get out. Once it did, the unimaginable thing just happened. It was Anko, but she was a kid. Or more correctly, she had turned into a loli. You heard it here folks! A LOLI ANKO!!!
Oh my god! WHERE THE HELL IS MY CAMERA! THIS IS A GOLDMINE! (((o(*?¨Œ?*)o)))
Is there a way for me to get another ring.
After what you did with the last 4, HELL NO!! o(-`§Õ¡ä- ?)
Aw¡­ The loli Anko had a tinge of red on her cheeks, while she covered her naked body with her clothes wrapped around her. She was looking at us with anger. She couldn''t afford to become a loli again, so she wanted to ask Chris to cure her curse now. She heard about his abilities from one of the council members. Once she heard about his healing Kekkei Genkai, she had to verify if he could fix her. But at the last moment, he didn''t want to cure her, why? It just doesn''t make any sense. ¡®Could it be because I scared him so much that he doesn''t want to help me¡­ if so, I''LL KILL HIM!¡¯ Anko thought to herself. She quickly reached for some small clothes from her space seal she kept on her ring, then she wore those clothes so that she doesn''t show her naked body. She has been with this cursed seal for years. So naturally, she would keep some spare clothes on her at all times. She grabbed a small kunai and launched herself at me. I knew that she was gonna attack me from reading her mind. And even without reading her mind, I could dodge that move easily, as she launched herself at me at an extremely slow speed. Looks like the curse seal made her weaker. She launched herself at me once more, but I knocked off the kunai from her hand and then put my hand on her head. She tried to hurt me, but couldn''t because I kept pushing her from her little forehead. She cutely tried to reach her hands to me, but her hands were so small now, so they can''t even reach me at all. I don''t fear her anymore. If anything, I found her adorable. ¡°Anko! What the hell just happened to you?!¡± (Isabella) said shocked. Anko stopped trying to tear my face off, then she said. ¡°It was the snake bastard¡¯s fault. He thought that it would be hilarious if I became a loli! That damn pedophile.¡± (Anko) Isabella didn''t say anything at first. We waited for a bit, until she finally said something. ¡°I''ve gotta go. Chris, please tell Hina that I will be absent for some time.¡± (Isabella) Before she left, I called out to her. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± (Chris) didn''t she just arrive, so why is she leaving after seeing Anko¡¯s transformation? I didn''t even see her move, until she appeared in front of me and held her hands tight around my shoulders. ¡°Do you know why I have travelled around the whole world?¡± (Isabella) I shook my head. She was the most mysterious Gonin, as well as the strongest. She would come back stronger than before, so her objective must be getting stronger, like me. ¡°I have searched the whole wide world, looking for a way to make lolis. And to think that the answer to my long life''s research, was under Orochimaru¡¯s hands all along.¡± (Isabella) She couldn''t help but drool at the thought of using that ability, she must have it! ¡°Why do you like lolis?¡± (Chris)
Did you seriously just say that?!
Ah damn it. I am a total dumbass for even thinking of something like that. ¡°Because I love lolis. Lolis are love, lolis are life, is what I always say. Can you imagine being surrounded by lolis day and night. This is why I have always wanted to have that ability, and now that I know that it exists, how can I hold myself back.¡± (Isabella) Nobody knows why she has that weird fetish for loli¡¯s, but who can blame her, lolis are indeed the best. Hearing her words. I couldn''t help but shed a little tear. Those was the most beautiful thing I have ever heard in my life. I kneeled before her wholeheartedly. ¡°Teach me your ways, Isabella. You are the messiah of us lolicons. Please lead us to salvation!¡± (Chris) I was a bit of a lolicon back on my world. So how can I not kneel when Isabella is also a lolicon. ¡°Stand up, my child. For I shall guide you and our brothers and sisters to the way. But sadly, I cannot right now. Not until I FIND OROCHIMARU AND MAKE HIM SPILL OUT THAT SACRED POWER!!!¡± (Isabella) After declaring that statement, she gracefully walked toward the leaf village¡¯s gates. She won''t rest, until Orochimaru is found, I saw her figure leave, and I couldn''t help but shed tears while she was gonna lead us to salvation. We lolicons are a force to be reckoned with.
Can''t you just copy the seal on Anko¡¯s neck, and then you will have your own loli?!
Bluescreen. For once in your life, just shut up. How dare you ruin this beautiful moment. And for the record, I am gonna ignore what you just said.
But isn''t it easier for her if you would just copy it-
Shut up!
But-
LALALALALALALALA NOT HEARING YOU!
Ah whatever! Have it your way.
Thank you. Now where was I? Oh yeah! I then turn to see Anko facing my direction. She was still angry that I didn''t fix her curse seal. ¡°Looks like the tables have turned, Anko. Now it''s my turn for revenge.¡± (Chris) I said as I cracked my fingers and looked at her sinisterly. ¡°Would you seriously hit a little girl like me?! Cause I warn you, once I turn to my normal self, you will suffer the consequences.¡± (Anko) She knew that she couldn''t even use half of her abilities right now. Now she is as weak as a kitten. Anko is wearing the exact same style she would always wear when she is in her adult form. But sadly, she will never turn into an adult. ¡°I don''t think that''s gonna happen anytime soon, Anko.¡± (Chris) She is gonna be so pissed at me. You will soon know why. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± (Anko) said confused. The curse only lasts for twelve hours long, and after that, she will return to her normal self again. ¡°When I touched your seal earlier, I made some changes to it.¡± (Chris) After knowing that I actually did sabotage her curse seal, she was frightened a bit. But what did he do to it? ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± (Anko) said. ¡°I made the curse into my curse. I can literally turn the curse on and off anytime I want.¡± (Chris) Then with just the thought of my mind, I deactivated the curse seal on her neck. She transformed into her original self. But I didn''t stop to think of what might happen to her small clothes. Her clothes didn''t break, but they could barely cover her private parts. Her small shirt looked like a very tight bra, that would break at any moment. And her shorts were like a very tight underwear. They could barely cover her ass. I had a small nosebleed from seeing her sexy figure.
(£Þ??£Þ) now I can die at peace.
Amen! Anko didn''t care that her clothes were about to break. All she cared was that she was finally free from this curse. But she wasn''t. She was clearly wrong if she thinks that I won''t have my revenge for tying me up. I then activated the seal again, and she was once again a loli. Seeing as she was a loli again, all her happiness was soon replaced with pure rage. ¡°Change me back!¡± (Anko) demanded. Her clothes were now back to normal, but were almost torn apart. ¡°Nope!¡± (Chris) without saying anything else, I teleported far away from this location. Leaving the angry Anko behind.
Lol. What a troll. (?¨R?¨Q)?
¡°YOU BASTARD!!! I KNOW WHERE YOU LIVE!!!¡± (Anko) She couldn''t do nothing about it. She wasn''t the type to tell on somebody, and she can''t do anything to him when she is on this form. And even if she does do something, he can always expose her darkest secret to everybody else. She came to him for help, but made the situation only worse for her. And he also got to look at her bare body. She was very angry right now. And not only that, but this curse is not gonna last for twelve hours anymore. If he wanted, he could make it last for 24/7. She couldn''t think of anything else to do. Chapter 68 Haku meets TenTen Before the chapter starts, I would like to say thank you to the following people for suggesting names in the last chapter. LoliZ321 Kingkid Irina-Akashira Baconlord last but not least, Beldarath thank you for taking your time to suggest a name for us. And I hope that all of you continue liking this story. --------------------------------------- I left the angry Anko alone. She is gonna suffer the consequences for almost using me as a guinea pig MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Before I forget, I gotta mention some things first. I teleported to my shadow clone, that was being led by Konan to the Akatsuki hideout. They must have a way for me to get stronger. Even though I am strong, not as strong as those freaks like Isabella and the alien. Before I left, I planted a seal on my blood puppet that is gonna be staying in the leaf village. He is gonna be taking my place until I am gone. The seal is my tracker seal, so the girls don¡¯t realize that I am gone, and they don¡¯t follow me. I cannot risk giving the blood puppet such an important mission to infiltrate the Akatsuki hideout, that is why I am personally going there. The other puppet is going to a desolate part in the elemental nations. I copied down all the information of the maps from the library, and the Hokage¡¯s residence. I don¡¯t know if this place exists in the anime, but there is an unexplored area in the elemental nations. It¡¯s big, and it is supposedly covered by mountains. There have been a lot of people adventuring in this part of the map, only to never return. And there isn¡¯t a good reason to conquer this place, it¡¯s filled with rocks and stones, there isn¡¯t even a hint of anything valuable there. And it¡¯s not worth going to war either. So everyone decided that it was best if it was left out. The clone has yet to tell me if it''s a suitable location for us to stay there. When I teleported to my shadow clone, Konan sensed someone appear. She had yet to realize that the one who she had captured, was my shadow clone. I immediately dispelled my shadow clone, and I was now alone here with her. She looked at me for a second, but didn¡¯t think much of it and we continued walking. We could dash and we might make it there faster, but she wants to make sure I am not up to anything suspicious during our time heading to the hideout. It was still a long way to get there, and it might take a few more hours to get there. So let¡¯s check how the current situation is going in the leaf village. Gaara and his siblings had yet to have a trial. The leaf village need to hear their side of the story before they could come up with a verdict. Those three were innocent, so there is no way that they are going to jail for being set up. Gaara¡¯s real father, had planted on him a seal on his back so that he could use the 1-tails power on an enemy. But who would have known that the Akatsuki would use this to their advantage later on. That is why Gaara went on a rampage. He was forced to do it. The new Hokage has been appointed, Tsunade. It was a bit of a difficult choice to make between Hina Hyuuga, or Tsunade Senju. But Hina didn''t want to waste too much time on this, as a possible war could happen anytime soon, so she chose to back out and let Tsunade become the Hokage. The only reason why Hina wanted to fight Tsunade for the seat of the Hokage, is because Sarutobi sacrificed his life for her. She thought she could repay him for what he done for her, but she saw the bigger picture and let Tsunade be the Hokage. Dom has yet to return. It''s been like ages since we have seen him. And he is a worst teacher than Kakashi ever was, just what in the world did he do for his students. Nothing! At least Kakashi trained Sasuke. Everyone else, including my blood puppet were cleaning up the mess after the ambush ended. And there is no sign of Sasuke anywhere. Where could he have gone off to? I didn''t want to make the same mistake again, so I planted a tracking seal and teleportation seal in everyone I knew. That way I will know when someone is about to die, or got kidnapped. Nobody ever suspected my blood puppet to be a fake. Which is good. It was kinda hard conversing with Luna or Kat. But when the time comes, we will once again talk like we always did. Everyone is fine and healthy. Let''s see what Haku is doing right now. Haku couldn''t find his teacher anywhere. Isabella had forgotten about her student she just took. The teachers in this world suck, except Chris, and maybe Asuma is an exception. As for Iruka, meh. {HAKU POV} I didn''t know that my sensei would have left me like that. She would always like to wander around, she didn''t like to have anything to tie her down. Although I call her ¡®sensei¡¯ she hasn''t taught me much. My Kekkei Genkai is my greatest strength, and even sensei doesn''t have any idea on how to control it. I met her a few weeks after Chris took me away to some village. I missed Zabuza, but there is nothing I could do about it. This is a world where only the strong survive, while the weak die. And not even Zabuza was strong enough to defeat two ninjas from Konoha. They are terrifying indeed. I will not hold a grudge against Konoha, as we were the ones who came looking for them to cause trouble in the first place. But in the end, we lost the fight, and were actually nothing but guinea pigs to the Akatsuki. When I met my sensei, I was in deep trouble after some bandits mistook me for a girl. I was somehow cursed to have a face of a beautiful girl. It''s no wonder that I was always looked weirdly by other men and girls. Which sucks. When sensei saw me, she immediately took me in as her own student. She said I was the perfect student for her. I had nothing or no one to tie me down either, and I was ¡®and I quote¡¯ ¡°cute¡­¡± After I told her that I am a male, she had a hard time believing it as well. She found out about my gender when she accidentally saw me peeing on the toilet on a bathroom in a inn we stayed in. That was the most embarrassing day of my life. But I didn''t expect that Isabella would just laugh when she saw it. Not because it was small, but because she thought that I was a girl this whole time, and lied to her for some reason¡­ She laughed so hard that night. I didn''t. I had a hard time facing her directly for an entire week. Although sensei hasn''t taught me how to control my Kekkei Genkai, she has taught me a lot of other things. Such as fuinjutsu, body movements, and that''s it. I already knew how to fight from Zabuza, and learned a lot about weapons from him. There isn''t another person alive who is more knowledgeable in weapons like him. But now I guess I am a temporary citizen of Konoha. When my teacher returns, we will probably set off to another long journey together.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I like her adventures, they''re fun and challenging at the same time. And no one doubted my identity, as my teacher is the strongest sage herself. A few days ago, we accidentally heard news that a Hyuuga lady with an incurable disease, was fully healed. Her name is Hina Hyuuga. When we heard this, we ran like hell these past few days to Konoha. Sensei told me about her mission to help her friend, and now she possibly only had a few months to live. Now that her friend is healed, she can finally see her again. We were far away from the village, so it took us very long to get there in such a few days. When we had arrived, we saw something terrifying. A kid, fighting a creepy creature. He had just cut down an alien in half, along with a mountain and a whole terrain. The entire area was divided in two whole parts. I have never seen such strength before, and I used to think that Zabuza was strong before. He doesn''t compare to this kid at all. That is until the alien somehow attached its two parts together, and it almost killed the kid. He transformed right in front of our very eyes. We couldn''t do anything, we were both shocked entirely. Before the alien could do anything to the kid, my sensei ordered me to get him away form the alien. I didn''t have confidence fighting that thing, but I had my sensei with me. And yet, I was somehow able to get the kid away from danger. I didn''t recognize him at first, because I looked at him from a distance. But upon closer look, he is the exact same kid I met at the land of waves. It''s been like two months, and he is a bigger monster than when I last saw him. But I didn''t think of anything else but to get us to safety. I didn''t hold a grudge against him, or hated him. It''s better if I just moved on, and not make an enemy out of him. After that, here I am. I am currently wandering around the village. I helped with some of the rebuilding, and that''s it. There isn''t much me to do here. Then I saw something very familiar, on a window outside of a weapons shop. Zabuza¡¯s sword. The Kubikiribocho. After Chris had brought me to a different village, I somehow managed to find myself back to the land of waves. I saw Zabuza¡¯s body lying there on the ground. He had already started decomposing. I dragged his body and buried him. He deserved a proper burial. The only thing that I had yet to compete his tomb, was by giving his sword back. I had searched for that sword for months, only to finally find it here on display. I am not gonna steal it from the owner of this place. This is sensei¡¯s home village, and I need to respect that. I had no idea what this guy wanted in exchange for the sword, but hopefully it is within my range of capabilities. When I entered, I saw that the whole place was a mess. Weapons scattered all across the place, and even broken walls and furniture all around the area. It looks like even this shop wasn''t spared from the disaster that happened earlier today. No one was here at all. Did the owners abandon this place? ¡°Hello.¡± (Haku) I called out to the store, incase someone was inside the store. When I didn''t hear anything, I went to Zabuza''s sword and took it off the shelf. I am not gonna steal it, I just want to see if it has been taken care of this whole time. This is Zabuza¡¯s sword, and therefore I see this sword as if it were Zabuza himself. I carefully inspected it, and was relieved when the sword was fine. It hasn''t been mistreated in any way, in fact, it was in a better condition than I thought. Zabuza had a deep understanding in swords and other weapons. Zabuza knew that one day he would die, and that his sword would be passed down to me. So he taught me how to wield swords so that I can use the sword to its full potential. And he taught me everything there is to know about weapons. But the sword didn¡¯t go to me, as Chris took it. THIRD PERSON POV And Haku doesn¡¯t have the physique to carry such a heavy weapon. He has the body of a female, so naturally his body is not engineered to wield such a heavy weapon. That is why he uses needles and his Kekkei Genkai instead of heavy weapons. Although Zabuza had taught him to use weapons, he never got a chance to, and therefore his knowledge for using weapons has been slowly fading away. ¡°Who are you?!¡± (TenTen) said as she pointed a long Katana towards Haku behind his back. TenTen knew that this ambush would have happened, so she kept that sword in her scrolls so that it wouldn¡¯t get stolen. Her father isn¡¯t that strong, so he was also led to a safe place outside of Konoha, that is where most of the citizens were when the ambush happened. TenTen left the sword there to display it to the public after the fight ended. But who would have thought that somebody had the gut to steal it from her. She hasn¡¯t met Haku, so she didn¡¯t know that he is Isabella¡¯s student, and a friend of Naruto and the others. TenTen was ordered by the Hokage to forge more weapons incase if a war were to happen. That is why she didn¡¯t hear Haku enter her shop. If it wasn¡¯t because she had trained her awareness with Chris, then she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense Haku at all. ¡°I am just a wonderer." (Haku) said. He saw no reason for TenTen to point a sword at him, because he was only inspecting the sword and that¡¯s it. ¡°What the hell are you doing with my Kubikiribocho?¡± (TenTen) said angrily. That sword is how she met Chris, so how could she not be angry at him for trying to take it away from her. ¡°I am just looking at it. This sword was wielded by my father, Zabuza of the hidden mist.¡± (Haku) It¡¯s usually a bad idea if someone were to admit that they were related to a criminal like Zabuza, but he didn¡¯t care, Zabuza was the one who protected up till this time. He was even glad to mention that he knew Zabuza. ¡°Your father?! I don¡¯t believe you.¡± (TenTen) She was a bit surprised that somebody would mention that they were related to Zabuza, but he could be lying so that he instill fear in her. And what is there to fear. Zabuza is already dead, so what can he do? ¡°It¡¯s true. Zabuza taught me a lot about the Kubikiribocho and its uses.¡± (Haku) ¡°Yeah right! If you really were Zabuza''s child, then he should have taught you a lot about the sword. Am I right?¡± (TenTen) He could be telling the truth, or he isn''t. The only way to find out is if Haku does indeed know a lot about swords and such. Zabuza was considered as a master swordsman among the elemental nations. So his understanding of weapons must have reached a high level. And if Haku was taught by him, then he should know a lot about weapons. If he was lying, then she has every right to fight him right here, for trying to steal the sword. And even if Haku does steal the sword, he wouldn''t get very far. TenTen was taught a lot of fuinjutsu skills by Chris this past month. So she naturally had placed some seals on the Kubikiribocho incase someone did try to steal it. She wasn''t stupid enough to leave it outside on display for nobody to guard it. She just wanted to increase the shop¡¯s awareness so that she would rake in a little bit more money. And the Kubikiribocho isn''t for sale. No matter how high they offer for it, she would never sell it. This sword is the sole reason that she met Chris, and selling that sword is like selling the relationship they both have. Although Chris had rejected her, she still holds feelings for him, and probably always will. Back on topic. ¡°Juzu Biwa wielded the blade with great brutality during his time as one of the seven ninja swordsman of the most¡­¡± (Haku) explained everything he knew to TenTen. (I skipped most of the lecture because it was boring, and I don''t have that much knowledge on swords) Haku had told her everything there is about the KubikiriBocho, and also a lot of stuff that most weapon masters don''t even know. Haku and Zabuza had travelled a lot, so he had learned from various teachers as well. The same thing goes for Isabella too. Hearing everything that he knows, TenTen was indeed shocked. Haku didn''t look that much older than her, and he shouldn''t even know most of this stuff from reading books. Even she was unaware of most of this stuff. She thought that it was a lie on his part, but thought so otherwise, the knowledge he had was even a bit higher level than her. It''s only natural for Haku to learn about weapons. He doesn''t have the body to use heavy weapons like Zabuza, and he disliked killing. And weapons are used for killing others. That is why he uses his needles, because they don''t kill others, but it could be used to heal others like, acupuncture and such. TenTen is very creative and likes to forge and create weapons, so her knowledge is very good with weapons, but it''s almost as good as Haku¡¯s knowledge. But there is a difference between their knowledge. TenTen had learned how to wield every single weapon, even if ordinary people can''t use it, she will always have a way to use every single weapon. Haku''s knowledge is mostly about the people who created weapons, or those who made a name of themselves in history. Although his knowledge is above TenTen, his fighting knowledge and experience with weapons is far beneath TenTen¡¯s. ¡°Even if you know a lot about weapons, that still doesn''t give you the right to steal my Kubikiribocho. I am sorry for your loss, but you cannot take the sword.¡± (TenTen) He has proved that he is indeed knowledgeable in weapons, so she¡¯ll let him off with a warning. And besides, it isn''t that common for people her age to be so knowledgeable in weapons. And he looked like a nice person, so nothing much to say there. (She has yet to realize that Haku is actually a guy.) ¡°Does this sword mean a lot to you, or are you keeping it because of its popularity?¡± (Haku) This sword meant a lot more to him than just its name. Unless if this sword is special to TenTen, like it is to him, then he will never leave it on her hands. ¡°Someone that I admire¡­ and like, gave me this sword. If I were to give this weapon away, it will be like I don''t like him anymore, and that my relationship with him is worth nothing more than a few measly Ryo.¡± (TenTen) stated very clearly. Hearing this, Haku was indeed surprised. He had the same thought as TenTen. Those who see their possessions as nothing more than money, they don''t deserve to keep it. The memories Haku shared with Zabuza were priceless. He then gave a light bow to her, and said. ¡°Sorry I touched your sword without permission. I''ll be taking my leave then, farewell¡­ Umh! Sorry, I don''t believe we have introduced ourselves.¡± (Haku) Haku then stretched his hand to TenTen. ¡°I''m Haku of the Yuki clan, what''s your name?¡± (Haku) ¡°I''m TenTen!¡± (TenTen) (I''ll add in her last name after the poll. I didn''t think I would need her last and sooner than I thought, lol.) ¡°Nice to meet you, farewell. *grumble*¡± (Haku) As he was about to leave, his stomach made a growling noise. He hasn''t eaten anything all day, as he had been looking for his sensei this morning, helped out a bit with the damage, and had to give a lecture about his knowledge of swords. He didn''t have time to eat anything today. Haku had a flushed face. Although he wanted people to see him as a man, his actions made people around him have a hard time believing he was a dude. ¡°I am hungry too, so let''s eat somewhere else. I am not a cook, so let''s eat in a place where it hasn''t been destroyed.¡± (TenTen) TenTen was still dirty from forging weapons, so her clothes were dirty as well. Even if she is wearing an apron and gloves, the mess of creating weapons is too much. ¡°I''ll be right back.¡± (TenTen) went upstairs to change into other clothes. She would have showered, but she would be dirty again later when she is gonna forge more weapons. And she could use this time to her advantage to learn more about the history of weapons. Haku¡¯s lecture peaked TenTen¡¯s curiosity. Before Haku could say anything, TenTen left the room. He was a bit hungry, and didn''t have money on him. And there is no reason for him to say no to TenTen¡¯s request. Chapter 69 Death of an Uchiha Back to the real Chris. After a few more hours of walking non-stop, we have finally made it to the Akatsuki hideout. Since everyone knew the identity of Pain and the Akatsuki, the hideout wasn''t really that secretive anymore. But nobody dared to attack it. They are all still very strong, and possessed unimaginable power. Unless if one was as strong as Isabella, then no one would ever go against them. The only reason why Isabella let Pain go alive, was because he was a student of Jiraiya. So she let him off with a warning, or next time she will bring down the Akatsuki herself. Even though she said this, the Akatsuki are still doing terrible things behind the shadows. Like helping Orochimaru destroy the leaf village, and kidnapping the other tailed beasts. But do they know that it''s impossible now to summon the 10-tails? The alien just absorbed Isobu and there is a big chance that it''s never respawning ever again. The Akatsuki were planning to kidnap the 1-tails, 3-tails, and 9-tails today, but Sasori''s plan failed. Not only that, but now it''s impossible to summon the 10-tails without one of the tailed beasts here. Unless if Pain would kill the Dark-grey turtle alien, then they would have no chance on reviving the 10-tails. If the alien hadn''t gone through a transformation, then there was a chance on Pain taking it down, but now there is no chance on Pain taking down the alien. When we entered the hideout, I only saw some people there. Pain, black and white Zetsu. The others had missions to attend to. Obito was still looking for the wolves of greed. Deidara has been assigned to get another partner, because his last partner was Sasori, but he''s dead. The others had yet to finish their missions, or were just making a little bit more money on the side. They had captured most of the tailed beasts during this last month. They got the 2-tails, 4-tails, 5-tails, and 6-tails. They still need the other 5-tailed beasts to complete their ultimate goal. ¡°Konan! I thought I told you to not bring him here!¡± (Pain) said very angrily. News has spread that Isabella is back, so there is a chance that she would come here for revenge. They had purposely layed low for a while so that she doesn''t come here. And now that Konan kidnapped somebody from the leaf village, she is sure to be even more pissed than usual. ¡°I know that you ordered me not to bring him, but you need his power to survive.¡± (Konan) Sasori failed his mission to capture all the three tailed beasts. And now Pain only has less than a month to live. If he were to die, then the Akatsuki would have to disband, and she didn¡¯t want to lose another friend. ¡°What did you want to ask me?¡± (Itachi) came out of nowhere. He was summoned by Konan, as she had to ask them both questions. He was very surprised to see Chris here. A month ago, Pain had black and white Zetsu look for the wolves of greed, but found nothing. Even Obito couldn¡¯t find them. But Fan mentioned something about Itachi, and Chris¡¯s Kekkei Genkais. He just couldn¡¯t complete the puzzle until he knows what is going on. Fan has very high-tech weapons that could even make Obito be wary of them. If they could get these weapons for themselves, then their powers will increase to new heights. Black and White Zetsu had taken their weapon for examination, but found something odd about it. The metal it was made from isn¡¯t even known to this world. And it uses chakra to shoot out those things that explode upon contact. Even with their resources, they could never replicate such a design. And the scariest part, is that it appeared to be pretty common to the wolves of greed, to them it was like a kunai or a shuriken. They wanted to ask Itachi about this matter, but he took a month break before they could ask him. Kizame had lost his abilities to the alien, and now he is considered weak and useless to them. Kizame quit the Akatsuki to wonder the world. Since his Samehada abilities were taken as well, he left it behind with the Akatsuki. His spirit was utterly destroyed when his entire strength and abilities were taken from him. They would have looked for another companion for Itachi, but they were a little bit too busy to even look for Kisame''s replacement. Back to topic. ¡°Itachi. What do you know of the wolves of greed?¡± (Pain) Itachi frowned upon hearing that name. Those annoying bastards haven''t stopped hunting him since his daughter was born. ¡°They had been after me for a while, and their leader is someone by the name of Fan, that is everything I know.¡± (Itachi) said truthfully. The name ¡®Fan¡¯ sounds very familiar to him, but he just can''t remember where he heard it. ¡°What about you, have you heard that name?¡± (Pain) said to me. I have seen that name on a piece of paper when I protected Izumi and Karen from the people that tried to kill them, but that''s it. ¡°It''s the same as Itachi, I don''t know much about them either.¡± (Chris) Pain looked at me with his rinnegan eyes. He felt very strong, but not as strong as Isabella or the alien. Before he could say anything else, he coughed up blood and a kneeled on the ground in one knee. His life is at the end already. Even though they had captured some of the tailed beasts, it hasn''t helped his state at all. His only option is to capture every single one of them, and that way he will live. ¡°Nagato!¡± (Konan) ran to his side to help him up. This is his false body, but she can''t go to his real body as it could give out his real location. Itachi and me didn''t move, Itachi never had been fond of Pain, and I saw him as an enemy as well. He killed a lot of people in the anime, and he almost killed Naruto and Hinata. Even though that hasn''t happened in this world, I still feel some sort of rage towards him.
But he did revive them in the end.
True, but he didn''t need to revive them if he hadn''t killed them in the first place.
Guess that''s true.
¡®Why are you here?¡¯ (Itachi) communicate telepathically with me. ¡®I read Konan¡¯s mind, and she wants me to heal Pain from his state.¡¯ (Chris) ¡®Can you?¡¯ (Itachi) ¡®Yes I can.¡¯ (Chris) ¡®Don''t do it.¡¯ (Itachi)You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The only reason why he hasn''t left the organization left, was because of Pain, and Obito. He would have a lot of trouble fighting both of them at the same time. He had noticed that Pain is slowly dying, and he was waiting patiently until his death comes, and then he will be a free man. As long as Obito doesn''t unlock his own rinnegan powers, then he doesn''t need to fear anyone else in the Akatsuki. ¡®You don''t need to tell me, I know.¡¯ (Chris) If I were to heal Pain from his current state, there is a chance that he will revolt against my friends. Pain is very stubborn, and it took Naruto a lot of convincing to get him to change sides. I am not Naruto, so there is no way that I can ever convince Pain to join my side. Even if I were to tell him the truth of his friend¡¯s death, there is a chance that he won''t listen to me, and there is also the chance that his friend¡¯s death might be different than in the anime. This is a new Naruto world, so I cannot rely on the knowledge that I have to use it on this world. ¡°I command you to cure him!¡± (Konan) commanded me in a loud tone. Her explosive seals were still in my body, but I deactivated them shortly after I teleported here. They don''t have any information on my skills at all, except Itachi but he didn''t want to explain to them about my skills for my protection. He only did it because it could lead the Akatsuki to target me and kill me, and he doesn''t want to see that, since I am his younger sister¡¯s boyfriend. Before I could say anything, my blood puppet was talking to me. Something just happened at the leaf village. TO KONOHA! Earlier that day. Back in the village, Sasuke was sitting on a high branch on a thick tree. He was looking at the clouds, as he thought of his deceased parents. And also, the fact that his little sister and his other acquaintances are getting stronger than him. He thought that as an Uchiha, he would have been one of the best, and have his name written in history. At this rate, people are only gonna remember him for being the brother of Luna Uchiha, instead of making an actual name for himself in the world. What he loved in this world, was recognition. Whether it was from his dad, brother or sister, he didn''t care, he always liked being the center of attention. Sasuke hasn''t changed one bit. He has indeed improved his attitude, but his lust for power will never be satisfied. After learning that Naruto is a Jinchuuriki, he realized why he had so much power, and why he is hated by everyone to this day. If Naruto could unlock his own hidden powers, then why couldn''t he? His sister could do it. He had asked Luna how she got her powers, and she said that it was from her own abilities. She didn''t need Chris¡¯s help unlocking them, but he did help her control it. She then told Sasuke everything that she knew. After hearing how to unlock his own mangekyou sharingan abilities, Sasuke began to ponder what to do to unlock them. Itachi unlocked them by witnessing the death of his friend. Luna unlocked hers when she witnessed the true death of her parents. In the anime, Sasuke unlocked them when he killed his own brother. Sasuke couldn''t think of any way to unlock his powers. If it meant hurting someone close to him, then he won''t do it. Luna is the one thing that he cares more in this world then himself. And he can''t even think about hurting Luna for his own selfish reasons. He will never ask for Chris¡¯s help, as he was too proud to do that. If he is gonna surpass him, and Naruto, then he will do it his own way. As he was about to leave, he heard a faint rustling noise coming from behind him. He took out a kunai and pointed it to where the sound came from. Then there appeared 5 people in front of him. They are the 5 ninja sound. Ukon, Sakon, Tayuya, Jirobo, and Kidomaru. Just like in the anime, all these are like in the anime with the same skills and personalities. Kimimaro had the same disease as in the anime, which is why he wasn''t able to participate in the battle. ¡°Who the hell are you five!¡± (Sasuke) said very guarded against them. (Technically they are four since Ukon and Sakon are connected. It''s kinda complicated, so just google it.) ¡°We are the sound ninja¡­¡± (Tayuya) The whole speech was exactly like in the anime, so it''s not worth repeating word after word of what just happened. When Sasuke heard this, he became intrigued. He needed power right now, and it did not come at the cost of his life, or anybody else¡¯s. He could tell that they were plotting something, but as long as he could gain that power, then he would have no one to fear, not even Orochimaru. The 4 sound ninja needed Sasuke to come with them right now, as Orochimaru needed his body right now. If Orochimaru doesn''t ¡®take¡¯ Sasuke¡¯s body right now, then he will have to wait a long time before he could do it again. Before they left, Sasuke received a curse seal from one of the sound ninja. He could feel a lot of pain going through his body, but was soon replaced by pleasure of gaining immense power. He thought that he made the right choice in going with them. He was then covered in spider silk made by Kidomaru. Then was carried by Jirobo on his back. They soon left the scene shortly after. No one ever suspected that Sasuke just left like that. Sasuke was hesitant at going with them at first, as he couldn''t leave his sister behind. But she will be all right. She''s strong, and she has a strong boyfriend to protect her at all times. He didn''t have time bid his farewells to her, as he needed to leave right now. He will come back again when he is stronger. I did mention that I put a tracking seal on everyone that I knew before I left, this included Sasuke as well. Cocky or not, he is still Luna¡¯s brother, and will possibly become my brother-in-law in the near future. When my blood puppet sensed him leaving, we knew that it would be a matter of time before he dies. Sasuke will forever lust after power, and Orochimaru is the only one willing to give him that power. He did leave a bit earlier than I anticipated, so I left to go after them. I did not want to cause Luna or anyone else a ruckus, as they were all busy and were still recovering from the shock of this ambush. But Luna sensed something was wrong, and she left to follow me. I didn''t notice her at all. I came up with a plan to help Sasuke. Even if he doesn''t want my help, he will still become very strong in the future, and I will need his strength to fight the alien. As a blood puppet, I told my real body about the current situation. He told me to kill them and try to return Sasuke back. Chris had an idea in mind to unlock Sasuke¡¯s powers. I purposely let them get far away from the village, as it could attract unwanted attention from the leaf village. I needed to do this alone. The sound ninja sensed me approaching their location. They had been warned by Orochimaru that Chris or Isabella might catch onto them. And even if it meant to sacrifice themselves, they had to bring Sasuke to Orochimaru at all costs. Jirobo stayed back to stall enough time. He truly thought that I couldn''t get through him. The rest didn''t think of anything else, but to get Sasuke to Orochimaru. When I saw Jirobo right in front of me, I smirked. Not even a hundred Jirobos are a match for me. ¡°For lord Orochimaru, I will bring you down with me-¡± (Jirobo) He then found his own head flying far from his body. He died in seconds. I did not have enough time to make another master sword for my blood puppet, so he is relying on some reinforced steel swords for this fight. Jirobo''s lifeless body fell to the ground. He didn''t even see when I cut his head off. I then threw a dog treat on his head, and went after Sasuke. (I luv this part.) They all sensed me coming after them once more, but it was to be expected. Jirobo is the weakest amongst them, but even they would need a lot of time to take down Jirobo, but I only needed a second to kill him. Kidomaru stayed behind to stall time as well. He covered a huge area in his web, as well as covered the area with little his spiders. I didn''t have time to fool around with him, so I used the rasen-kamehameha to kill him and destroy a small part of the forest. I purposely missed the the root of the trees, because they were the ones to help me find Hanabi, so then I regenerated all of the parts that I destroyed. As long as the roots aren''t destroyed, then the trees will continue to live. One by one I killed every single sound ninja. I am kinda surprised that they appeared here, as I didn''t see the other sound ninjas in the Chuunin exams. Even Kimimaro wasn''t an exception, and I killed him. It did take a bit of effort to kill them, as I am not the real Chris. I barely managed to form a rasen-kamehameha, and had a bit of trouble absorbing the natural plant energy. If this was my real body, then I would have gotten to Sasuke long ago. If it weren''t because of the seals my original planted on me, as well as the knowledge I have about his abilities, I may not have been a match for the sound ninja. I don''t possess my original powers, but I am still strong enough to take them down. The only one who was left, was Sasuke and me. We both stood exactly where Sasuke fought Naruto in the anime. ¡°Why did you come here?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°To bring you back to the leaf village. You can''t trust someone like Orochimaru.¡±(Chris) I may be a blood puppet, but I was able to sense that a curse seal is on Sasuke¡¯s body. If we were to fight right now, I am not sure who will come out as the victor. ¡°I cannot return to the leaf, not until I am stronger. So just leave me alone.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Sasuke! Naruto and the others did not become strong from going to the dark side, they learned to unlock the powers hidden inside them. I could help you if you just let me.¡± (Chris) Sasuke had an indifferent expression. No matter what I say, he is never gonna change his mind. ¡°I will never see you as my sensei. You are very strong, I admit, but there is so much that even you can achieve.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Even Uchihas have their limits. And I am willing to break through those limits, not to destroy, but to protect, Luna, Naruto, Hanabi, Hinata, TenTen, Kat, Sakura, the Hyuugas, Teuchi, Ayame, and even you, Sasuke.¡± (Chris) I am pretty sure I missed some people, but I will too protect them as well. I won''t protect every single dick and Harry in my way, but only those who are closest to me. ¡°I don''t need your help, I''ll find my own help.¡± (Sasuke) He then activated his curse seal, which covered his entry body in black markings. ¡°This is gonna end in a fight, am I right.¡± (Chris) This is Naruto, it''s bound to end in a fight. ¡°Hm. Take care of my sister, I leave her in your hands.¡± (Sasuke) then took a fighting stance. ¡°I would have done that either way.¡± (Chris) I took out a sword, and waited for the fight. I begin absorbing most of the natural energy that I could. I am made out of wood, meaning that I won''t suffer the consequences of absorbing the natural energy in a wrong way. Sasuke changed his chidori right at me. His chidori was all black, it was an effect of the cursed seal. I prepared myself for the incoming attack, but something terrible happened. In front of my eyes, Luna blocked the attack with her own body. The attack went through her chest. Sasuke didn''t see her at all. Where did she come from? ¡°Why¡­? Brother¡­¡± (Luna) that was the last thing she said, before she bled a lot and fell on the hands on Sasuke. Everything happened so fast. Sasuke had his eyes bulging and a fear and sadness could be seen on his eyes. ¡®Did- did I just. No¡­¡¯ Sasuke thought. ¡°Luna! Wake up! LUNA!¡± (Sasuke) looked at her lifeless body on his hands. But she didn''t respond to him at all. Sasuke started crying rivers of tears, and his eyes changed into the mangekyou sharingan eyes. ¡°Don''t leave me, no¡­ NOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Sasuke) looked up to the sky as he cried for his sister¡¯s death. He just wanted to protect her, but he ended up killing her instead. Why is life so cruel to him?! Chapter 70 Gods realm ¡°NOOOOOOOO¡­!!!¡± (Sasuke) screamed in agony to the sky. He had just killed his own sister. I did not say anything, as I walked up behind Sasuke and knocked him out by hitting the back of his neck. He fell to the ground unconscious. ¡°I cannot believe that actually worked!¡± (Itachi) said as he came out of nowhere. ¡°Even I had a little bit of doubt that it would work, but it did. I have never met someone who would cry over a puppet.¡± (Chris) The real Luna is not here right now, she is still safe and unharmed. This Luna that Sasuke just stabbed, is just another blood puppet that I created beforehand. I knew that Sasuke had to experience something tragic to unlock his powers, and the only way to do that is for him to kill someone he loves. I could never ask Itachi or Luna to sacrifice themselves for Sasuke¡¯s sake, so I came up with a great plan. The only way to unlock his mangekyou sharingan without killing anyone, is by tricking Sasuke into believing that he had killed his sister. As long as Sasuke truly believes he had just killed his own little sister, then he will unlock the mangekyou sharingan. The blood puppet is bleeding because of some red paint that I installed on it. I was surprised that Sasuke did not see the flaws with this plan. First flaw, if this was the real Luna, she would have negated Sasuke''s attack rather than sacrificing herself. Second flaw, the strong scent of the paint. Third flaw; when Sasuke pierced her body, he should have felt like it was wood or something, but his mind was in a state of crisis, that he failed to notice such important things. There were a bit more flaws in my plan, but they''re not worth mentioning. Itachi and me came up with this plan when I teleported to Konan. I communicated with Itachi, he appeared out of thin air and put Konan in a strong Genjutsu. This is what happened next. A little bit earlier that day. After Konan was placed under a strong Genjutsu by Itachi, because Itachi had something to tell me. ¡°At least you didn''t die when the alien showed up. That''s good.¡± (Itachi) ¡°He''s strong. I was lucky to survive that fight.¡± (Chris) I just gave a casual answer. ¡°Tell me one thing?¡± (Itachi) said in a serious tone. ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) what did he want to ask me. ¡°Who the hell are you? And I want the truth?!¡± (Itachi) I read Itachi¡¯s mind, and he started suspecting me since day one. My Kekkei Genkais are one reason for him to to suspect me, but also to know how to use the rasengan, and know how to train other people when their skills are different from my own. He wanted to ask me after Luna had awakened her mangekyou sharingan, but didn''t want them to think that Chris is the bad guy or something. When he met Chris at the land of waves, his Kekkei Genkais felt oddly familiar, that is why he wanted to attack his group. It was never about Naruto, that was just a cover-up of his true intentions. After a while, he has started to forget about his Kekkei Genkais, until he heard the name ¡°Fan¡± He just couldn''t think where the hell these two things come from, and how are these two related. He then started to look at Chris¡¯s background, but found nothing. Even with the Akatsuki''s help, they couldn''t find where Chris was living before he lived in Konoha. It was like he just appeared out of thin air. If someone was born with even two Kekkei Genkais, then that would cause an uproar in the elemental nations, not to mention four. He had his reasons to suspect Chris. But the weirdest thing is why would Chris train his sister and several others? What does he gain out of all of this? There is only one way to confirm his suspicions, by directly asking Chris himself. His mind told me why Itachi asked me that question. Looks like it''s time I told people the truth. Can I tell them anything? Bluescreen?
I don''t really care. And besides, I was kinda expecting you to tell them the truth since day 1.
I thought you said I couldn''t reveal your existence?
I have never said that. You must have thought that because you have read so many light novels, that you thought I said something like that.
Really? Huh, I could have sworn you said something like that?
I don''t think so. It''s been like what 6 months since you started living here.
Six months? I started my adventure about 2-3 months ago.
Doesn''t matter. You can tell Itachi of my existence, and everybody else if you like. Just be careful who you chose to reveal your secrets.
I trust Itachi, so I don''t need to be careful around him. ¡°What about me, do you wanna know?¡± (Chris) I said with no emotion in my words whatsoever. ¡°Everything?!¡± (Itachi) Its funny how he is asking me these questions after I started dating his sister. I can¡¯t judge him, nobody is perfect. I sat down on the hard ground. This is gonna take a little longer than I expected. ¡°Well let me start from the very beginning. l am not from this world. I come from a place called xxxxxx. That world is different from this world, and this world is called the Naruto world. It''s an anime created by a man named Masashi Kishimoto¡­¡± (Chris) I didn''t hold anything back. I told him everything I know. I even told Itachi about a possible war happening in the future, and it was a war that would be far more chaotic than any other great ninja war. Hearing this, Itachi was very shocked. He could tell I was saying the truth. He asked me a bunch of questions that were obvious, such as; ¡°Are we just a bunch of fictional characters created to please the people of your world.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Then how did you get to this world?!¡± (Itachi) These questions were pretty easy to deal with. For the first question, I told him that he and everybody else aren''t fictional characters. They all are alive in another universe different from mine. The second question, I told him about blue screen. I referred to him as a ¡®being of a higher existence¡¯ After several more questions, Itachi was taking his time to process everything he had heard. I don''t blame him. Imagine if someone came to your life, and told you that your life was nothing but used to please the viewers of some guy that you have never heard before. That would be tragic. After thinking for a bit, Itachi thought that it all made sense. It''s a little hard to believe, but it made perfect sense. ¡°What changed after you came to our world?¡± (Itachi) I actually told him about the entire Naruto anime. I broke it down into small pieces, because the anime is like 700+ videos. I just told him only the important stuff. ¡°Everything! You never had those rinnegan eyes, and Isabella, Dom and that alien were never meant to be in this world.¡± (Chris) ¡°What about Luna?¡± (Itachi) He is right. When I told him about the anime, he has not once heard of me mentioning Luna. So he must have figured it out. I shook my head slowly. It is hard to imagine that even your sister was never meant to be born either. Itachi knew what I was gonna say, but he only closed his eyes for a bit. Nobody knows what is going on with him. ¡°Itachi¡­ I know that its a lot to swallow, but we cannot waste time. Wether this world or any of us aren''t real, we must still live on.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm¡­ you''re right. I don''t care if we are just characters created from somebody else''s mind, I will always protect my family, even you.¡± (Itachi)
Awww. So sweet of him.
¡°You''re not mad of what I just said?¡± (Chris) ¡°I was more shocked than mad, but there is nothing I can do about it. But let''s move on to a different topic. If what you said is true, then we must prepare for a terrifying war. Do you have any ideas on what to do?¡± (Itachi) ¡°Why are you asking me for?¡± (Chris) ¡°You have more knowledge in raising somebody else''s strength than anyone I''ve ever met. Even if most of the knowledge you possess is useless, you still have some knowledge in order to get stronger.¡± (Itachi) He does have a point. The future knowledge I have in this world might be useless, but I know how to raise Naruto¡¯s and everybody else''s strength. After thinking a bit, I had an idea. I have neglected Sasuke far too much, it''s time for him to get stronger as well. ¡°I may have an idea¡­¡± (Chris) After exposing my idea to Itachi, he agreed with it. He was only a shadow clone sent to my location. The real one is still protecting Karen and Izumi. After he left, Konan was free from Itachi¡¯s Genjutsu. She didn''t even suspect Itachi to use a move on her, so we continued to walk to the Akatsuki. And you are all caught up. As a blood puppet, I do not possess any of the Kekkei Genkais my original body has, but my shadow clones do. After summoning a shadow clone, he healed Sasuke so his mind doesn''t have a terrible scar after thinking he had killed Luna. And I also got rid of that cursed seal on his neck. Itachi¡¯s shadow clone didn''t say anything, then he picked up Sasuke with one arm. He was gonna take him away to train him. This is the other part of my plan. Orochimaru is not someone to be trusted, and he doesn''t know how to truly utilize the mangekyou sharingan at all. But who to better train Sasuke, then one who has unlocked the rinnegan eyes. We had thought of having Luna and Sasuke to switch their eyeballs so that their sharingan would go to the next level, but we both said no to this idea. Itachi already knew how to unlock to infinite mangekyou sharingan, but never did it because it''s too gruesome. He said that he unlocked his rinnegan powers without even unlocking the infinite mangekyou sharingan. But the funny part is that he forgot how he unlocked his powers in the first place. Who the hell forgets something important like that?! Itachi said that it will come back to him, but in the meantime, he''ll be teaching Sasuke how to control his powers.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I thought he would be taking Luna too, but he didn''t. He said I was a good teacher and should continue to train Luna and the others. I agreed. At this moment, people are gonna think that something bad happened to Sasuke. But Orochimaru had it covered. Orochimaru is a smart bastard, after he sent his minions to deliver Sasuke to him, he sent a few other minions to spread word that Sasuke betrayed the leaf village, just like in the anime. This way if Sasuke ever decides to come back to the village, he will only face imprisonment time. Sasuke will have nowhere else to go but with Orochimaru. This little rumour of Sasuke betraying the leaf, reached to everyone''s ears in a matter of hours. Any news related to the Uchihas is gonna spread to the village in a blink of an eye. Once people heard of this rumour, they went to find Sasuke, they couldn¡¯t believe this news once they have verified it themselves. After searching for him for a long time, they had started to really suspect that he had betrayed the leaf. My blood puppet went to the real Luna, to tell her the truth. She deserves to know what happened to Sasuke. Luna was worried that Sasuke really did leave and betrayed the leaf. But after hearing the truth from Chris, she let out a sigh of relief. As long as her brothers are safe, then she has nothing to worry about. I didn¡¯t bother to fix Sasuke¡¯s fake rumour. Because this is revenge for making the people think that I am a rapist, and because there is no point. I don¡¯t think Sasuke is gonna return to the leaf for a long time, so there is really no point in restoring his status. Tsunade and the others didn¡¯t bother to look for Sasuke, not because they didn¡¯t care about him, but because they are in a terrible situation here. A war could happen anytime soon, and Sasuke betraying them is like adding fuel to the fire. Naruto tried to assemble a team to rescue Sasuke. He didn¡¯t believe that he left, but was kidnapped instead. He had assembled Hinata, Himself, Kat, Sakura, Shikamaru, Choji, and Shino to bring back Sasuke. I liked that Naruto will never change. But I stopped him before he could go to find Sasuke. I had no choice but to tell him and everybody else the truth about Sasuke. I don¡¯t know if its a good thing or a bad thing if people found out he is with Itachi. But it was best to leave it as it was. BACK TO THE REAL CHRIS I am still in the Akatsuki, and all of this just happened while I was still here. The Itachi besides me is also a shadow clone. The real one is with Sasuke and everybody else. Just in case you were confused. Konan still persuaded me to heal Pain otherwise I will die. She was supporting Pain as she helped him with his balance. I ignored her words, then said. ¡°I will heal him only if you tell me a way to get stronger.¡± (Chris) Even if they tell me, I will never heal Pain. ¡°You think you have a say on this! I am ordering you to do it or I will kill you right now!¡± (Konan) Even if she says that, she will never do it. Not because she''s kindhearted or anything, but because I am the only one who can heal him. And if she did kill me, then that would be like killing Pain as well. I was about to say something, until I saw a small tool that resembled a lot like a handgun dangling on Black and White zetsu¡¯s hip. It really did look a lot like a handgun. But how is that possible? The only weapons that this world uses are kunais, shurikens, paper bombs, etc. But I have never seen a handgun before. ¡°Where do you get that?!¡± (Chris) I pointed to the weapon on Zetsu¡¯s hip. Zetsu showed me the handgun from a fair distance. He didn''t want anyone to touch his favourite toy. ¡°You know what this is?¡± (Black zetsu) said. He has checked with experts to see if they knew what this weapon is, but they didn''t know either. He didn''t think there would be someone other than the greedy wolves to know what this is. ¡°The design and colour are different from what I know, but it''s called a hand-gun.¡± (Chris) I could sense that the gun had a hint of chakra inside. It is definitely a gun, but I think it works differently than the ones back on my home. ¡°Do you know how to make more?!¡± (Zetsu) said. I shook my head. Zetsu looked at me and sighed helplessly. It makes sense that Chris doesn''t know how to make a weapon like this. Because if he did, then the Akatsuki would have heard about it by now. ¡°Where did you get it?!¡± (Chris) After thinking about it, Zetsu decided to tell me. Only to see if Chris knows who Fan really is. If he does, then they will know how to find them, and take their weapons. ¡°Some guy named Fan came after our lives. He isn''t strong, but his technology is highly advanced. We suspect that he had relations with you and Itachi.¡± (Zetsu) (I guess everybody but Konan is ignoring Pain¡­) ¡°Me?!¡± (Itachi) said a bit confused. The one who sent those assassins after him is someone called Fan, but he has no relation to him whatsoever. He had not once seen that weird relic on any other man sent by Fan. That name does sound oddly familiar, but can''t remember where exactly he heard that name. Even I was surprised. I had no clue who this Fan really is, so how am I related to him? ¡°Before he left, he told us something very weird. He said that he used to possess five Kekkei Genkais, such as the healing power, time manipulation, body manipulation, an insane amount of chakra, and the sharingan eyes.¡± (Zetsu) After hearing what he said, I thought about it for a while. Remembering back, blue screen mentioned that there have been people before me with a bluescreen, is it possible that Fan was one of them? But if that is true, there are a few flaws in his words, I don''t have the sharingan eyes. And why does he possess all of my Kekkei Genkais, but I don''t possess the sharingan eyes. And one more important thing to remember. When I first met blue screen, he gave me a choice to choose my Kekkei Genkais and skills, so why does Fan and I possess the same Kekkei Genkais. None of this makes any sense.
I know what you''re gonna ask me, but I can''t tell you.
Why not?!
There will be a time when I will, but today is not the time.
... Zetsu then turned to face Itachi¡¯s direction. Itachi was thinking about this Fan guy. If he possess the sharingan eyes, then he must be a full blooded Uchiha, but Itachi never heard of someone named Fan Uchiha in the Uchiha history before The more he thinks about it, the stranger it gets. ¡°Fan also mentioned that he had something to do with your eyes.¡± (Zetsu) said. ¡®My eyes?¡¯ Itachi thought to himself. He had already mentioned before that he forgot how he unlocked his rinnegan powers. So what does his eyes have to do with Fan? He has never heard of someone named Fan, much less met him, so what did he mean that Fan is related to his rinnegan eyes? Zetsu kept explaining us everything that he knew, in hopes that it could possibly reveal Fan¡¯s location. He didn''t care about me, he had already planned to kill me since I already knew too much about them and this ''Fan'' person. Then the weirdest thing went through my mind. It was the other blood puppet I send to find a safe place for us. It had traveled to the desolate part of the elemental nations, and found something very interesting. He found a huge landmass that is 3 times the size of Konoha. Even though it is huge, the entire area is covered in mountains, nobody here would want to live here. He explored the area so that he could find anything more useful in this place. He was certain that this place is perfect for us to hide from the alien. I did just mention that it was covered in nothing but mountains, but I can easily solve that by slicing the entire area with my peaceful cannon. After I do that, then the entire area will become flat and life can live there. My blood puppet doesn''t possess the same powers as me, so he can''t use peaceful cannon to clear out this area. As he was about to call me, a small, yellow light caught its attention. He was high up into the mountains, until a small light illuminated from the bottom of the mountains. Although it was unnatural to see light coming from such a dark place, it cannot be surprised anymore after the attack of the alien. Its curiosity got the best of him, and he went to check out the light. Upon a closer inspection, the light came from a crack of a mountain. The source of the light couldn''t be found, and even if it is a puppet, he could feel a sense of warmth from that light. He lightly touched the crack, and its body disappeared from the face of the earth. This is what happened to him. BLOOD CLONE POV! A FEW HOURS AGO. As soon as I touched the light, my entire surroundings changed. I am now in a middle of a forest, where there is nothing but fruits hanging on some trees, and wild animals and insects living in this area.
Oh god man! How the hell did you find this place!!!
Hi blue screen. It''s weird to see a blue screen talking to a blood puppet of the original.
Do you know where you are?
No. Should I be alarmed or something?! Even if I am just a puppet, I need to keep my guard up.
You''re in the one piece world.
WHAT!!! I also have memories of my original self. And one piece is definitely one of my favourite animes, so how could I not be surprised and happy at the same time. Am I gonna meet Luffy? Cause I really want to meet him and Zoro?
I don''t know. But this place is certainly not any part of the one piece scene that I''m familiar with.
After looking around, I also didn''t find any similarities to any one piece scene I saw either. We could be in that scene where the straw hats meet mister 3 of boroque works, and the giants. But that''s just a theory. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± (???) I turned expecting to see my idols, but it was a kid who I didn''t know. He looked around 17-18 years old. He had a bamboo stick on his arms. It looked like he had spent a lot of time with that weapon, as his stance seemed very good. He had short black hair that was pointy. His clothes looked dirty, and some blood could be seen on his sleeves and bamboo stick. I have never seen this guy in the one piece anime. I wondered who this guy is, until I used a skill that we blood puppets could still use. Appraisal. As long as it''s an ability that requires blue screen, then even blood puppets like us can use this skill. But the weird thing is, all that showed was a bunch of ¡°???¡± Just like what happened in the land of waves. However, I did see his name on one of the boxes. Sky, Rouge. That is his full name. I have never heard of anyone named Sky Rouge in the one piece anime. Just who the hell is this guy? As I was about to ask him a question, then all of a sudden my surroundings seemed to change again. Before I knew it, I was in another area. This place looked ancient, but at same time it looked civilized, and highly advanced. I do not feel any chakra in the air, but I did sense a small bit of natural energy. There was another energy I felt, and it wasn''t any sort of energy that I am familiar with. The area was surrounded by people walking by me, not even paying attention to how I appeared out of thin air. Then one thing caught my attention. a stone giant. The giant is not alive, but it was made out of nothing but stone. It was at least 100x taller than any other skyscraper out there, and had a stone sword planted in front of its feet. He held the tip of the handle with both of his hands, as the sword supported its weight. It resembled a lot like a humanoid figure, only that its head in missing, as it was replaced by a silver crown instead. Where the hell am I?
The city is called Gigantia.
But where am I?
Really far from home, is all I can say. You''re in a different planet, that is not known to the people in your original home planet. You are literally trillions of light years away from your real home.
That far! How am I ever gonna get back. Then before I knew it, I was once again teleported to another location. It was a dark alley, with cats, mice and garbage cans all around the place. It also had graffiti on the walls.
You''re back home, this is your original home planet. And you are also back on March 27, A.K.A. your birthday.
I am! Before I could say anything else, a figure caught my eye. It was a girl who had short black hair that reached her neck. She had plain black clothes, and a long black skirt. Her looks were ordinary, but I wasn''t startled because she is a girl, but because she is someone who I know. My real sister. Rose, Walker. She looked very sad for some reason, as if someone had died or something. It''s been a long time since I saw my real family, so it couldn''t be bad if I see them again. ¡°Rose!¡± (Chris) I called her from the alley. She didn''t hear me, as she kept walking on the sidewalk. ¡°Rose! Wait up!¡± (Chris) I said as I ran to her direction. My body is made out of wood, but I am still faster and stronger than an ordinary human, so I can catch up to her in no time. As I exited that alley, I saw my sister as she kept walking further away from me. ¡°Rose!¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm! Chris?¡± (Rose) This time my sister heard me, then she turn around. But she didn''t see me, because I had once disappeared from the face of the earth, just like the other times. After seeing that I wasn''t there, tears could be seen falling down her eyes. ¡°It couldn''t be him, he''s already¡­.. dead. I am just hearing things.¡± (Rose) said this to calm herself down. She said those things as more tears kept falling down her eyes. Chris failed to notice two things Rose had on her hand. One is a dozen flowers, red roses to be exact, and a picture of her and Chris together. The picture is when her are celebrating Chris¡¯s 15th birthday. Even if he didn''t invite any friends over, they all had a good time that day. The picture showed Chris with a bunch of birthday cake all over his face. It was when she sneaked up on Chris from, and pushed his head down the cake. It was hilarious at the time. On the other side, it could be seen her laughing hard as she couldn''t stand the way she just pranked Chris. The photo was taken from Chris¡¯s parents camera. As Rose kept remembering that time, she cried more and sobbed loudly. She covered her mouth with her hand as she sobbed loudly After a while, she calmed down then continued to walk over to a burned building. It was a huge mansion, with police and the FBI everywhere. The mansion was mysteriously burned down a few months ago. She ignored the yellow tape as she walked to a specific part of the area. When the people saw her, they didn''t pay her any mind, as she had come through here the last couple of times, so they already knew her. Rose walked up to a tombstone, and placed those two objects on top of it. ¡°Happy birthday, Chris¡­¡± (Rose) Yes, the tombstone read ''Here lies Chris Walker. Born 2001-2018¡¯ Rose didn''t say anything else, as she got up and walked away. She wiped her tears off from her face, as well as some snot. If Chris saw this scene he would be very confused, and heartbroken. He would be heartbroken because of his sister crying for him. And surprised because there are two other tombstones beside his tomb. The tombs read as follow. ¡®Here lies Luna Nim. Born 2004-2018. May god guide her soul to a better place¡¯ ¡®Here lied Kat Nim. Born 2003-2018. May the heavens, bless her next life with love, and prosperity¡¯ Just what the hell is going on here. I once again teleported to another part. I never saw that Rose visited my tomb, and that there were also tombs of Luna and Kat. Now where the hell am I now. I wish I could have said hi to my sister, but I was teleported back before I had the chance. Even if they did abandon me, I still love them very much.
This area¡­ I don''t know how to explain it, but this place is connected to the elemental nations.
I don''t get it?
The yellow crack that you touched teleported you to this place, because this place is the hidden place of this world. Some planets rarely have this kind of secret places.
¡­ I am gonna try my best to process what you just said. But in the meantime, what the hell was that all about?! I am obviously referring to the other worlds I just went to. The one piece world. A place called Gigantia. And back to my home, where my family lives.
I don''t know exactly why you teleported to those specific locations, but I would just call it a work of faith.
Okay, but how do I get back to Konoha? I may be just a blood puppet, but there is a chance that my original self would want to come here, so I need to prepare a way to get back home.
You can find another yellow crack, which we call it multiversal crack, and you can find yourself home. Don''t worry about teleporting to another place that isn''t Konoha, leave that to me.
Sweet. (Multiversal cracks are rarely ever seen in worlds. They can sent you to another world, like one piece or Naruto world.) I didn''t notice it at first when I was talking to blue screen. Where I am right now, it is a literal wasteland. There isn''t a hint of chakra, or natural energy anywhere. It all looked burned, and dead, not a hint of ife could be seen anywhere, and the sky looked red and dark. Wait¡­! There is a hint of chakra, but just barely. I better not use any chakra related skills, as I could stop working. Think of me like a smart phone, and chakra is my cable charger, if there isn''t any chakra around the air, then I will not It be able to move around like I am right now. So I better not use any chakra moves at all.
Welcome to God¡¯s realm. This is the name of the place.
Chapter 71 Solkvore Back to the real Chris. It''s interesting what my puppet had found, I should give it a check when I have the chance. When my blood puppet found that new world, he summoned one shadow clone and made it disappear, after that happened, all of my blood puppet''s memories were now mine as well. It may sound stupid, but it is really convenient at this point. I spaced out for a few seconds. Pain was still being supported by Konan, as she kept commanding me at a fierce tone to heal her friend. At this point, it was all chaotic and noisy. Before I could say anything else, my other blood puppet from Konoha, told me something important. Seriously! Why are so many things happening in one day?! Back to Konoha. After some time had passed after Sasuke left, things had started to once again cool down. I even saw Haku and TenTen eating together. Obviously TenTen had yet to realize that Haku is actually a dude. She saw me, and waved at me. I smiled and gave her a thumbs up. I wouldn''t mind if TenTen and Haku got together, as long as it makes her happy. TenTen did not realize that my thumbs up, is actually to support her relationship with Haku. If she knew that Haku is a guy, then she would be blushing right now. But it would be very awkward to tell her now, so I''ll let her find out on her own. Since Hanabi was now safe and sound, the people from the Hyuuga palace helped with the destruction of the buildings. Hina did not want to leave Hanabi''s side at all, she made sure to stay with Hanabi at all times from now on. Hinata wanted to stay with Hanabi to protect her, but with her aunt Hina there, who would ever want to provoke her. So Hinata is right now with Naruto, helping him in whatever he needs. Although she wants to use this time to get close to him, helping restore the leaf village is more important right now. Kat was getting more and more popular right now. She wanted to show off, by using her Kekkei Genkai to restore some of the homes in an instant. People cheered for her and their opinions of her grew. Although some of them were mad that Kat hid her identity till now, she is contributing a lot for the village right now. Sakura was like a giant machine. Her extraordinary strength is being used to carry entire trees by herself, which is then being used as lumber mill to create and restore some houses and buildings. Everyone else was no exception. They could not rest knowing that others were rebuilding the buildings and caring for the injured. This was different for Naruto. Even when he took down Shukaku, the others gave the credit to Luna and Kat. They thought that someone from the Senju clan, and from the Uchiha clan were to work together, then no one would be able to stop them. They didn''t even want to know that Naruto even helped at that battle, much less that he was the one who contributed the most in that fight. Nobody but his friends acknowledged him for that, so they all threw trash and rocks at him just to keep him away. Even some dickheads blames Naruto for all of this misfortune that the leaf village is suffering. Ever since the attack of the ten-tails, their village has been suffering a lot. The ambush of the ten-tails, the Uchiha massacre, Danzo betraying the village, an ambush by Orochimaru, Sasuke''s betrayal, and now a possible war with Kumogakure. Nobody knows who started this fake rumour, but it spread through the village very fast. As soon as some of the villagers saw Naruto hanging out with Hinata, they immediately started throwing insults at them and rocks or whatever else they could find. Hinata and Naruto are just too nice to even retaliate. Even if Naruto could escape from this spot, people will still treat him like this no matter what. Naruto shielded Hinata with his body so that she doesn''t get hit by those foreign objects that were thrown at them. Hinata was sad right now, and tried to convince Naruto to not do this for her. Even if Naruto could heal fast, he still suffers from the pain of having objects thrown at him. They were just helping the village out, but no matter what Naruto does for them, they will forever see him as a thorn that needs to be rid off. She took this action of his by heart. Not many people are willing to use themselves as shields to help someone else. No matter what she says or does, Naruto doesn''t want to move from this spot, or the objects will hit Hinata. He was even smiling, to make it seem as if it wasn''t much of a deal. He needed to put up a strong act in front of Hinata, so she doesn''t get sad. The people would never offend the Hyuuga, but they had an excuse to do so. The idiots think that Naruto is a bad influence for Hinata, so they''re doing them a favour by hurdling rocks at them. Even if Hinata won the bet against her father, and is able to hang it with whoever she wants to, but they all thought that it was Naruto who was forcing her to hang out with him. Some other dickhead made another excuse that Naruto is brainwashing Hinata to hang out with him. Because in their minds, why would anyone hang out with Naruto, especially someone important from the Hyuuga clan. Once my blood puppet heard about this, I told him to not kill them, but to do something to shit their pants. My blood puppet rushed towards Naruto as shielded them with his body. ¡°You two okay?!¡± (Chris) as my students and friends, I will protect them from any harm. ¡°Sensei. It''s nothing, just having a little fun.¡± (Naruto) tried to sound as normal as possible, and tried to ignore the pain. He didn''t want to protect that villagers, he wanted to protect Chris from harming the villagers. Naruto knew that sometimes his sensei can go a little bit overboard, so he feared that the worst would come to the people that were hurdling rocks at them. Like the fact that Kiba hit on Luna and his student, and Chris put him behind bars for 10-20 years. Even Hinata was the same. They were just too kind to let people suffer like that. If they weren''t so nice, then those villagers would be in the hospital right now. They both tried to sound like it wasn''t that big of a deal. I didn''t need my mind reading ability to know what they were thinking, but the villagers still need to pay. ¡°Isn''t that the potential rapist?!¡± (Dickhead 1#) said out loud. He recognized me, and made everyone else know who I was shortly after. Ah well¡­ I guess I will forever be known as the potential rapist¡­ I guess it''s about time I put that title to good use. Hehehehehehe!The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You''re right! And he is even friend with the demon. KEEP BOMBARDING THEM WITH STONES!¡± (Dickhead #2) said. Before they could do that, they found themselves unable to do so. They were all too afraid to even move an inch. Once my blood puppet activated its fear ability, they would unable to even think. Naruto and Hinata were not affected, as my blood puppet purposely aimed the fear ability to only the villagers. ¡°RUN!!!¡± (Dickhead #3) One of them was able to free themselves from the fear and then shouted out to everybody to run Once the people heard this, they all ran in random directions like a bunch of headless chickens. ¡°AAAAHHHH!! HE¡¯S GONNA RAPE OUR ASSES!!!¡± (Dickhead #4) said out loud. ¡°HELP ME MOMMY!¡± (Dickhead #5) ¡°AHAHAHAHA! I AM GONNA RAPE ALL OF YOUR ASSHOLES!¡± (Chris) Just to make it sound more convincing, I summoned a bunch of shadow clones and chased after every single one of those dickheads. They are not gonna bother Naruto after quite some time. And no, I will not kill them or rape them, but I will scar them for life. If it wasn''t out of consideration for my friends, then I would have fed them all to Planty. As the voices got lower and softer, the villagers were far away, Naruto and Hinata were now alone. They both didn''t know what to say in this situation. But they were glad that Chris got those villagers away from them without hurtinf none of them. Naruto¡¯s clothes were now all torn down and had blood all over them. This was the result of being hit by those objects. Before Hinata could say something about Naruto¡¯s state, he said something first. ¡°Hinata¡­ what''s a rape?¡± (Naruto) said innocently. ¡°...¡± (Hinata) Hinata knew what it meant. But to tell Naruto what it is, that would be too embarrassing for her. It''s like telling your lover what sex means, or something like that. Hinata ignored his question, as she brought him to the Hyuuga palace for a change of clothes and a bath. She is pretty sure that her dad wouldn''t mind if she brought home a friend, she brought Naruto to her house without permission. Back to my blood puppet. My blood puppet and his shadow clones chased after those villagers for a long time. They are all gonna be traumatized after today. It got bored chasing those villagers, and then dispelled his shadow clones. He made sure to remember their faces incase they try to cause trouble to Naruto again. As I was about to check on Naruto, something else had happened to the village. A magnificent carriage that was made out of expensive material, entered the leaf village. The carriage was being pulled over by magnificent strong horses, that had gold and silver armour covered in their entire bodies. I made a miscalculation, because it wasn''t one carriage that entered the leaf village, it was two. Both of the carriages looked the same. The only difference was that one had Konoha¡¯s symbol engraved in it, and the other had another symbol that I have never seen before. The symbol looked like a fancy ¡®S¡¯ with a silver arrow piercing it through the middle. Out of the carriage that had Konoha¡¯s symbol on it, came out the fire Daimyo. I remember seeing this guy a few times in the anime, and he must have a rank that is on the same level as the Hokage, or maybe even higher I never really understood why they were even mentioned in the anime, but who am I to judge. When people saw the fire Daimyo exit the carriage, they were all shocked and kneeled before him. The carriages attracted so many people within this spot in such a short time. This is why almost the entire street was overcrowded. Soon after, the people with the weird ¡®S¡¯ symbol on its carriage, also exited the carriage. Unlike the fire Daimyo, this person looked older and wiser, and even his clothes stood out. The man appeared to be within his late 50s. He was not too slim or too fat, but I could tell that he was not a good guy, nor a bad guy. I can only do so much as a blood puppet, so I am not able to confirm my conjecture. ¡°Isn''t that the head of the Solkvore kingdom! Why is he here with the fire Daimyo?¡± (Random bypasser) said to another guy beside him. Hearing who this guy is, I kind of understood who he is. The Solkvore is supposedly the kingdom where Karen once lived. I had looked up this kingdom a while ago, and found some interesting things about them: Like this kingdom just popped out of nowhere and took the world by surprise. They do not only possess infinite wealth that could even rival Gato, but they possess extremely powerful bloodlines. Once I heard about this man, I used the appraise skill on him. But what I found was shocking¡­ it was nothing¡­ there is literally nothing worth mentioning here. He doesn''t possess any bloodlines, and his skills are at least in par with an experienced Chuunin, and that is it. I knew I read that the Solkvore family has a strong bloodline, and the head of such a powerful kingdom should have some sort of awesome power, so why is he so weak? It''s just too confusing. The head of the Solkvore kingdom, nor the fire Daimyo didn''t need to say anything before the Hokage herself appeared before them. ¡°Fire Daimyo, and lord Solkvore. What brings you here?!¡± (Tsunade) Tsunade was never someone to abide by the rules, and would rarely show respect to her elders. Even the fire Daimyo wasn''t an exception. ¡°I would like to discuss something about the village, and the kingdom of Solkvore. May I request a room where our discussion will be private.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said. Hearing this, Tsunade frowned. They already have a lot on their plate, and now they need to consume more than they first thought. But if the Solkvore kingdom was here to possibly help them, then why would she decline the Fire Daimyo''s request. ¡°Shizune! Take our guests to the room.¡± (Tsunade) instructed her most trusted friend. ¡°Hai!¡± (Shizune) said with TonTon on her arms, she lead the two figures to another location respectfully. Tsunade would have taken them to the council room to discuss whatever they wanted to discuss, but it was broken down during the ambush. When the head of the Solkvore saw the destruction, he had a look of disdain. ¡®Even the washrooms on my kingdom are much more spacious and cleaner than here.¡¯ He thought. As someone who possess unimaginable wealth, he had always been surrounded by tons of treasure and riches whereever he was. He knew that Konoha just suffered a small set back, but he didn''t care at all. My blood puppet told me everything that''s happening right now, so I told him to sneak inside the room where they were going to and to listen to their conversation. My blood puppet possessed the sneaking skill, meaning that it will easily be able to sneak inside without being caught. As Tsunade, Shizune, Fire Daimyo, and the head of Solkvore were all sitting in a small room. This room is covered in seals preventing anyone else outside of this room from hearing what they''re about to say. The tension in the air seemed a bit awkward. But the Fire Daimyo didn''t seem affected one bit. Then he said. ¡°Hokage. I will be getting straight to the point, since I don''t like wasting time.¡± (Fire Daimyo) Tsunade had her ears perked, waiting for what the Fire Daimyo is gonna say. ¡°The Solkvore kingdom¡¯s head, is actually a very old friend of mine. He has recieved intel of your recent events, such as the Uchiha massacre, and others, not to mention that you had been attacked not too long ago-¡± (Fire Daimyo) ¡°Just get to the point!¡± (Tsunade) said very angrily. He didn''t need to recount those tragic times, as she already knew about them. ¡°Alrght. My friend here is willing to aid the village financially. He said that he isn''t willing to see such a great place like this to fall to the ground, so we made a deal.¡± (Fire Daimyo) ¡®Did they make a deal without the Hokage involved? But why?!¡¯ Tsunade thought and frowned. Even if she was been recently appointed as the Hokage, she will do her work no matter what. And the fact that these two people are gonna do something to her village without her permission, how could she not be pissed at them. The Fire Daimyo is someone with a standing that is possibly above the Hokage¡¯s. Not only that, but the head of the Solkvore kingdom is another powerful man. ¡°The head of Solkvore is more than willing to help the village, but what he needs are¡­ grandchildren.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said a bit hesitant. Not because he was embarrassed, but because it felt awkward to say it. ¡°G-... what did you just say?¡± (Tsunade) said in a very confused tone. ¡°Let me explain.¡± (Head of Solkvore) said. ¡°You should know a lot about my family, right, Lord Hokage ?¡± (Head of Solkvore) ¡°Hm!¡± (Tsunade) nodded at them. She''s not ignorant at all. ¡°I could not help but realize that your village is between a hard place and a rock, and I have also realized that we do not have any special connection to our places, so I am here to help this village and all the peoples needs.¡± (Head of Solkvore) said without a hint of emotion. ¡°So you want to adopt a few kids?¡± (Tsunade) said. It''s not a joke what she just said. Hearing this, the head of Solkvore could not help but laugh a little. ¡°No. What I mean is that it''s almost my time, and I cannot be at peace if I don''t know that my family branch is expanding.¡± (Head of Solkvore) ¡°Just get to the point!¡± (Tsunade) She had it with their riddles. Just what the do they want exactly. ¡°I want my children to marry to the people of this village!¡± (Head of Solkvore) said a bit loud. It might sound like he is doing the village as a favour, but they''re not. They don''t have anything malicious planned for the village at all. His children just weren''t satisfied being married to the ones that he had in mind. His children are very picky, and did not like the people that he chose. He had always spoiled them no matter what. But it did piss him off that they weren''t gonna marry to someone without political power. Who would have known that the people he chose to marry his own children, would turn out fat, ugly and born without any sort of education at all. From his children''s perspective, he didn''t blame them one bit. Until a month ago, he had heard from his friend, the fire Daimyo, that he would like it if they had some sort of political marriage between the two powerful forces. The fire Daimyo didn''t have any family, but he did have the people of his village to marry into the Solkvore kingdom. The head of the Solkvore kingdom was a bit hesitant at first, until the fire Daimyo showed him a list of people to decide. The fire Daimyo took out all the files that he had about the leaf village¡¯s people, and gave it to the head of Solkvore. He did not chose for his children this time, instead, he let his own children chose whom they were gonna marry. And even if the lucky people who his children chose to marry, did not want to marry into their kingdom, then he has a few ways to solve that. Once his 3 sons and one daughter chose whom they were gonna marry, they told their father after they had done looking through all the profiles. And that is how this whole thing started. They needed to travel for a month as their kingdom is very far away from here. And they would have been here sooner, but a long abyss had cut them off from their path. It looked like a huge earthquake had just happened not too long ago. So they had to circle it around the huge abyss. The abyss was caused by none other than Chris, when he unleashed his full strike against the alien. ¡°You want your children to marry my people?... may I ask who exactly?¡± (Tsunade) ¡°My children have chosen their husband and wives. The lucky ones are Sasuke Uchiha, Luna Uchiha, Hinata Hyuuga, and Hanabi Hyuuga.¡± (Head of Solkvore) said. Chapter 72 Tricked into a marriage Blood puppet POV I was in shock when the head of the Solkvore kingdom mentioned this marriages between the people I am very familiar with. I was literally beside all of them, but they didn''t even know I was there. It''s thanks to my sneaking skill that I am able to hear this conversation. But I acted normal to try not to give away my position. I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t angry at this, but I need to look at the bigger picture. I would also like to see how this turns out. ¡°May I ask, why these four kids specifically?¡± (Tsunade) said. She knows that Luna and Chris are in a relationship, as she saw them kiss after Chris finished his fight with Gaara. But why these other kids as well? They are all from prestigious families. The fact that he mentioned Luna and the others isn''t a mere coincidence. ¡°Like I said, my kids chose them, not me. Even I don''t know why they chose those four, but I will get them what they want.¡± (Head of Solkvore) said. He and the fire Daimyo had yet to realize that Sasuke had left not too long ago. ¡°I am afraid that I can''t do that.¡± (Tsunade) said as she crossed her arms over her chest. Even if she is the Hokage, she has no right to force others to marriage. She believes that one should find love by finding the right one, not by marrying some stranger to gain some power. She believes this because she also had a boyfriend, but died. It would be like she never loved him if she does acknowledge forced marriages. ¡°I can take care of that.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said as he continued to wave his fan lightly on his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Tsunade) said a bit confused. ¡°A few years ago, the third Hokage convinced me to not put Luna and Sasuke Uchiha on the CRA program. And now, as my rank of the fire Daimyo, I demand for Luna Uchiha, and Sasuke Uchiha to be assigned to the CRA program as soon as possible.¡± (Fire Daimyo) I on the other hand, was getting my teeth and clenched my fists so hard out of rage. Even if Luna wasn''t my girlfriend, I would hate it if people would be treated as nothing but a reproductive machine. I think that the fire Daimyo must have been bribed by the other guy, or he would have never proposed this stupid plan again. Looks like I need to move out of the village sooner than I thought. Before Tsunade could talk back, the fire Daimyo kept talking. ¡°You have just been appointed as the Hokage not too long ago, so your experience as a leader is not good enough. I suggest you to leave it to me from now on.¡± (Fire Daimyo) added. *SMASH* Tsunade broke the table in front of them in two pieces. ¡°So what if I was just appointed as the Hokage?! My sensei just died on the hands of a bastard, and you expect me to go down just because of some rich idiot from a kingdom is stretching his hand to us. I still carry the might of the Hokage, and I do not acknowledge this at all!¡± (Tsunade) Tsunade carried a strong aura that made the fire Daimyo and the head of the Solkvore kingdom shudder a bit. Even Shizune and TonTon were scared. It''s pretty rare for Tsunade to get pissed off like this. She was already in a terrible mood from the results of the battle, and these two had to add fuel to the fire. ¡°If I may add.¡± (Head of the Solkvore kingdom) said ¡°As long as the chosen people to marry my children have indeed married into my family, then I am willing to share my resources to aid the leaf village.¡± (Head of Solkvore kingdom) Although he was a proud and arrogant man, he was actually a pussy whenever he confronted strong foes like Tsunade. He didn''t even dare raise his voice at all. Tsunade hesitated at first to say something. The village has suffered a lot these past few years, and their economy is also getting worse and worse. It''s already a blessing that they made it this far. If they don''t have the budget to keep up with the other nations, then their strengths will diminish as well. If it wasn''t because of this problem, then they wouldn''t need to worry about Kumo raiding their village at all. Not only that, but they had also lost a significant amount of troops. Like the Uchihas, Danzo and the ROOT, several high Chunin and Jonin ninjas. Their strength is probably the weakest it has ever been right now. Seeing as how Tsunade hesitated, the fire Daimyo took this to his advantage to add something as well. ¡°Even if you are the Hokage, Tsunade, you still need to think about the other council members. This will be decided on a democratic vote.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said. Tsunade had a deep frown on her face. She absolutely despises forced marriages and the CRA program, but she also needs to think about the advantages it would bring to her village. If she were to side with the kids, she would possibly lose the battle with Kumo. Or she can choose to ruin the kids lives, but have the upper hand in the battle. She was indeed stuck between a rock and a hard place. The head of the Solkvore kingdom couldn''t help but add. ¡°I can understand if you don''t want to. So I''ll just have to take my wealth elsewhere, for example¡­ Kumogakure.¡± (Head of Solkvore kingdom) said in a cocky tone. He wasn''t stupid, he had intentionally sent a few of his man to Konoha in advanced to gather information so that he could use it against the Hokage. One of his man stumbled into a very useful piece of information that he will use against the Hokage, and that is the possible war with Kumo. He had intentionally mentioned Kumo, to drive her deeper to the edge. The hidden message he said, is that if she doesn''t agree to let his children marry their candidates, then he will become their enemy. And everybody knows that Konoha can''t afford to have another powerful enemy. The Solkvore kingdom might not have the strongest people, but they make it up with numbers, and resources. When Tsunade heard this, a bunch of chakra and anger escaped from her body. She was really pissed. ¡°Is that a threat?!¡± (Tsunade) said in a very angry tone. ¡°It''s a promise.¡± (Head of Solkvore kingdom) said. He had the upper hand here, so this time he didn''t show fear at all. The fire Daimyo didn''t know what to say. Even he doesn''t know whether he is bluffing or telling the truth. But if he didn''t know that Tsunade was in a tight spot, then he would have sided with Tsunade instead. Tsunade was very pissed at them. But regardless, she halted her rage and took a deep breath. She was in a deep thought on what to do. I on the other hand knew what Tsunade was thinking. Even without using my mind reading ability, she is mad at herself for not being strong enough.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Power spoke the loudest. If she were to have the strength of Madara Uchiha, then she wouldn''t have been in such a situation. She hated herself for not having enough power. If she did, then she wouldn''t need to worry at all. My opinion of Tsunade increased. When she smashed the table, and when she blamed herself for not having strength. I may not have been a huge Tsunade fan in my past life, but I am starting to admire her. If I was on her shoes, then I would definitely understand. Too bad she isn''t me, or she would have solved this matter quick.
Just curious, but are you gonna destroy the Solkvore kingdom?
Not yet blue screen.
Burn those fuckers to the¡­ wait what?!
Were you expecting a different answer?
I did actually. Knowing you, you would have probably tortured them slowly only to feed them to Planty in the end.
Am I really the kind of person to do something like that? Cause that sounds pretty dark.
Let me see. You killed Koharu after she tried to give Naruto a stomach ache, you made Hinata beat up her dad in front of a huge crowd, you fed those Kumo people to Planty when they kidnapped Hanabi, you sent Kiba to prison after he tried to hit on Luna. What part of you isn''t dark?
I uh¡­ was just doing the right thing.
Of course you were¡­ NOT!
Well I am not gonna burn them to the ground, yet. If anything, I am grateful to them for bringing this up.
It has been now confirmed, that you are indeed bipolar.
What I mean is that I now have a good excuse to bring out my friends from the leaf village.
What do you mean?
What I mean is, that I couldn''t think of a way to bring Luna and the others outside of the village. After the attack from the alien, I needed a safer place to stay. Even if I could find a safer place then Konoha, there was still the problem of convincing the others to join me. They are all too attached to this place, so it will be hard to convince them to follow me. But now if my friends/students are to hear that they are gonna marry some spoiled bastards, then it will be much easier to convince everyone to join me.
Hmm¡­ and then after you''re done, what happens next.
I will burn those assholes to the ground, and feed them to Planty.
Aha! Let there be carnage! ¡ü_(¦µw¦µ)¦·
(I am sure that this is now a famous quote from the movie ¡°Venom¡± definitely one of the best movies I have ever seen.) Okay¡­ moving on. After thinking about it for a while, Tsunade had to make a choice. She then asked Shizune to bring the council members over here. Shizune gave a firm bow, before leaving hastily to collect the council members. Tsunade turned to the bastard dou. ¡°There is something you two need to know first. Sasuke Uchiha is no longer with us.¡± (Tsunade) said with a hint of anger in her words. She will forever hate those two. ¡°Oh my. Did he die?¡± (Head of Solkvore kingdom) said a bit surprised and troubled as well. He only had one daughter, and she chose Sasuke as her husband. But if he''s gone, he is gonna have a hard time dealing with his daughter crying all day because she didn''t get what she wanted. And he actually managed to make his children choose those four other kids, because they all had some powerful background and come from a very strong lineage Luna was gonna marry his second oldest son. She is one of the last Uchihas alive. And if she were to marry into the Solkvore clan, their reputation will increase by many fold. Hinata and Hanabi Hyuuga are rarely seen talents even amongst the Hyuugas. That is why he convinced his oldest son and his youngest son to marry those two specifically. If it weren''t for him, then they would have married TenTen and Ino, all because they said that they were the best looking girls they had ever seen. He doesn''t disagree with his sons statements m, but he needs to have grandchildren that will become strong in the future. That is why he convinced his sons to marry someone with a strong Kekkei Genkai. Although his two sons were pissed that they weren''t gonna Ino and TenTen, he told them that he could make them into their concubines. As long as his sons wanted something, he would give it to them no matter the cost. *CRACK* They heard a small crack, and turned to find the source of the noise. But they saw no one. They didn''t suspect anything from that cracking noise, as most of the buildings that were damaged from the battle were making weird noises as well. What that cracking noise was, it was Chris cracking his wooden hands. When he read the Solkvore head¡¯s mind, he was truly pissed. It''s one thing for them to force his friends into marriage, but to actually dare think to make TenTen a concubine. Ohohoho, now that is pushing me over the edge. I teleported out of there before I was found out.
Please kill them. Seriously, they won''t be missed.
You read my mind blue screen, but not yet. It''s like what they say, good things come to those who wait. And I cannot wait to burn that kingdom to the ground. I was able to once again enter the room without anyone noticing me. Tsunade told them what had just happened with Sasuke, that he has betrayed the village to side with Orochimaru. The head of the Solkvore kingdom had a gloomy expression. He is gonna have a hard time handling his daughter once she hears this. After 10-15 minutes of waiting, the other council members had finally appeared. They would have been here sooner, but they are all too busy that they couldn''t come here earlier. They all sat beside one another. The room wasn¡¯t very spacious, so they had to be shoulder by shoulder to sit comfortably. Unlike the other council meetings, today was very quiet. It must be because of the Solkvore head and the fire Daimyo that are attending this meeting as well. ¡°Where''s Koharu?!¡± (Tsunade) said. After waiting for a while, Shizune had come back with a tired face. She just ran a lot to gather these people. ¡°I don''t know Tsunade. I couldn''t find her.¡± (Shizune) said. She thinks that it''s her weak abilities that couldn''t let her find Koharu in such a short amount of time. It''s not her to blame, it''s me. Koharu¡¯s body has been decomposed and is now is Planty¡¯s belly. They will never find her body. ¡°I believe we can start with just one council member missing. Hokage, do you want to tell them why we are all here?" (Head of Solkvore kingdom) Everyone in the room looked at Tsunade. It must be something very important if it involves two powerful figures attending this meeting as well. Tsunade sighed a by reluctant to tell them this news, especially to Hiashi. But it doesn''t matter, they were all here to vote. ¡°The Solkvore kingdom is willing to aid us with our economy and resources.¡± (Tsunade) said. The others were shocked and happy at the same time to hear this. If they could gain a powerful ally like the Solkvore kingdom, then their prowess will rise indefinitely. ¡°What''s the catch?¡± (Shukaku) He knew that there isn''t a thing as a free lunch in this world. Meaning that there must be a special reason for the Solkvore kingdom to lend Konoha a hand. Once again, everyone had their ears perked waiting for Tsunade to respond. ¡°The Solkvore head-¡± (Tsunade) would have continued, but she was interrupted. ¡°It''s Sheldon!¡± (Head of Solkvore kingdom) ¡°What?¡± (Tsunade) answered confusedly. What did he mean by that? ¡°My name is Sheldon Solkvore. I just don''t like it when you call me the head of Solkvore kingdom.¡± (Sheldon) The other council members almost failed to contain their laughter. He is a very powerful man, but his name is Sheldon. Tsunade, Shizune and I almost failed to contain our laughters. Sheldon is such a funny name. (No offence to those who are named Sheldon. I once had a teacher named Sheldon, that is why I am putting his name in his story, because I don¡¯t like him at all.) ¡°Ahem!¡± (Tsunade) cleared her throat so that she doesn''t laugh at him. The other council members also cleared their throats. Before acting composed again. ¡°Mr. Sheldon¡­ is willing to help us only if we do something for him in return.¡± (Tsunade) Once again, they almost failed to hold in their laughter when Tsunade said his name. ¡°What is the deal?¡± (Hiashi) said. He doesn''t laugh much, so the word ¡®Sheldon¡¯ had little to no effect on him. ¡°He wants his children to marry somebody from our side. That is his condition.¡± (Tsunade) ¡°Who are-¡± (Shukaku) He was gonna ask who the unlucky kids are, but the fire Daimyo interrupted him. ¡°What do you think of this, Hiashi Hyuuga.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said quickly. When Tsunade heard this, she knew what the fire Daimyo was plotting. Before she could say anything, Hiashi was quick to add. ¡°I don''t see the problem.¡± (Hiashi) answered casually. He had no idea what he had just done. Tsunade just smacked herself on the face. Hiashi doesn''t know that the kids who are gonna marry are his daughters. Even if he were to lose in a democratic vote, Hiashi has the last say whether if Hanabi and Hinata are gonna marry into the Solkvore kingdom. But now that he said ¡®I don''t see the problem¡¯ it''s gonna be hard to go back on his word. If Hiashi had known in advanced that his two daughters were chosen, then he would have declined no matter what. Even I had to admit that it was a cheap move on their part. But the only one to blame here is Tsunade. Why didn''t she mention Hinata and Hanabi in one sentence, instead of stopping halfway? ¡°Splendid! I am sure that your daughters will be very happy to hear the news.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said delighted. It was never about a democratic vote. It was about tricking Hiashi all along. The fire Daimyo came up with this cheap plan on his way to Konoha. Luna doesn¡¯t have a legal guardian anymore, so it will be much easier to force her into a marriage than Hanabi and Hinata. Hiashi took a long time to process what he just said. His face went pale, he couldn''t help but yank his hair out. What has he done to Hanabi. Hinata is not a legal member of the Hyuuga anymore, as she had won her rights when she fought him. But the same couldn''t be said about Hanabi. Even with the protection of her strong aunt, he has the final say in anything. But now that he actually said ¡®yes¡¯ by accident, he was angry. How can someone with such a high rank could go as low as doing something like tricking him. The other council members also couldn''t help but frown. That was way too low. Even if Hiashi were to say ¡®no¡¯ right now, it would be a bit catastrophic in this situation. It¡¯s like if a leader were to say that ¡®No one will never have to pay taxes again.¡¯ But then changed his mind the very next day. Wouldn¡¯t that lead to a riot? I wonder how this will turn out. Chapter 73 A huge misunderstanding ¡°That''s great! I hereby dismiss this meeting. Let''s go¡­ Sheldon.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said. They both left while the other people in the room were still in shock. They left so fast incase if Hiashi or anyone else had to say anything about what they had just done. It wasn''t their style to trick people like this, but they had no other choice. A stubborn character like Hiashi would never let his daughters marry into anyone he doesn''t like. Even though the Solkvore kingdom and the Hyuuga clan have no quarrels with each other, Hiashi will never agree to the marriage of his daughters to the Solkvore kingdom. Not because he didn''t like them, but because of his sister, that was the main problem here. His sister loved her nieces more than anything in this world. And if she were to hear that Hiashi did something that would harm them in any way, she would have slapped him silly. In Hina¡¯s world, her nieces were her number one priority. Hina''s strength has finally recovered to 100% And even he wouldn''t want to fight against her. It will be pretty tragic for both sides if she were to hear that Hanabi is gonna have to marry into the Solkvore kingdom. And like I said before, Hinata isn''t a legal member of the Hyuuga clan anymore, so he doesn''t have the rights to make her do anything anymore. But if the Solkvore kingdom would even trick Hiashi nto a forced marriage, then, wouldn''t they do the same thing to Hinata. The fire Daimyo and the head of the Solkvore clan had yet to realize this information about Hinata. And even if they did know, it wouldn''t really matter. They could trick her into the marriage, or force her by any means necessary. When the two powerful influential figures left, I did too. I have been communicating with my real body and he knows everything that has happened right here. Honestly, as a blood puppet, there isn''t much I could do to the Solkvore kingdom, but my real body can annihilate them easily. I didn''t really care what the council members were doing right now. Because now I am following my own plan. And no one''s gonna stop me. I then headed to the Hyuuga palace. I needed to wait for further instructions from my real body. Right now, all I can do is keep Hinata, Hanabi, and Luna away from the Solkvore clan. I communicated with Luna using the stone that Itachi gave us. She rushed quickly to the Hyuuga palace. It''s not that common for me to sound worried. I didn''t want to tell her or anyone else about the news¡­ yet. It''s best to wait and see what to do. I entered a room, and saw Hanabi and Hina sleeping soundly in the same bed. They were still sleeping despite it being so late already. Hina had Hanabi in her embrace like a stuffed doll. The reason why Hanabi isn''t being choked to death by her aunts giant breasts, is because she was facing the opposite side of Hina. They were probably still traumatized by the event of Hanabi being kidnapped. Hina must have calmed Hanabi down all day. A little girl would be scarred for life if she were kidnapped as well. Upon a closer look, you could see Hanabi holding tightly onto a plushie with one arm. That plushie is one of the many plushies I bought her for her birthday. Apparently, she liked this plushie more than the others. This plushie was actually pretty common. It has the appearance of a ninja covered in all black. It was a man holding onto a kunai on one hand. Its face was covered by the black mask over it, but only his cartoon eyes could be seen on his face. The only unique thing about this was that is had a Hyuuga symbol on the chest area. I think Hina or Hanabi added that symbol, because it wasn''t there when I bought it. In addition, it had the words ¡®Onii-chan.¡¯ Written on the back. I smiled a bit looking at the sleeping Hanabi. She is so cute. It only makes my resolve to bring down the Solkvore kingdom even higher. And I might even have to bring down the leaf the fire Daimyo. If he is a greedy bastard who would give in for money, then he doesn''t deserve to be the Daimyo. I believe that only the Hokage should have the greatest rank in the leaf village, and no one else should have this rank. This is one thing I never liked about Naruto, and it''s the rank of the Daimyo. The Hokage¡¯s words should be final, and no one else can do anything about it. I took a quick look at the two sleeping beauties, and left the room slowly so I won''t wake them up. I didn''t notice that Hina¡¯s lips curved upwards as soon as I left. Nobody knows what she was thinking. I made sure to close the wallpaper slowly without making any sound at all, and left with Luna. After making sure that Luna and Hanabi were safe and sound, I made my way to Hinata¡¯s room. Luna left to mind her business in her own room. As I was about to knock on her screen door, I heard two faint voices coming from her room. ¡°Ah! Hinata that hurts.¡± (Naruto) said a bit out loud. ¡°It''s my first time doing this, so stop moving!¡± (Hinata) ¡°It''s too tight, Hinata. And stop rubbing it everywhere!¡± (Naruto) ¡°Just stop moving, please, it''s making it very hard for me to put it on.¡± (Hinata) ¡°I just don''t want to stain your bed with blood.¡± (Naruto) My face froze when I heard this. I then left Hinata¡¯s room as quickly as I could. It would be best if I didn¡¯t see their¡­ intimate time. But this is really quick progress. We are like 13 years old and they''re already doing something like that. Their hormones are really out of control at this age. They would have done it in the future anyway, so why wait. And besides, as long as they''re okay with it, I am fine with it too. ((On the other side of the paper wall, this is what was happening.)) Naruto had his shirt off, and was sitting on the edge of the bed. He was covered in white bandages all over so that his bleeding will heal faster. Hinata had a flushed face seeing Naruto shirtless. But she maintained her composure and rubbed a healing cream to heal Naruto''s injuries. Most of his injuries were from his back, meaning that Naruto needed help applying that cream on his back. It''s Hinata''s first time doing something like this. As a result, the bandages were a bit tighter than they had to be. Hinata made sure to rub the healing cream everywhere, but it stung Naruto. Normally Naruto wouldn''t make a fuzz when he would get hurt in a battle, but it isn''t the same when he gets hurt outside from a battle. He was like a wimpy kid right now. Even if he was crying in pain, he didn''t want to stain Hinata''s bed with his blood. And that was the commotion earlier on. Nothing perverted, just two great friends in a room helping each other. Too bad for them that they haven''t realized that they created a misunderstanding. Now their sensei is gonna see them very awkwardly from now on. The flushed face Hinata was done, and she went to give Naruto a clean Hyuuga robe. He actually looked pretty good in it. Naruto looked at Hinata with that same smile he always had, he was especially happy today. No one other than his sensei have ever treated him like this. Even the smallest, kindest actions, he would always take them by heart. Naruto had tape-bandages covering his right cheek. He didn''t wear his headband or his orange jumpsuit, making him look like a happy teenager. When Hinata saw his appearance, she flushed a bit more. For some reason, Naruto looks even more handsome than before. It must be the sunlight that hit Naruto from the back, making him look extra cool today. ¡°Thank you Hinata.¡± (Naruto) said. ¡°Hm.¡± (Hinata) nodded slightly. Naruto kept looking at her while smiling. His blue eyes kept looking at Hinata as if she were an angel. He doesn''t know why, but when he gets closer to her, he has the same feelings he felt for Sakura, possibly even stronger than he ever felt before. For some reason, he had stopped chasing after Sakura like he used to. It''s weird for him too. He might be a perverted kid, but he is no expert when it comes to these feelings. He never received the parental love he needed as a kid, so he has no idea what it truly means. All his life, until now, has been nothing but getting stones thrown at you, as well as an bombardment of insults that sometimes hurt more than sticks and stones. This is why he has grown fond of his sensei. Chris is the only one who has accepted him as a friend. FLASHBACK NO JUTSU!!! He never mentioned this before, but sometimes when he would hang out with Chris, the citizens would always say mean stuff to Chris as well. This was because Chris always hangs out with him, and people have also began saying bad stuff about him as well. Naruto¡¯s hearing is better than his sensei¡¯s, so Chris was unaware of what everybody else was talking. Naruto didn''t want to let Chris suffer like that, but he didn''t want to let him go either. He wanted to keep Chris as a friend, or a sensei, it doesn''t matter as long as Chris doesn''t leave him. He decided to be selfish, and let Chris stay with him. He knew what would happen to Chris, he knew that he would also feel the pain that he has felt his whole life, but he just couldn''t let him go. He knew that, and yet, Chris, not once has he ever said anything that would hurt him in any way. He knew his sensei wasn''t stupid, and would have realized it by now, but Chris still wanted to hang out with him. Chris didn''t mind it at all. Naruto felt bad about this. Naruto was selfish to actually let Chris share his burdens, but he didn''t even mind it at all. After he met his sensei, this pain that Naruto felt seemed to have faded over time. And soon, the pain disappeared completely. When Naruto would head for Ichiraku''s, people would always throw something at him on the way. But now he realized something important. At that moment, he thought. ¡®Why should I care what they think about me. They''re not Chris, and they''re not my friends, so why should I care what they say about me?¡¯ He had become stronger at that moment, thanks to Chris being his friend. Sometimes, the littlest and simplest actions can have a huge effect on a kid. At that moment, is when he met Hinata. It seemed to good to be true to meet another person to accept him for who he was. It was already a blessing for him for the heavens to give him Chris, but Hinata too? Just where were these people all his life? And how did he ever get through life without them? After having trained with Hinata and Chris, Naruto was not only happy that he is getting stronger, but that he had also made another friend. For some reason, when he turned to look at Hinata, she would have an even redder face than before. It must be something Chris told her, otherwise she would not be this weird. After training for the whole day, Hinata had to go. Chris told him to accompany Hinata, because a girl should never walk back home alone. Naruto agreed and he walked with Hinata to her house. He didn''t realize that this was a scheme from his sensei to get him and Hinata together. The walk was pretty long. Naruto was still training to cut the leaf in his arm, as he accompanied Hinata to the Hyuuga palace. Hinata was really happy right now. It''s been her dream to be accompanied by Naruto to her house. They were gonna reach her house anytime soon, and she couldn''t let it end like this without talking to him. Or else, Chris¡¯s attempts to them closer would have been all for naught. She slapped her cheeks a bit to make her flush face disappear. If she doesn''t do this for herself, then even with the help of Chris, Naruto will never try to get close to her. She had always wondered how to approach him, and now today is the time. ¡°N-Naruto.¡± (Hinata) said timidly. ¡°Hm?¡± (Naruto) said. Hinata has barely spoken at all this day, so it''s surprising for her to actually say something right now. ¡°It''s¡­ It was fun today, wasn''t it?¡± (Hinata) played with her pointer fingers as she said that. Naruto smiled as well. Today was really fun for him. He has never hanged out with people that wanted to be with him. Although he sometimes hangs out with his team, they only do it under special circumstances, like missions or training, etc. ¡°Of course it was fun. I can''t wait to do it again.¡± (Naruto)The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°So¡­ is Ch-Chris your best f-friend?¡± (Hinata) She doesn''t really care about this, she only wants to keep this conversation going. Naruto looked at the sky and thought about it. Chris did teach him the rasengan along with some other stuff. And he really can''t call Luna and Kat his friends, but more like classmates. He never really talked to them, so their relationship can''t be that deep. (Remember, this was earlier in the story, so Naruto doesn''t have that deep of a bond with anybody else.) After thinking for a bit, Naruto answered. ¡°He''s more like a sensei to me, than a friend. Don''t you think?¡± (Naruto) When he said this, it was kinda like a joke. Most people his age doesn''t even know how to teach like Chris, and yet he has taught them so much more than both of their senseis combined. Hinata looked at Naruto a bit weirdly as well. ¡®Indeed. He is not only his friend, but also a sensei¡­ does that make him my sensei too? I know that Kurenai Sensei tries really hard, but even I have to admit that his teachings far exceed Kurenai¡¯s¡¯ Hinata thought. Despite not knowing her, Chris made her become a bit stronger. Just by teaching her the shadow clone jutsu is already a huge feat. The reason why their senseis don''t teach them so well is because of their lack of knowledge and abilities. Kurenai is a genjutsu master, whereas she is a taijutsu specialised with a strong Kekkei Genkai. She and Kurenai are like opposites of each other. Kakashi has no experience teaching others at all. Sure he might have some insight on the sharingan, but that is only useful to Sasuke only. Kakashi isn''t a strength specialized or a healing master like Sakura, nor was he born with an air affinity. He might have a thousand different types of movesets, but what good is it for Naruto if Kakashi doesn''t even want to teach Naruto anything at all. Kakashi must have known about the litmus paper, and must of copied several air ninjutsus, so why didn''t he teach Naruto anything at all? The only thing he has done for Naruto in the anime is fingering his hole, walking on trees, and a bit of teamwork, but that''s it. Kakashi might be strong, but his teaching abilities are terrible. It''s thanks to Jiraiya that Naruto made it so far in the anime. Back on topic. The two kids kept walking as they compared their current sensei''s teachings, with Chris¡¯s teachings. Then an idea suddenly sprout on Hinata¡¯s mind. ¡°N-Naruto!¡± (Hinata) said. ¡°Yes Hinata?!¡± (Naruto) got a bit startled that Hinata called him all of a sudden. ¡°I feel that we shouldn''t let Chris down. We have someone strong to teach us, so we can''t let this opportunity go. We will win the Chunin exams and even the Jonin exams¡± (Hinata) She''s saying this for two reasons. 1, to get closer to Naruto. 2. To become stronger with Naruto. After thinking about it, Chris was right. She just can''t stay like this anymore. She needs to become strong to prove to her dad that he was wrong about her. And to also help Naruto achieve his dreams of becoming the next Hokage. And she truly believes that he will become the Hokage someday. And she will be there with him at all times. Wouldn''t it be a shame for her if she was weak, but is the wife of the future Hokage. She was a bit worried that her progress will be slow with Kurenai having almost no idea what to teach her, but Chris came at a perfect time to help them. Most people would find it shameful if they had a sensei that was the same age as them. She doesn''t think that it''s shameful to have somebody your age teaching you, if anything, she was proud of it. Who wouldn''t ask for a sensei like Chris too? Naruto looked at her for a while and blinked a couple of times. He said. ¡°Of course!¡± (Naruto) said happily. He couldn''t just let Chris down after he had done so much for him already. He needs to repay him for what he has done for him. ¡°Then tomorrow we''ll go to the training place early. We will do our best to become even stronger.¡± (Naruto) declared proudly. ¡°Hm. Goodnight¡­ Naruto.¡± (Hinata) Hinata read a scene where a woman should kiss a man on the check when she says ¡°goodnight.¡± To him. She just couldn''t bring herself to do something like that. Luckily she was just outside of her house, and she ran inside with an extremely flushed face. It''s not like her to think about that. Scratch that, she had a few thoughts of kissing him before, but that is all. Naruto was a bit confused at Hinata''s weird actions. He then headed home to rest. Luckily it''s night time, so this time he doesn''t need to worry about getting stones thrown at him when he is taking a walk. FLASHBACK NO JUTSU END! And after those days, Naruto has been closer to his sensei and his other friends as well. He had long forgotten what it felt like to be alone. After thinking about this, he couldn''t help but tear up a bit. Life is confusing sometimes. First, fate decides for Naruto to not have any friends. And almost 13 years later, one finally arrives, and many more follow suit as well. Naruto looked at Hinata with moistened eyes. It was definitely worth the suffering if he would have received such good friends. Hinata had a flushed face, and she was idling with her fingers. She had just realized that this is the first time a man has seen her room, and it''s the one she likes. She failed to notice Naruto¡¯s moistened eyed. ¡°Hey, Hinata.¡± (Naruto) His voice sounded warm and comforting to be around. ¡°Hm! Yes Naruto?¡± (Hinata) woke from her trance, and answered to Naruto. ¡°Thank you.¡± (Naruto) said once again. But this time, it was for another reason. ¡°It''s no problem, Naruto.¡± (Hinata) answered with a smile. ¡°I didn''t mean the bandages, I mean thank you, for being my friend until now.¡± (Naruto) His words contained a bit of sadness in it. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Hinata) asked a bit confused. Where did this come from? ¡°Do you know why those villagers threw rocks at me?¡± (Naruto) ¡°No.¡± (Hinata) shook her head lightly. It''s actually considered a huge crime if people talk about this. She once tried to find the reason why everybody hates Naruto, but she couldn''t find it. Either she needs to look harder, or they hid the information so well that nobody is meant to know about it. Naruto continued to sit on her soft bed, as he hugged his feet tightly. He was afraid that if Hinata were to hear what he keeps inside him, then she will be afraid of him, and wouldn''t want to hang out with him anymore. She could have been hurt today because of him. If she knows who he really is, then maybe she will avoid him, and she won''t ever get hurt ever again. ¡°Do you remember¡­ when the Kyuubi attacked the leaf village¡­¡± (Naruto) said this at a slow pace. His face showed no emotion whatsoever. Only his sensei and several people know of his identity. Hinata and the others haven''t realized it yet. ¡°I do.¡± (Hinata) she wasn''t ignorant, and the event was so huge that you had to be blind and deaf to not know about it. ¡°A few months ago, I was tricked by a teacher at the academy to steal something for him¡­¡± (Naruto) Naruto had explained everything he knew to her. He didn''t hold back, and even told her that Chris had helped him control the nine tails inside. Hinata sat beside Naruto. Not to get closer, but because she needed a place to sit. This was just too much to process, ¡°What do you think about me now? Hinata.¡± (Naruto) Hinata hesitated to a bit to say something. Seeing how Hinata was hesitating to say something, Naruto thought that she was thinking of how she ever became friends with a monster like him. He got up, and the bed made a small squeaking sound. He didn''t even turn to face Hinata at all. ¡°I understand if you don''t want to be my friend anymore. I guess I''ll take my leave.¡± (Naruto) He thought that going shirtless and showing his bandages was gonna cause too much attention, so he took the Hyuuga robe with him. Hinata had sent his clothes to get cleaned. But it didn''t matter to him if they were left behind, he had a bunch of other clothes Identical to it back in his own apartment. He reached out for the sliding door frame, but stopped when he felt something hugging his back. Hinata had her arms around Naruto. She only hesitated because she was still processing the information. She liked him too much to care what he really is. Even if he was the devil himself, she will still see him as the hard-working, prankster, unpredictable kunoichi she always knew and admired. Her eyes were moist, because all this time he had been suffering like this. He never had someone to share his burdens with, and always fought by himself, alone, with no one to help him. She had always knew that he was constantly bullied, but never made a move because of her embarrassment. She blamed herself for not being there for him. If she had been a bit more strong minded, Naruto would have never fought this harsh battle alone. She knew, and yet, she didn''t have the courage or the strength to be there for him. Chris was the only one to actually stretch his hand to him, and help him get on his feet when he was down. ¡°I''m sorry, Naruto.¡± (Hinata) sobbed lightly. In the anime, she never did actually help him or even talk to him until much later in the story. Makes you wonder why she never helped him, when she always knew how he had been treated all this time. Hm! Oh well, nobody''s perfect. ¡°Sorry? For what?¡± (Naruto) asked a bit surprised. He should be the one sorry for dragging her into this mess. Now the villagers will see her differently because others saw them hanging out together. If he had told her earlier about his ¡®problem,¡¯ then her reputation around the village would not have been tainted by him. ¡°I am sorry, for not being there at all for you. I was too embarrassed to even look at you. Thinking about it now, it just seems silly and stupid, and it sounds like a terrible excuse from my part. You are not what the other people say you are. You are Naruto Uzumaki, and that''s it. I am extremely sorry, Naruto, for never lending you a hand when you needed it the most.¡± (Hinata) sobbed softly as she said this. Naruto would have turned to face her, but couldn''t, she still held him from the back firmly. He smiled a bit. He thought that it wasn''t her fault, it''s nobody''s fault. He didn''t blame Hinata at all, because there is no one to blame. It''s his own bad luck that got him into this mess in the first place. He didn''t feel right with Hinata crying on his back. He had to do something. He was the one who made her cry for a stupid reason, so now he has to make it for her. Thinking about it now, maybe it didn''t matter if Hinata even knew what he kept inside him. He had come to see who Hinata truly is. And Hinata is not the type of person to leave a friend behind. He was stupid for even thinking that Hinata would ever hate him. ¡°Hinata.¡± (Naruto) gently grabbed her hands, then released himself from her grip. ¡°Huh?¡± (Hinata) looked at Naruto with her teary eyes. Before she could say anything else, Naruto had his arms around her body. Their height right now is about the same, so her face reached a little over his right shoulder. She was super embarrassed right now. Naruto had never hugged her at all. She felt like she was about to pass out again, but Naruto said something before she could pass out. ¡°It is not your fault. I''m just glad that you''re my friend. Honestly, Hinata, I am very happy that you are my friend. It doesn''t matter if you didn''t want to become my friend in the past, what matters is that you are here now. Thank you.¡± (Naruto) He didn''t shed any tears, but his voice sounded very happy and yet sad at the same time. Honestly, he didn''t know what came up with him. Maybe he was just thinking too much about it. Yet strangely, it felt nice to hold her like this. He also had that ¡®weird¡¯ feeling every time he had also felt when he looked at Sakura. (And it''s not a boner.) ¡°Hinata, there is something you need to know¡­¡± (Hiashi) Hiashi finally came back from that meeting. But his timing couldn''t have been worse as he saw his own daughter being hugged by Naruto, in her own room. Naruto and Hinata were startled. They let go of each other while being super embarrassed that they were in this awkward position. Naruto didn''t properly tie his Hyuuga robe, letting a bit of his chest get exposed. To Hiashi, it looked like Naruto was about to take off his robe. He sincerely thought that Naruto was about to do something very ¡®forbidden¡¯ to his daughter, Even though Hinata is not a legal family member of the Hyuuga anymore, she was still his daughter. Who is only 13 years old. Hinata covered her face with her long sleeves. How embarrassing is it when your dad sees you hugging a boy. After blinking a few times uncontrollably, Hiashi yelled out to Yu. ¡°Yu!¡± (Hiashi) said out loud. ¡°Yes sir!¡± (Yu) he appeared out of nowhere within seconds. ¡°Bring me the family heirloom from my room.¡± (Hiashi) Yu looked at Hiashi for a second a bit confused. He didn''t question him, and left to get the family heirloom as fast as he could. It''s never good to make someone wait when they are on the verge of exploding from anger. Hinata and Naruto looked at Hiashi a bit weird as well. What did he mean by family heirloom? Yu came back in 5 seconds. He gracefully handed Hiashi a nice sword, with a sheath that had a bunch of complicated symbols engraved all over it. ¡°In the name of the Hyuuga family. I hereby announce Naruto Uzumaki DEAD!¡± (Hiashi) He unsheathed the sword and charged at Naruto at an incredible speed. Hiashi couldn''t even stop from activating his Byakugan, because he is filled with an incredible amount of rage right now. ¡°What did I do?!¡± (Naruto) Naruto had been training really hard, so his speed and reflexes have improved. But he still had trouble dodging Hiashi¡¯s sword slashes. After what seemed like an eternity, Naruto finally escaped from Hiashi and was about to exit the room. Upon exiting Hinata''s room, he ran face first into a tall figure. It was Hina standing in front of the room. ¡°What the hell are you two doing?! Hanabi is still sleeping.¡± (Hina) said angrily. She tried to sooth down Hanabi all day, only for this two to cause such a huge noise in the room next door. ¡°He was about to deflower my daughter!¡± (Hiashi) said this very clearly. When Hinata heard this, she had covered her entire flushed face with both of her big sleeves. They were just hugging. How in the world did he see that he was about to deflower her? She''s still not ready for that. Is what Hinata thought. Naruto didn''t move at all, and just stood there in front of Hina. He could tell that she was nice, strong, and definitely much more understanding that Hiashi is. He sincerely thought that Hina would protect him. Although they never met each other, he could tell that she was nice. But then he got goosebumps, and felt a sinister aura creep out from Hina¡¯s body. Her hand reached for Naruto''s shoulders, and she grabbed onto him very firmly. ¡°Is that so?¡± (Hina) That is all she said. But it still sounded very sinisterly. *GULP!* Naruto''s couldn''t help but swallow his saliva when he felt something ominous from Hina. He didn''t think that hugging Hinata would lead to such consequences. Just as Hina was about to do something, Naruto used the substitution jutsu to get out of Hina''s right grasp. He actually managed to escape from that terrifying room. He ran like hell around the palace, and tried to escape, only to soon hit his face on a hard object. He wasn''t paying attention to where he was running, and fell on the floor from hitting the hard object. The hard object was none other than Chris¡¯s blood puppet. He just happened to hear the loud commotion and went to check on the problem. ¡°Sensei! Help me!¡± (Naruto) When he saw Chris, it felt like he was finally saved from this hell. He hid behind Chris, not giving him a chance to say anything. Chris¡¯s blood puppet was very confused. Just what the hell is happening? Hiashi and Hina appeared out of nowhere in seconds. They both were omitting a bunch of killing intent. ¡°What did Naruto do to piss the both of you off?¡± (Chris) said. He has never seen Naruto this scared, except when Anko attacked both of them. ¡°He was about to deflower Hinata.¡± (Hiashi) Although this isn''t something one should say to a 13 year old kid, he was too angry to care right now. ''He was about to? I think he got it wrong. It''s kind of obvious that Naruto would never do that.'' Chris thought. Although he heard both of them saying something very ¡®confusing¡¯ inside Hinata''s room, there is no way they would ever do something like that. After giving it a bit of a thought, it''s clear to me that it was a misunderstand. It happens quite often in lots of animes and mangas. But still, he is Naruto¡¯s teacher, and he should protect him at all costs. Knowing Hiashi, he will never stop until he has chopped Naruto into a million pieces. He won''t fight them since they are like family to him, but there is a way to protect Naruto, and save Hinata from the marriage at the same time without any disasters. ¡°Hiashi. You got it wrong, Naruto wasn''t about to deflower Hinata.¡± (Chris) said with an innocent face. As Hiashi was about to explain what he saw, Chris spoke first. ¡°He already deflowered Hinata.¡± (Chris) Then the whole room seemed to quiet down. You could even hear a pin drop. *thump* the sound of something hitting the ground sounded through the room. But, nobody paid any mind to it. Naruto is the only one who didn''t have his lower chin on the ground. He had no clue what ¡®deflowering¡¯ means. Hina and Hiashi looked at Naruto and Chris with a extremely shocked face. ¡°I am not the gossip type, but I did hear them say ¡®it''s too tight¡¯ and ¡®it''s my first time doing this.¡¯ And much more.¡± (Chris) Naruto nodded slightly. He and Hinata did say that when she was applying the cream and the bandages on his body. Hiashi couldn''t believe it at all. But looking at Naruto closer, why is he wearing the Hyuuga robe? Then a small thought propped up on his mind. ¡®Is it possible that they did that, that is why Naruto isn''t wearing his own clothes, but a Hyuuga robe.¡¯ Hiashi thought. Hina had the same thoughts as Hiashi. The robe that Naruto is wearing, is proof, that they did that. And seeing Naruto slightly nodding his head, their thoughts were now confirmed. ¡°You can''t kill Naruto, Hiashi. Or it will be bad if the baby is born without a father at all. That would be very bad.¡± (Chris) ¡°Eh?! What bab-?¡± (Naruto) suddenly kneeled to the ground in pain while holding his stomach. Chris interrupted Naruto by elbowing his stomach to shut him up. If Chris could make everyone believe that Naruto and Hinata are having a baby, then that would mean that everyone will know that they are in a relationship, and the Solkvore clan will have a harder time to get Hinata to marry to their kingdom. He could just follow his original plan and take them all far away from here, but this is funner. And it could also get Hinata and Naruto closer together. (Honestly, I think I made this a bit more complicated than it needs to be, but who cares.) Hiashi seemed like it was an opportunity as well to shake off the Solkvore kingdom. Too bad Hina doesn''t know about the Solkvore clan, and was planning instead to beat up Naruto. Naruto is still a stranger to her, and to do something like that to her older niece, is something she will never forgive. Hiashi¡¯s rage seemed to subside, but Hina''s grew and got more sinister. ¡°Naruto¡­ run.¡± (Chris) He is just a blood puppet, so there is no way for him to stop Hina in his state. Naruto''s legs were trembling in fear. But he still found the strength to run the other direction as fast as he could. ¡°COME BACK HERE PERVERTED BRAT!!!¡± (Hina) yelled with the intent on breaking his balls. She still had a bit of sanity in her, and wouldn''t go as far as to kill him, but she will make sure that Naruto never uses his ¡®rod¡¯ again. ¡°SOMEONE SAVE ME!¡± (Naruto) continued to plea for help. ¡°Hina?! Wait a minute!¡± (Hiashi) tried to calm down his anger sister, but she could care less about what he has to say. ¡°Why did you lie? Sensei.¡± (Hinata) Chris didn''t even hear her when she appeared behind him. She was listening to what be said from a distance. When he said that Naruto actually did that to her, she had passed out for a few seconds, she was the one who caused the *thump* noise a bit earlier. ¡°Trust me, Hinata. Just roll with it.¡± (Chris) Chris reassured her by placing his hand on her shoulder, and proceeded to walk away. Hinata didn''t know what to say anymore. She went to help Naruto from her angry aunt. ¡°Is something wrong.¡± (Hanabi) came out of her aunt¡¯s room, with her ninja doll on one hand, and the other was running her eyes. She had just taken a nap. That is why she is still tired and drowsy. But still, her pyjamas and small drowsy figure made her look adorable. ¡°It''s nothing, Hanabi. Let''s go back to your room and I will continue telling you more stories.¡± (Chris) ¡°Really! Which ones?¡± (Hanabi) said with sparkling eyes. She enjoyed every single one of his stories that Chris stole from his other world. ¡°Do you want to listen to ¡®one punch man?¡¯ Or ¡®seven deadly sins?¡¯¡± (Chris) ¡°I want to listen to both!¡± (Hanabi) stretched her hands cutely to the air. She really wanted to hear those stories. Even though she has never heard of them, she could tell that they were great stories. ¡°Okay. I will tell you the both of them.¡± (Chris) said as he pushed the cute loli to her room. He had to keep these three girls close to him, until his original self returns to Konoha. So he can keep an eye on them at all times. No one knows what these bastards were plotting right now. Chapter delayed I will not be going on a hiatus. I just want to let all of you know that I won''t be posting any more chapters for the next few weeks or so. the reason is that my computer is a literal waste. I would have completed the chapter today, but the useless thing erased the whole damn chapter not once, but twice. And later, it started getting very slow and wouldn''t turn on. I am afraid that it will also erase the future chapters as well. This is why I will stop posting chapters.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I am writing this short note on my phone, just to let you know. so until I get a new computer, or laptop, the chapters will be delayed for a short time. Sorry for the inconvenience. But the story is so close to finishing. I estimate that it''s like 80% done already. I hope that you will understand why I have to delay the chapters, and if you do, then you are indeed awesome. sincerely, Lodoly. Still alive. I just uploaded this short note, to notify all of you that I am still alive and well. but, I have some good news, and some bad news. the bad news is that I won''t be posting chapters until somewhere on December. But luckily, I am able to write my stories from a tablet that I own, but I am still not able to post chapters there. Believe me, I have tried, and I wonder why I haven''t thrown that stupid thing out the window? what i am saying is, that even though I won''t be posting chapters until somewhere in December, I will continue to save and upload my stories into a saved folder. At this rate I am going, I will be finished the entire Naruto fan-fic earlier than expected. Think of it as a mass release on December. Stolen novel; please report. Even as you are reading this short note, I will be writing the next chapters. And believe me when I say this to all of you. When I do get a working computer, it will be the moment I will be posting chapters once again. i have tried posting chapters on my phone and tablet, but the bluescreen doesn''t work for me it just doesn''t appear in this mobile phone. maybe it''s a glitch or something, I dunno? But point here is that I am asking you for your patience. And who knows, I might be able to finally post chapters in late November. I am working as fast as I can on those chapters, to make it up to you guys for this terrible inconvenience. And I pray that my computer is fixed, or that I get a new one, which ever comes first I don''t care. And yes I will be adding a small Christmas chapter, since all of you didn''t want a halloween chapter. It will be at the very end of the story, it will literally be the last chapter, or the second last chapter. if there are any more questions that don''t involve spoiling the story, let me know in the comment section below. Chapter 74 the fall of the continental bird. A few minutes back. The real Chris POV It looked like I had been in a daze for several minutes while my blood puppet was filling me in with the new information. To think that such a thing would happen right after I left. But, I still had to find ways to get stronger. I am still in the Akatsuki hideout. Black zetsu kept pestering me about anything related to Fan Uchiha. Pain¡¯s condition got slightly better, as he could finally stand on his feet with the support of Konan on his side. From the looks of things, I doubt that this is the place for me to get stronger. I was hoping for them to know something useful for me, but I expected too much of them. I thought that maybe the place my other blood puppet had found in the mountains, might somehow be useful to me. For some reason, it seems that I have lost all communications from him. I can only wait as he summons a shadow clone, then re-summon it again so I can also share his memories. Maybe I should return back to the leaf, and I should bring Naruto and the others to that weird place. And I can also exterminate the entire Solkvore clan. Now that I think about it, does it mean that Karen and the other Solkvore members are related. I mean, she is the princess of the Solkvore clan, but why is she with Itachi? I bet that she ran away from the kingdom, because they were gonna force her to marry someone she didn¡¯t like, or because she decided to run away with Itachi.
That¡¯s exactly what I thought as well.
As I was about to leave this boring place, Al appeared out of nowhere in front of me. I placed a seal on his body so I can teleport him to me, and the other way works as well. If he wants to, he can teleport here any time he wants. Al looked confused and scared the moment he appeared. ¡°Chris! Please help! The entire place is collapsing!¡± (Al) pleaded. I could tell by his exaggerated body movements what something is not right. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) I ignored the others stare at Al. They all were wondering why he is here. ¡°Tori no Kuni is under attack, and the entire place is falling.¡± (Al) couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He put his little bird claws on my hip, then activated a teleportation seal to his home. He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to say anything. Itachi didn¡¯t really care about the land of birds, as he had problems on his own. Old crow is someone that doesn¡¯t like to seek the help the others, that is why Itachi hasn¡¯t heard from him. It¡¯s the same for all the other crows as well. Everybody looked a few seconds at the last place I was standing. I just literally disappeared right under their noses in a flash. They had no idea what to say. Konan, however, howled at Itachi. ¡°Itachi, find that brat at all costs and bring him here!¡± (Konan) They never expected someone under their noses to escape like that. And she needed him here to cure Pain from his current condition. ¡°...¡± (Itachi) had a big frown. He didn''t hear Konan one bit, because he was busy preoccupied with something else. ¡°Itachi!¡± (Konan) seeing Itachi daydreaming, she got a bit pissed. ¡°Hm! What?¡± (Itachi) asked. ¡°Bring the brat here.¡± (Konan) Itachi looked at the spot where I disappeared. He shook his head slightly because he thought that Chris just escaped. Only someone very bold would escape from the Akatsuki like that. Itachi didn''t say anything. He took off his Akatsuki ring and his Akatsuki robe as well. He was still wearing some simple clothes underneath. ¡°I quit!¡± (Itachi) then he flung of his Akatsuki costume to them. Before they could even say anything, Itachi used his rinnegan powers on them and the entire building as well. This made them immobile, and it brought most of the building down. He was just shadow clone, meaning that he couldn''t do that much damage as he hoped. Pain summoned his other six paths to stop Itachi. Before they could make a move on him, Itachi poofed out of the place, he was just a shadow clone to begin with. They were the only members on that building, the rest are doing missions or something. They never expected Itachi to revolt like that. It was indeed a miscalculation on their part. Itachi would have quit the Akatsuki sooner or later. Mostly because of his family, siblings, and the new threat on Konoha. The real Itachi had to quit the Akatsuki right now, or he will never be able to fully protect his family. If the Akatsuki had found out about his secret family, and that he was working with Chris, they would have kidnapped them to get him to do even more dangerous tasks. The only reason why they didn''t mistreat Itachi, was because he is another strong rinnegan user, and they needed him to become stronger. But too bad for them that Itachi only stayed with them was because they were a threat, but not anymore. The Akatsuki is now weak thanks to Pain¡¯s current condition. And that''s not all. Itachi''s multiple shadow clones also shared their vision with one another, like Pain does. Itachi''s shadow clones were sent to scout the aliens, and he found something terrifying. A huge number of aliens were headed to the Akatsuki right at this moment. They all had sensed four tailed beasts on the Akatsuki hideout. They were all very sensitive to chakra. The fact that four of the tailed beasts are at a single location, it was like a strong magnet that attracted them. The huge number of aliens was somewhere in the thousands. Every one of them possessed the same power when Chris fought one a while ago. The heavy footsteps caused a huge rumbling noise around the area, it sounded like a huge stampede. Behind the huge number of aliens, there were two who stood out the most. The dark-grey turtle alien figure which had the darkest skinned colour. And the original alien, the mother of all the aliens. She might look almost the same as her children, but she was noticeably bigger, and was emitting a bunch of chakra that was even more powerful than Isabella''s. it was the result of how many innocent ninjas had fallen under its feet. After the battle with Chris, the Dark-grey title alien figure went back to its base, to report about the tailed beasts to its leader. They were all showing signs of intelligence. They had learned to faintly communicate with each other using a foreign language that no human could ever understand. Only a couple of others like him had learned a bit of the human language. Which is why he was able to communicate a bit with Chris. After she had heard of this fabulous news, she thought it was about time to spread her forces around the world. She commanded every single one of her children to spread out everywhere to find more of these. And just right now, they had finally sensed not one, but four tailed beasts in a single location. Konan, Pain, black and white Zetsu sensed the unbelievable amount of powerful beings headed their way.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°It¡¯s them! How did they find us?!¡± (Black Zetsu) said very fearfully. He and white zetsu had seen the alien in action when it tried to attack them. They were very familiar with its chakra. What scared him what that there wasn''t just one, but countless of them rushing at their location. ¡°We need to get out of here.¡± (Black zetsu) Konan and Pain also felt that insane power, but Pain won''t be able to escape from this place. Konan can use her jutsu to fly from a far distance, but she won''t be able to carry Pain and the other six paths, it''s too much weight for her to carry. Kizame told them that even using a simple jutsu on those things, could even steal his chakra. Which means that if even if she were to just bring Pain, but leave the other paths, then the real Pain would still lose his chakra indirectly. Black and white Zetsu can just go underground and avoid the huge catastrophe, meaning that they''re save. Pain knew the situation very well. His chakra was the only thing keeping his real body alive, and if it were to be stolen, he would die instantly. ¡°Konan¡­ just go.¡± (Pain) said without any hint of emotion in his words. ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave you. We will find a way to-¡± (Konan) Konan knew that Pain wouldn¡¯t be able to escape as well. Even if he did find a way, how much time would he have left to live, a day or a week if he was lucky. ¡°I was gonna die anyways, what¡¯s the point. But you, on the other hand can still live. Please continue to live.¡± (Pain) He looked at Konan as she tried to hold in her tears. ¡°But-¡± (Konan) was interrupted when Pain gently caressed her cheek. ¡°Just go.¡± (Pain) said softly. Konan couldn¡¯t hold in her tears as she pulled Pain to her, and gave him a deep kiss. This was their first, and last kiss. The kiss roughly lasted for a few moments, but they both savoured it. Reluctantly, Konan took a step back and summoned paper wings and flew far away. As she flew further and further away, her tears escaped from the speed she flew. She was too depressed to even look back. She remembered all those precious moments together, and she will forever keep these memories till her grave. Pain looked up to her as she disappeared into the sky. He didn¡¯t want to show it, but he was sad as well. He knew that he would die someday, and was prepared for it. He then said to black and white Zetsu. ¡°You two go¡­ and warn the world of the incoming disaster.¡± (Pain) that was his last words to black and white Zetsu. Black and white Zetsu nodded to their boss¡¯s last orders. They disappeared from his sight without saying anything else. As soon as they left, Pain communicated with the remaining Akatsuki members. ¡°The Akatsuki is now disbanded. Follow your leaders last orders, and survive this, and live on. Do not return to base, and avoid any and all creepy creatures you see. After today, it will without a doubt change the entire history of the elemental nations forever. Live, that is all I have to say as your leader.¡± (Pain) Pain disconnected his connection to the other Akatsuki members. They all heard his last words at the same time no matter the location they were in. They didn¡¯t know why he said that, but they were all sure of one thing, it isn¡¯t just the Akatsuki that is in trouble, the entire world is also in trouble. Nobody knows what the ex-Akatsuki members are gonna do now. They will either avenge their fallen leader and try to fight the aliens, or they will just now mind their business. *RUMBLE¡­* All of a sudden, the rumbling stopped. Pain and his other paths thought it was weird. They exited the base to check outside. Once they were outside, a countless number of green aliens were standing outside of the base. The number is vast, there could be at least thousands of them. The huge number of aliens had surrounded the area, he had no way to escape. Pain stood in the middle of the other paths. They all were very strong, but they will never survive this huge ordeal. It is literally six man, versus an army of over-powered aliens. But even with the odds against him, he will never back down. ¡°Are you all just gonna stand there, or are we gonna fight.¡± (Pain) yelled out to the huge number of aliens. They seemed to have understand him, as 6 aliens charged at them at a terrifying speed. Pain extended his right hand to use his ultimate move. ¡°ALMIGHTY PUSH!!!¡± (Pain) CHANGE SCENE Back in Tori no Kuni with the real Chris As soon as Al teleported me, I saw the entire village in a catastrophe. I felt as my feet were being lifted, because the entire place is falling to the ground. Remember that this entire place is an actual living bird, if it dies, then the entire village of birds also goes down with it, I managed to balance myself by holding onto a nearby tree. The entire place was in utter chaos. But some of them were trying to do the best in this situation. The eagles are such giant-beasts, that they can carry a lot of birds on their backs. But they''re not that many eagles in this place, meaning that only a few could survive. (Think of it when the titanic sank and it didn''t have enough lifeboats.) Although some birds can fly, others can''t. This village holds all kinds of birds in it, including those flightless birds, like chickens, penguins, etc. Al was now flying beside me as well. He had no idea what to do in this situation, and he was hoping that I had a good idea. ¡°What''s happening Al?!¡± (Chris) Why would the continental bird suddenly fly down like this? ¡°T-the place is being under attack by¡­¡± (Al) He spoke so fast that it was almost impossible to understand him, but I somehow managed to understand a bit of what he said. ¡°Attacked by whom?¡± (Chris) ¡°It''s just one being, and it''s a dragon.¡± (Al) ¡®A dragon?!¡¯ I thought. Something caught my attention from the corner of my eye. It was a bit far, but I saw the silhouettes of a huge monster that resembled a lot like a dragon. And another shiny monster, that resembled a lot like a Phoenix. These two monsters were fighting behind a dark cloud, which couldn''t be seen by anyone. The clouds were so thick that no one could see beyond the other side. The only reason why I am able to see it, was because their attacks were so bright and colourful, that shadows of those two have appeared on the clouds. Thinking back, the Phoenix king said something to me when I just finished my natural energy training. He told me that there is a possibility that Tori no kuni might fall someday. Did he somehow predict that his entire village will fall under the attack of a mythical being? He also made me promise that I must protect the people of this village if something like that were to happen, and in return, he would owe me one. Looking at the battle from a far distance, I saw that the dragon is indeed like those in pictures I saw back on my home planet. It is twice the size of the Phoenix king, and it looked terrifying. I didn''t want to come across that fight, I only promised the Phoenix king to help the birds in his village, not help him win a fight against a dragon. Only those birds who can fly will survive, but those who can''t fly will meet a tragic ending. I had an idea on how to save them all, but I am gonna need some help. ¡°Al! Can you get me to the bottom of the continental bird?¡± (Chris) ¡°I- I can''t do that. I am not that fast and I will not be able to carry you over there.¡± (Al) ¡°But I can.¡± (Bald) The son of Elgae, Bald, came at a great moment to offer his services. His dad assigned him to gather as many birds as he could on his back. Bald knew that there is no way that they can save everybody in here. The population of flightless birds, exceeds the number of eagles. Only huge birds like eagles can carry other birds, as it doesn''t affect their flight whatsoever. If an ordinary bird were to try and carry another bird, it would be a matter of time before both of them plummet to their end. But once Bald saw the human kid, he thought he would risk it and help the human kid. ¡°I need you to get me underneath the continental bird. Can you do that?¡± (Chris) The speed at this island is falling is making it very hard for my voice to reach others ears. Bald has superior senses than normal humans, naturally my voice reached him. He stretched his neck towards me. ¡°Hop on!¡± (Bald) He doesn''t know what Chris has in plan, but hopefully it works. While holding onto the tree with one hand, I reached out with my other hand to hold tight onto Bald¡¯s neck. Once I grabbed it, I let go of the tree and immediately hugged its huge neck. It felt soft and fuzzy. Almost like silk or something, and it had that unique bird scent. Bald didn''t waste any more time, and flew me underneath the continental bird at a fast rate. Al couldn''t do anything at this moment. Luckily his family was being carried by Elgae, so he doesn''t need to worry about them. But that doesn''t mean that others don''t need his help. With the help of his newly acquired move, natural energy, he can now find other birds in this huge village. Bald was faster than most birds, but his speed can''t be compared to the Phoenixes, but he was faster than I could have travelled. In almost no time, Bald flew across the continental bird then flew under it. We made it underneath in no time. I got off Bald¡¯s neck, and tried to fly and carry the giant rock. Only to realize, that my flying abilities don''t work! Why can''t I fly? Then something struck me. Imagine this, when I need to walk on water, I need to also gather chakra on my feet, but there is a catch to this, the further away from land, the more chakra I need to use. I have always flown very close to land, and never further up, because the further I went up, the harder it got for me to fly. And since I am so high up above, I will need to learn how to perfectly balance my chakra on my feet, to the distance of the land beneath me. And I don''t think I have enough time to practice something like that. ¡°Shit!¡± (Chris) I said to myself. I had a good plan, but I failed to remember this flaw in my flying ability. My plan was to have me and a bunch of shadow clones use our great strength combined, to raise up the giant rock. It''s like that scene where superman would use his super strength and flying ability, to lift up the plane. But then another idea popped up on my head. Seals! They are my one chance to save Tori no Kuni from destruction.
YES HAHAHAHA!!! (??????)? !
What?!
I have finally done it Chris! I HAVE 100 MILLION HAREM RINGS!!! MY LIFE¡¯S WORK IS NOW COMPLETE!!!
That''s nice, but I AM VERY BUSY RIGHT NOW!!!
What? Oh¡­ I see. Never mind, forget I said anything. (©V¦Å©V)
What the fuck, bluescreen?! I ignored him, and placed my entire body underneath the rock. Since is was falling above me, my whole body was forced to stand the weight of the thing falling in a fast pace. ¡®Hey boss?¡¯ My blood puppet said telepathically. ¡®What?!¡¯ I responded. ¡®There is a bit of trouble with Naruto and the Hyuuga clan. Hiashi thinks that Naruto was about to deflower-¡¯ I interrupted him. ¡®I don''t care what you do, just do whatever you want!¡¯ He wouldn''t shut up when in this crucial time. ¡®Cool. I''ll just tell Hiashi and Hina that Hinata is pregnant with Naruto¡¯s baby¡¯ my blood puppet said a bit coyish. And that is how that small incident began. ¡®Wait what?!¡¯ I said. ¡°Human! Do it quick. We don''t have enough time.¡± (Bald) said loudly. It was faint, but I did hear his voice. I turned to see that we are very close to land. Any second now, and I will become mashed tomato. I summoned a bunch of shadow clones quickly without needed to use hand signs. I didn''t care about the amount, but I know I summoned a lot. I made sure to place my hands on the falling rock, and planted a seal. My shadow clones also knew what I would do, and they copied what I just did as well. Then the giant rock¡­ Chapter 75 I wanna marry Onii-chan! I was prepared for the worst, so I had my eyes closed while I applied the seals. I didn¡¯t know if my plan worked or failed. After a few minutes, I opened my eyes. I looked at the distance between the huge rock and the land beneath me. The land was literally inches away from me. Meaning that I was close to become a mashed tomato. The entire rock was floating just inches above land. The seal that me and my shadow clones applied was none other than a seal that I created. Levitate. Since the entire rock was tremendously huge, I didn''t know if just one seal would be enough for it to levitate, which is why I summoned countless shadow clones to help me apply a much bigger number of seals underneath the rock. I heaved a sigh of relief. That was way too close for comfort. I had stocked to the bottom of the continental bird using chakra, similar to how running up a tree using chakra. *BOOM* What sounded like thunder, resonated throughout the whole place. It was the intense battle between the dragon and the Phoenix king. Now that I helped with the small problem, I should find out what is going on up above. This time without using Bald¡¯s help, I used one of my teleportation seals to instantly appear on top of the continental rock. I looked up to the sky and saw the intense battle behind the clouds. I did not want to help the Phoenix joking with this fight, because I don¡¯t know if I will be a nuisance if I were to try to assist the Phoenix king. And also, I can¡¯t fly that high either. Leaving me no choice but to stand here and watch this scene. Speaking of Phoenixes, where are his 5 children? I looked everywhere and I don¡¯t see them anywhere. I looked up and couldn''t really see the battle, only glimpses when those two would use a very bright attack. Because they are so far up, I couldn''t even sense the battle with my nature energy or chakra. MEANWHILE Back at the Hyuuga palace. Naruto was not able to escape Hina''s grasp, and now he is binded with ropes while hanging in mid-air. When Hina finally grabbed him, she first tied him up and left him hanging on something that was a bit durable enough to support Naruto''s body weight. She even taped Naruto''s mouth. You could see Naruto was trying to escape by wiggling his body as much as he could, but it didn''t work. He was even crying a bunch of anime tears. All he did was hug Hinata, and this is what happened to him.
Life can be cruel.
Hiashi was able to calm down Hina when she calmed down a bit, with the help of HInata of course. You¡¯d be surprised just how long it took to calm down Hina, it took hours, literally. After telling Hanabi a small part of the story of the ¡®seven deadly sins¡¯ anime, I exited her room and explained to them them the truth that Naruto didn¡¯t do anything to Hinata. At first they heaved a sigh of relief, but questioned me of making such a big lie. Hina almost killed Naruto because of that misunderstanding. Hiashi was to blame as well, he was the one who barged into Hinata¡¯s room at a bad moment, and making up a terrible misunderstanding. I told Hiashi, Hinata, and Hina why I did this, and it was a plan for HInata. If we could actually make the Solkvore clan believe that Hinata and Naruto have a relationship, then that should solve the small problem with the Solkvore clan. And even if my plan doesn''t work out, it will be great to stall enough time for my real body to get here. When Hina and Hinata heard of this news about the Solkvore clan, they were in a difficult situation. As if Hina would ever give up her nieces to some rich assholes. Even if she isn''t their mother, she will fight them by herself if she has to. She would have asked Chris to instead marry her nieces, so that Hinata and Hanabi wouldn''t have to marry a complete stranger, but that wouldn''t work out. Hinata and Chris already have a pure, student-teacher relationship, and knowing Hinata, she will never marry Chris because it will ruin the relationship they have. And besides, Hinata already told her that she has someone she likes. It wasn''t hard to guess who it was at this point. As for Hanabi, she will only see her Onii-chan as her real Onii-chan. She does like this sibling relationship that Chris and Hanabi has. You might be saying. ¡®Then just get married for a short while, but don''t really do anything serious, and you will have real Solkvore kingdom off your back. SIMPLE AS THAT!¡¯ It''s not that simple at all. The Solkvore and the fire Daimyo will look into this thoroughly. And lying to them, will not end good for the Hyuuga clan, or Konoha. But, Hina vented her anger on Hiashi for falling into such a trap. ¡°Leader of the Hyuuga clan my ass! How could you do that to your daughters?!¡± (Hina) Hina kicked and punched her brother to the ground. He wasn''t bleeding, but her string punches weren''t soft either. ¡°Hinata is safe, since she is now able to make her decisions without me interfering¡­ but.¡± (Hiashi! Hina interrupted. ¡°But Hanabi isn''t safe. Is she. I HATE YOU BROTHER!!!¡± (Hina) Her punches suddenly felt more painful than they did. And of course, Hiashi couldn''t retaliate since his sister is much stronger than him. Even as the head of the Hyuuga clan, he will be weak before his younger sister. ¡°Am I gonna get married¡­?¡± (Hanabi) Outside of the room, Hanabi sticked out her half her body of the slide-in door. She has heard everything that we just spoke of. I knew that she was there all along. But I knew that she would have heard of this news sooner or later, so there was no good reason for Hanabi to not listen to this. You could see Hanabi still held onto her ninja doll. She even had a sad look on her face. She doesn''t know anything about marriages, but she knows that it isn''t good for her. Hiashi and Hina weren''t stupid either, and knew that Hanabi was there as well. They will come up with a plan to stop the Solkvore clan, but they needed Hanabi to listen to this terrible news first. I walked up to Hanabi slowly. I lightly petted her head, which she loved very much. ¡°Hanabi, you''re not gonna marry this¡­ mean people.¡± (Chris) I stopped myself from cursing the Solkvore family in front of Hanabi. I want to have the image of a strong, and honest brother that I have imprinted on her mind. And me cursing in front of her, is not a good thing for my brother image. ¡°Instead, your Onii-chan will fix this problem, and you won''t have to marry anybody else.¡± (Chris) I stopped petting her head as I looked at her eye-to-eye. I kneeled in front of her to reach her height level. ¡°But, Onii-chan?¡± (Hanabi) ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) ¡°I don''t wanna marry those mean people. But I do wanna marry someone else in the future.¡± (Hanabi) ¡°Who?¡± (Chris) ¡®Isn''t it a little too early for Hanabi to be thinking about marriage.¡¯ I thought.
Like you''re one to talk. (£þ¥Ø£þ)
Oh¡­ right. Luna, ¡°I wanna marry Onii-chan.¡± (Hanabi) threw herself at me. The force of her little body made me almost fall back. I instinctively held her petite body with my arms. Hiashi and Hina smiled at Hanabi''s plan. It isn''t weird for kids her age to ask even their parents to marry them, it is just simple plain words that they will forget in the future. I wasn''t shocked at Hanabi''s request, because I knew that she didn''t really mean it, and only said it so her family or her, wouldn''t have to marry the Solkvore clan.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I remember when I was little, I proposed to my kindergarten teacher. I liked her, especially when she would give us treats on her classes. The teacher knew that I was a kid, and was just playing around. Most kids don''t take marriage so serious, and they also play games based of marriage. Marriage is only something that adults take very serious. Thinking about it now, I am embarrassed thinking about it. It''s amazing now careless and bold kids can be, but that is what makes kids so innocent and pure. Hanabi is the same. She is at that age where she thinks that marriage is just a game. But she wasn¡¯t that stupid, as she knew that it was serious. But, she would rather marry her Onii-chan than somebody else. And to be honest, there really isn''t anybody for her to marry instead, her Onii-chan is all she has left. Hinata also thought that it was cute of Hanabi to suggest something like that, and just smiled at her for her cuteness. Naruto was still trying to wiggle himself to freedom, but to no avail. The MC of one of the best animes out there, and he can''t escape from a simple rope. I gently pulled Hanabi from my embrace. I looked at her clear eyes, which were very pretty and cute. I then said to her in a soft tone. ¡°Of course I will marry you.¡± (Chris) I said. I didn''t mean it. I only said it so Hanabi doesn''t need to worry about the small problems. ¡°Then pinky promise me, Onii-chan.¡± (Hanabi) She stuck out her pinky finger to me, to make a pinky promise with her. ¡°Okay.¡± (Chris) I said after a few seconds. I stretched out my pinky finger, and wrapped it around hers. After moving our pinky fingers for a while, Hanabi was satisfied. She once again hugged me tightly. She was just happy right now. She thought that her problems were solved right now. ¡°Yay! I''m gonna marry Onii-chan!¡± (Hanabi) said proudly. Hiashi and Hina knew that Chris said that to comfort Hanabi. Hanabi was still traumatized from the event, but with the small promise from her Onii-chan, she will mostly forget what just happened when she gets older. Maybe. And if Hanabi and Chris were to really have that kind of relationship, who knows if Hina and Hiashi would accept it. But now, it''s most likely that it will never happen. ¡°Hinata. Can you please take Hanabi to your room to help her dress up, please.¡± (Hina) Seeing Hanabi is still in her pyjamas, and it was already late, it doesn''t look good for Hanabi to be in her pyjamas all day. Hinata seemed to understand that her sensei, father, and Hina will be planning on something to get them out of this situation. But she looked at Hina and still had a worried expression for Naruto. Remembering that he was still tied up, she said without a hint of emotion. ¡°And¡­ untie him as well:¡± (Hina) pointed at Naruto still dangling from the ceiling. ¡°Okay.¡± (Hinata) she went up to Naruto first and untied him as fast as she could. Naruto was still dangling from the ceiling, and couldn''t help to fall of his head when Hinata united him. *Bang!* the sound of Naruto banging his head on the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± (Naruto) yelled in pain as he held onto his head. ¡°Sorry Naruto!¡± (Hinata) she didn''t think what would happen if she untied Naruto while dangling in the ceiling. She was just too occupied on them leaving this room before her aunt changes her mind again. ¡°Let''s go Naruto, and Hanabi.¡± (Hinata) led them both to her room. Hanabi didn''t want to leave at first, but after seeing her father¡¯s stern look, she had no choice but to obey. But, that still didn''t wash away the excitement of marrying her Onii-chan. ¡°Onee-chan, I will be marrying Onii-chan!¡± (Hanabi) kept saying to Hinata, as if it was a huge accomplishment. ¡°That''s nice, Hanabi.¡± (Hinata) smiled at her cute sister. She still brought them to her room. That is when she heard her Aunt¡¯s voice. ¡°And don''t do any funny business, Naruto!¡± (Hina) you could tell that it was meant for Naruto. The message was clear. ¡®If you dare do anything to my Hinata, I will show you a world of pain¡¯ Naruto seemed to have understand the message, as his entire body shook in fear. He used to think that Tsunade was ruthless, but Hina takes the cake. Poor Naruto. If he wants to get Hina¡¯s approval in the future, he will need to work hard. I was pretty lucky to win Hina¡¯s trust in the beginning.
*type* *type* *type*
What is that noise?
Can''t you see?! This is an original scene! (??????)?
What?
In light novels, it is always the father who opposes the MC when he wants to be in a relationship with his daughter. But I have never seen the aunt oppose the MC.
I''m telling you Chris, this is gold!
(This is according to my limited knowledge) I am pretty sure there is at least ONE light novel out there that has the aunt oppose the MC.
Maybe, but I am gonna add this to my light novel.
You''re writing a novel.
Yeah!
What is it about.
It''s about a certain somebody called Chris Walker, who is transported to the Naruto world by a very awesome, and funny blue screen. Honestly, the story would do so much better with a harem, but I don''t know how to do one?
That sounds very interesting. What are the ratings so far?
...
You there?
You want me to sugar coat it, or the truth?
Truth.
It''s terrible.
Figures¡­
It''s not bad, just the beginning. But it gets better later in the story.
Is my life really that boring?
It''s okay. Just needs a little bit more love, and BLOOD AND SWEET SWEET REVENGE!!! and a pinch of harem.
¡­
Well bye, and good luck with your plan to stop the Solkvore kingdom.
Well, that was a bit weird and unnecessary. ¡°Hiashi, what will you do know?¡± (Hina) she was obviously referring to this problem that just popped out of nowhere. ¡°I dunno. The fire Daimyo himself is pretty sneaky to make me say something like that. Most likely, even if we do manage to fake a relationship with Chris and Hanabi, it won''t work at all.¡± (Hiashi) said. ¡°What about Hinata?¡± (Hina) ¡°I have no right to tell Hinata what to do anymore, it''s her choice. But even so, that will not stop the Solkvore clan from getting what they want.¡± (Hiashi! ¡°Why is that? If Hinata is not restricted to your laws anymore, then there is no way for the Solkvore clan to do anything.¡± (Hina) ¡°That''s where you''re wrong. Just now, the fire Daimyo already put Luna Uchiha into the CRA program. Most likely, he will do the same with Hinata and maybe Hanabi as well.¡± (Hiashi) said this in an extremely angry tone. It''s like this. Even if Chris and Luna are in a relationship, the CRA program will let Luna Uchiha to have more than one husband, whether she likes it or not. It would be the same for Hanabi and Hinata. It doesn''t matter to them, as long as they make a baby from those poor girls. Hiashi and Hina were in deep thought. What to do? ¡°I may have a plan that will work.¡± (Chris) I raised my voice a bit. After thinking about it, my plan to let the Solkvore clan think that Hinata and Hanabi were already in a relationship with somebody else(me), won''t work at all. As long as the CRA program exists, they won''t be safe in here. Looks like I still need to stick to my original plan. ¡°What plan do you have?¡± (Hiashi) asked. ¡°We run away from this place.¡± (Chris) Hiashi and Hina widened their eyes a bit. It''s not like they haven''t thought of this plan, but there were many things they need to think of. Like where to go, what will they eat, how will they maintain themselves, and how many rogue ninjas will they face on the way. Looking at them, I knew exactly what they were thinking. I then added. ¡°I already found a place that is far away from here, it is long and spacious, probably even bigger than Konoha.¡± (Chris) ¡°How long will it take us there?¡± (Hina) ¡°Hina! Are you seriously planning to leave?!¡± (Hiashi) said abruptly. They were both influential figures in the Hyuuga clan. Running away will ruin the reputation of the Hyuuga clan, and themselves. ¡°I do.¡± (Hina) said without a second thought. She doesn''t wanna kill the entire Solkvore clan, because there is a chance that Kumogakure will raid them, and Konoha will perish. She still liked some people here, and she wouldn''t be able to handle their deaths if she went on a killing spree. Most importantly, it will affect her figure as a good auntie in front of her nieces. ¡°But-¡± (Hiashi) ¡°I don''t care about the Hyuuga clan. As long as it means that my nieces will live a happy life, then I am willing to sacrifice my reputation as a Hyuuga member, to give both my nieces a better future.¡± (Hina) Hina''s words were filled with honesty. She would also give up her life for her nieces, not to mention her reputation. Even I was amazed by her aptitude. If I didn''t know any better, I would say that she was the most caring mother of all time.
Somebody give this awesome Aunt a chapter dedicated to only herself.
(Hmmm¡­ I''ll try.) author¡¯s notes. ¡°But Hina, even if you did run from this place, there is still other stuff to worry about.¡± (Hiashi) He knew that Hina will never change her mind once she settled her mind on something. But as a brother, and a father, he still needed to look out for them. ¡°I have that covered.¡± (Chris) I interrupted. Before they could respond, I summoned a shadow clone beside me, and it created a small hill of Ryo, and expensive jewellery. Seeing that bundle of wealth appear, they were both kinda confused. They thought that I just took out some wealth form a hidden storage seal. They didn''t realize that I just created this bundle of wealth with my creation skill. As a blood puppet, I do not possess my Kekkei Genkais or even most of my abilities that my original self has. But my shadow clones do. ¡°I may have been keeping a couple of secrets from everybody. I have a skill that lets me create anything, based of chakra alone.¡± (Chris) It took them a minute to process this into their minds. ¡°Eh?!¡± (Hina) was the first to respond. ¡°As you two can see, money isn''t a problem for me. If I can, I can even out-rich the Solkvore kingdom.¡± (Chris)
Please do me a favour.
What?
SLAP THOSE SOLKVORE ASSHOLES WITH MONEY!!!
I¡­ that is genius. I would have never thought of that.
Haha! I am indeed a genius, after all, I am a blue screen.
¡°Chris.¡± (Hina) suddenly spoke. ¡°Yes!¡± (Chris) I answered back. ¡°How come you never told anyone about this.¡± (Hina) ¡°The same reason that I never told anyone about my Kekkei Genkais.¡± (Chris) ¡°I didn''t mean that. What I meant to say, is why did you never help the leaf village with its economic problems?¡± (Hina) She knew that the reason they were in this mess, was because of the limited wealth they now possess. If Chris could help them with this problem, then wouldn''t the Solkvore clan go away. ¡°I did thought of that as well, but it wouldn''t help the leaf village at all.¡± (Chris) ¡°Why is that?¡± (Hina) ¡°Because¡­ if I tell you both, do you promise to keep this a secret from everybody else.¡± (Chris) They thought about it for a second, but nodded slightly. ¡°Let me ask you two a question. Who do you think is a bigger menace to Konoha, the Solkvore clan, or Kumo.¡± (Chris) ¡°Kumo!¡± (Hina) ¡°Kumo!¡± (Hiashi) In terms of power, and skills, Kumogakure is indeed a much bigger menace to them than the Solkvore kingdom. ¡°Nope. And it''s not the Solkvore kingdom we should be worried about either, it''s the alien.¡± (Chris) ¡°Alien? You mean that thing that almost broke through Orochimaru¡¯s seal barrier?¡± (Hina) Everybody saw that thing during the attack. But what nobody knew, was the power that it possessed. ¡°Yes. It is much stronger than Kumo and the Solkvore kingdom combined.¡± (Chris) ¡°And how would you know this?¡± (Hina) ¡°Sigh. I''ll explain what happened on that day¡­¡± (Chris) And so I explained everything that they needed to know. My true concern was never the Solkvore kingdom, or Kumo. My real body can crush those two huge forces like ants, but he wouldn''t be able to kill the alien(s) Everything that I said until now, is just a lie to cover up my true intention on leaving this place. If people knew how terrifying those aliens are, it would create chaos around the leaf. And that is the last thing I need right now I believe it will be best if I stall enough time for my real body to handle these issues. As a blood puppet, I am limited to my power. But bringing Hinata and the others out of the leaf village, is only the start of my plan. Chapter 76 Sasukes life with Itachi and family. ¡°If what you say is true, then it really would be best if we left this village.¡± (Hiashi) said a bid more calmer than I thought he would be. Nobody but a handful of people knew what happened with my fight with the alien. But hearing that it even escaped from Isabella, is something that no weakling could have done. I also included that there is a chance for the alien to attack us at anytime. And once it does, not even I would be able to stop it. Isabella went away again on her ¡®loli quest¡¯ it is hard to tell when she will be back again. ¡°Is the place that you mentioned before, safe?¡± (Hina) Right now, all thoughts about Solkvore and Kumo, have completely slipped off her mind. ¡°If is safer than Konoha.¡± (Chris) I am so glad my other blood puppet found that huge, uninhabited mountain. It even left a teleportation seal before the yellow-crack teleported it to god knows where. ¡°How long will it take us to get there?" (Hina) ¡°On foot, a few weeks.¡± (Chris) They frowned upon hearing this. That is a long walk, even running wouldn''t be of much help. ¡°But, with my teleportation seals, we can make it in a second.¡± (Chris) Hina and Hiashi looked at me, and smiled. It was nice to see kids so well prepared. ¡°Who do you plan to take?¡± (Hiashi) couldn''t hold back anymore, and asked. ¡°I will definitely bring you two with me, as well as my friends. In total, including me, it''s only. Luna Naruto Hinata Hanabi Hiashi Hina TenTen Kat Tsunade (maybe) Sakura Me ¡°About¡­ 11 people.¡± (Chris) I thought my list would be bigger.
Aren''t you forgetting Lee, Guy, Anko, Ino?
I am still afraid of Anko, even if she is a loli. I don''t really care about Ino. And knowing Guy and Lee, they would probably stay here and fight to the death, than to leave this place. They are just too prideful. ¡°That is not enough. I am afraid that we need to save more people than 11 people.¡± (Hina) She''s not a monster, if she could, she would also rescue as many people as she can. ¡°You two can chose which people you want to bring, it doesn''t affect me even if there are ten-thousand citizens willing to go with us.¡± (Chris) They were satisfied with my answer. They both had friends that they didn''t want to see die either. ¡°But, make sure you only ask those with good intentions. And make sure that you don''t bring anyone who has a grudge against Naruto.¡± (Chris) I could read minds, and if one of them has bullied my student, then I won''t help them no matter what.
Karma¡¯s a bitch, isn''t it.
It sure is, bluescreen, it sure is. They knew that Naruto is my student, and they knew why I had a grudge against people who have mistreated Naruto. Even if Hina just tied up Naruto, she did it based on a misunderstanding, not because she hated him for who he is. ¡°Once we find people who are willing to leave with us, what should we do?¡± (Hiashi) He wants to know how I will be able to teleport them. ¡°Just bring them to me, and I will add a teleporting seal on them.¡± (Chris) ¡°I see¡­ did you already add a seal on my daughters?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°I did, and also added one on both of you, as well as my friends.¡± (Chris) ¡°When did you add a seal on us?!¡± (Hina) ¡°Back when we did that group hug.¡± (Chris) I pointed at their shoulders. Hina took off a bit of her Hyuuga robe, which exposed a bit of skin from her shoulder. You could see a seal on her right shoulder. ¡°I see. Looks like you prepared for this a bit earlier than I expected.¡± (Hina) Hiashi didn''t check for his seal, as he believed in Chris. Right now, they were so happy that Chris considered them important people in his life. They had already suspected him of being more than a thirteen year old kid, but it doesn''t matter, as long as he''s helping them, they trusted him very much. In another part of Konoha. The fire Daimyo just finished announcing that Luna Uchiha, Hinata Hyuuga, and Hanabi Hyuuga will be marrying into the Solkvore kingdom. He also included that if this marriage was successful, the Solkvore clan will be willing to aid Konoha financially. When people heard this, they were cheering in their hearts. It''s a good thing they have a strong ally to support them. Clearly, nobody cared if Luna and the others got married by force. They were just too hypnotized by this wonderful offer. Kat, TenTen, and Haku saw the whole thing as well. Kat and TenTen had now been friends with Luna. When they mentioned about this ¡®marriage¡¯ thing, they felt pity. Not towards Luna or Hinata, or even Hanabi, but towards the Solkvore kingdom. They don''t know the wrath that will unleash on them once their sensei (Chris) hears about this. The last time someone tried to hit on Luna, and his student, Hinata, it didn''t end so well for Kiba. Imagine not only forcing his student and girlfriend into a marriage, but also his little sister that he adores so much. Haku was a bit neutral. He doesn''t know about a lot of stuff, so he didn''t think about it much. ¡°Come out of there.¡± (Sheldon) said to the carriage beside him. Out of the carriage, came out 4 figures in very expensive clothing. You could tell that the order of the line that they exited, was from oldest to the youngest. These are the ones who are gonna marry the girls, as well as the children of Sheldon. And oh my god! They are so beautiful, so talented, so strong, so young¡­ NOT!!! What I said just now, was pure B.S. Calling them just ¡®ugly¡¯ was already a compliment. The oldest who¡¯s name is ¡®Bradley¡¯ he is the one who is gonna marry Hinata. His body stench is so strong, and pungent, that it almost made several people tear up from the smell alone, and I really wish I was kidding on that part. He was overweight, as you can tell just from a glance. He had short, black hair, and zits all over his neck, which they were ready to pop because they were all white. The second oldest, is named ¡®Colby¡¯ he was the skinny bastard who is planned to marry Luna. You could see his bones through his skin. He had a big hunch on his back, and very long arms, making him look like a mummified monkey. One could tell he had lice, because he kept constantly scratching his scalp from time to time. The third oldest, is also the only daughter of Sheldon. Her name is ¡®Shelly¡¯ as you might already know, she was the one who was planned to marry Sasuke.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Just like her older brother, she was definitely overweight as well. Maybe because she was a girl, her skin looked it was in better condition than her brothers, mostly because of the creams she applies on her skin every night. But, she has a problem with being overweight. She sincerely thought that putting a bunch of layers of clothing, would make her figure look slimmer. It didn''t work, she looked fatter with the countless amount of layers on her. She still has no idea that Sasuke has already left with his brother. The last one, is the youngest one of Sheldon¡¯s sons. His name is ¡®Damien¡¯ you already know that he is supposed to marry Hanabi. Unlike his siblings, his physique was the best out of all his brothers and sister. The only problem was that he never liked to shower, therefore his stench also made people cry. You could even see stains of food on his expensive clothes. Even though they all look different, they all had one thing on common, was that they were all weak. Supposedly, the entire Solkvore kingdom is supposed to have very strong, and talented individuals, but those four can''t even be compared to even Gonin ranked ninjas. They don''t even possess a Kekkei Genkai, which is something that the Solkvore clan should have. Makes you wonder what the hell is happening here. Those people who didn''t feel pity for the Luna and the others, were now very sorry for those poor girls. Just like everybody else, they thought that the Solkvore children would be strong, charismatic, beautiful, youthful, but no, it was the complete opposite. But, how can such ordinary citizens voice out their opinions to a strong kingdom like Solkvore. It''s sometimes better to say nothing, than to say anything. Sheldon walked up to his four children, and hugged them very tightly in front of the crowd. ¡°These four, are my talented children. I hope you will welcome them and treat them with respect.¡± (Sheldon) Some people had doubts that these were his children, but Sheldon just confirmed it. Nobody had any doubts anymore. ¡°So dad, where are our wives?¡± (Bradley) the oldest of the bunch said. ¡°About that¡­ Shelly, Sasuke is¡­ dead. You won''t be able to marry him.¡± (Sheldon) Instead of telling her that Sasuke ran away, maybe she might take the news better if she thought he was dead. Sheldon had his hands on his ears, and waited for his daughter¡¯s kicking and screaming moment to come. ¡°Oh¡­ well it''s okay, daddy.¡± (Shelly) said as no emotion could be seen on her stuffed face. Sheldon was a bit surprised. Maybe because they were in public, she didn''t throw her usual tantrum. Just wait until they are in a private location. ¡°Dad! Where are our wives?¡± (Bradley) said once again. ¡°Just wait a moment, son, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Dad, what about me, what can I do now.¡± (Shelly) asked her dad. She is referring to who she is gonna marry now. ¡°I.. don¡¯t know, darling.¡± (Sheldon) He never would have thought that Sasuke would leave his home before they made it to the leave village first. This was a miscalculation on his part, and now, he needs to find another sucker to marry his daughter. ¡°Lors Sheldon!¡± (Wu) Another man by the name of Wu, bowed respectfully before his master. (This Wu, and the other Wu, are not related at all, they just have the same name.) (If you actually know the other ¡®Wu¡¯ of which I I am talking about, you have a pretty good memory. Go to chapter 65: Konan appears, if you don¡¯t remember.) ¡°What is it, Wu?¡± (Sheldon) Wu is his most faithful servant, as well as the best he has ever seen. He was the one who gave him information about Konoha¡¯s situation beforehand. Sheldon had given Wu a mission to find the girls who are gonna marry his sons. ¡°The girls you mentioned are at one place, the Hyuuga palace.¡± (Wu) ¡®Knowing Hiashi from the reports, he won¡¯t back down from a promise he just made. So maybe he is saying something to his daughters about their marriages. I will give them a few hours to get ready.¡¯ Sheldon thought. He is actually planning to have this marriage by either today, or tomorrow. He just would like some grandchildren as soon as possible. ¡°And also, there is something you should know about Hinata Hyuuga.¡± (Wu) ¡°What about her?¡± (Sheldon) ¡°I heard from several high ranking members of the leaf, that Hinata is not actually a legal member of the Hyuuga clan anymore.¡± (Wu) ¡°So?¡± (Sheldon) he still didn''t get it. ¡°Meaning that Hiashi can¡¯t use his status as the head of the Hyuuga clan, so he cannot force his oldest daughter, Hinata, to a forced marriage.¡± (Wu) ¡°Ah. I see. That is indeed a problem.¡± (Sheldon) Said. He then turned to the fire Daimyo for answers. ¡°I can just enroll the girl to the CRA program, easy as that.¡± (Fire Daimyo) said. As long as he is the Daimyo, anyone living in the leaf has to do what he says. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. And Wu, I have a mission for you.¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Whatever you need, sir.¡± (Wu) bowed once more to him. It is already a habit to bow to Sheldon, whenever he has a mission for him. ¡°Tell Hiashi Hyuuga, that the marriage will be held tomorrow.¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Really Dad? Tomorrow! I thought you said we will be getting married today not tomorrow?!¡± (Colby) Said as he kept scratching his scalp. He didn¡¯t like the entire ride from his home, and already missed his huge palace. Hearing that they were gonna wait another day, he was a bit angry. He really is an ungrateful brat. ¡°Your sister still needs to find a husband. I am gonna assign Wu to find candidates by tomorrow.¡± (Sheldon) Hearing that she was gonna marry somebody, her face lit up a bit. But if you looked closely, she was still pissed that she isn¡¯t gonna marry Sasuke. Out of all the kids her age, Sasuke is 1# on her list. In an abandoned place. Four people are living in a nice, desolate place in the forest. These four are Sasuke, Itachi, Karen and Izumi. Karen sat on a log while she played with her baby on her arms. The baby was almost two months old now, and she was almost able to walk by herself. Karen clapped and cheered for her daughter, as she was finally learning to walk. Itachi was also watching her, but kept an eye on his brother, Sasuke. A little while ago, as soon as Itachi took Sasuke away, he immediately woke up. Sasuke first felt anger, and confusion when he saw his brother, instead of his sister. Thankfully, Chris healed his brain injury, which almost made him lost his mind to insanity. Thanks to him, Sasuke was able to think straight, and didn''t attack Itachi as soon as he saw him. Itachi told Sasuke that Luna is okay, and that it was a blood puppet of Luna he stabbed. Sasuke was grateful that it wasn¡¯t his sister that he stabbed. But, he was still mad that Chris did that to him. Sasuke still hasn¡¯t realized that he had just unlocked the mangekyo sharingan. Itachi took his time to explain everything to Sasuke, including the Uchiha massacre. Sasuke at first didn¡¯t believe it, but it made sense. ¡®Why would Itachi kill the entire Uchiha clan without a good reason.¡¯ is what he thought every single day. ¡®Why did Luna go after Danzo when she unlocked her awesome power¡¯ is what he thought as well. Itachi walked slowly towards Sasuke, and hugged him. Sasuke didn¡¯t reject it, and enjoyed his brother¡¯s embrace. He also couldn¡¯t help but tear up a bit. Itachi lightly tapped on Sasuke¡¯s forehead, which broke the mood. Sasuke looked annoyed that Itachi did that to him, as it was something that he always did when the were younger, but he was happy that he did it. Itachi had shown Sasuke his newly acquired power he had just unlocked. Sasuke looked at the mirror that Itachi gave him, and realized that they were different from a three tomoe sharingan, it was different like like Luna''s, except that their eyes had different patterns. He just realized that he felt stronger, and he could see even further and more accurate that before. He instinctively somehow activated his Amaterasu, which luckily only burned down a bit of a tree. Sasuke panicked, and deactivated his power. Looks like it still needs some more practice. Itachi bonked Sasuke in the head, for almost burning down the village. Amaterasu is a fire that can¡¯t even be extinguished with water, or anything else, only the user can make the fire appear, as well as extinguish it at will. If this forest were to be caught in a huge fire like that, it would be tragic for the wildlife here. The two brothers made up shortly afterwards. All grudges has been buried forever. Until now, Itachi had been teaching Sasuke to control his new power. It has only been a while, but Sasuke had shown improvements in just a short amount of time. If you¡¯re wondering how this is possible, then it is simple. Itachi had used his Genjutsu (Infinite Tsukuyomi) on Sasuke, and taught him in another alternate dimension. Itachi can make people seem to appear in a different world, and can control the flow of time at his will. Itachi came up with a plan to quicken Sasuke¡¯s progress, by training in this world of his. 3 days in his world, is an instant in the real world. Itachi didn¡¯t need to worry about being tired, as he has now increased his power due to unlocking his rinnegan. For Sasuke, it has been countless days that he has been training with his brother. But in the real world, it has been a little bit of time. (This is something that I don¡¯t think anyone has come up with. Not only am I handsome, but I am also smart ) Praise the author. Sasuke was a bit shocked to learn about Itachi¡¯s family. He respectfully bowed to his sister-in-law, as well as his niece. Karen had heard a lot about him, and knew that he looked a bit like Itachi. She was just happy that she finally met her brother-in-law. When Sasuke looked at his niece, it reminded him when Luna was younger. He missed the good ol¡¯ days.. When Izumi was on the ground playing with mud, she saw Sasuke. What had happened next was unbelievable. Izumi walked towards Sasuke on her own. This was literally her first baby steps, and she walked to go to Sasuke. Karen shedded a few tears because of this. Any mother would be happy that their baby would take his/her first steps. Itachi wasn¡¯t as emotional as Karen, but he did feel a bit happy that he didn¡¯t miss her first baby steps. Sasuke didn¡¯t realize that these were Izumi¡¯s first steps. He picked her up with both of his hands, and the baby seemed to enjoy being carried by him, as she was yelling in joy. Itachi thought of the time when Luna also took her first baby steps, she walked because she wanted to be with her brother. It was a nice moment for their family as well. He never would have thought that it would happen again with his daughter. And you are all caught up. For some reason, while the affairs of the Solkvore clan were happening, Sasuke shivered in disgust for no reason at all while he was training with Itachi in his infinite Tsukuyomi world. He never would have thought that he had almost married a fat girl, with a tantrum of a 3 year old. If he knew, then he would count himself as the luckiest man alive. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Itachi) noticed the subtle changes in Sasuke. ¡°I felt like I avoided a very BIG problem for some reason.¡± (Sasuke) It was the worst feeling he ever felt, and he doesn¡¯t know why. ¡°Just ignore it. Now, I am gonna teach you how to control the Susanoo.¡± (Itachi) ¡°What¡¯s a Susanoo?¡± (Sasuke) He has seen Luna use her Susanoo, he just didn¡¯t know the name of the technique. ¡°This!¡± (Itachi) Itachi made a single hand seal. Which then appeared a huge, red monster, with a sword on his hand. The only difference between Itachi¡¯s Susanoo in the anime, and this one, was that it now possessed the Rinnegan eyes. It is definitely WAY more powerful than the anime. Sasuke felt that terrifying power, and almost cowered in fear before it. But, seeing that Itachi is gonna teach him this technique, a hint of excitement could be seen in his eyes. He was no longer gonna hide in Luna¡¯s or anybody else¡¯s shadow. He is gonna make a name for himself, and this is the first step. ¡®Someday, I will wash the terrible things that everyone thinks my brother did, and I will re-populate the entire Uchiha clan.¡¯ Sasuke thought. While he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Sakura. He shook off that thought, and proceeded with his training. Chapter 77 Hinas support for Chris. Back at the Hyuuga palace. Hiashi and Hina were now entirely focused on leaving this village, that they had forgotten about the Solkvore clan. They had made sure that Chris planted a teleportation seal on a bunch of the Hyuuga members. Chris made sure that none of them had done anything bad to Naruto before. He would ask them a simple question about Naruto, and would see how they would react. For those who knew that Chris was a friend of Naruto, they didn¡¯t say anything bad about him, and just complimented him instead. I don¡¯t care if they lie to me, as long as they did nothing to him, then I would add a teleportation seal on them. After adding a teleportation seal to almost every single Hyuuga member, I decided to go to visit Hinata, Naruto and Hanabi. I wonder what they are doing? While walking, I saw Hiashi talking to somebody outside the front door. Hiashi was talking to someone I have never met before. But, I could tell that he was a member of the Solkvore kingdom, from the Solkvore symbol on his right chest. The symbol was engraved in his clothing, and it sparkled like gold glitter when it came in contact with the sun rays. I could vaguely hear what they were talking about. ¡°Tomorrow?! Are you certain that is what he said?¡± (Hiashi) asked to be sure. They were talking about the marriages being held tomorrow. But a hint of anger could still be seen on his eyes. He will never forgive the fire Daimyo for tricking him like that. ¡°Yes, I am a hundred percent certain lord Sheldon ordered me to deliver this message to you.¡± (Wu) Hiashi didn''t say anything else. He closed the door in front of Wu¡¯a face, not even caring if he was a servant of the Solkvore kingdom. He has been thinking a lot, and he made up his mind to escape from Konoha. Even if he was super stubborn, he knows just how stupid it is to protect your honour, if you don''t even try to protect your family. He was planning on staying behind to fight for the leaf, when it gets raided by either Kumo, or the alien. But that would be stupid on his part. He didn''t want to die. He wanted to see his grandchildren, and to spend time with his family as much as he can. He decided this not as the leader of the proud Hyuuga clan, but as a loving father, and a caring brother. He was not ready to meet his brother in the afterlife, not yet. After he made this decision, he doesn''t see Solkvore as a threat anymore, but more like a small mosquito bite that will disappear over time. When he shut the door on Wu, he had never felt more alive. He would always be respectful to other clan members, but today that has changed. I on the other hand, smiled. I was worried that Hiashi would stay behind to protect Konoha for some stupid reason, but it looks like he is smarter than I thought. I have been adding seals to people the whole entire day. As a blood puppet, I cannot get tired. But looking up to the sky, it was almost night time, and I needed to ¡®sleep¡¯ I needed to at least pretend that the real Chris is still here, so they don''t get suspicious. I have tried contacting my original body, but to no avail. I even tried contacting the other blood puppet, but it was no use as well. Knowing the real me, he is probably busy. I walked up to Hinata''s room. Inside, I could hear 4 different voices coming from Hinata''s room. I heard a bunch of laughter. I slided the door open, and found Hinata, Hanabi, Luna, and Naruto were all having a good time together. ¡°Onii-chan!¡± (Hanabi) ran cutely as she ran to me with her arms stretched. Just like every other time, she launched herself at me, and I pick her up. This routine is something that we will never get bored of. ¡°Tell Luna, that you are gonna marry me!¡± (Hanabi) said as she pointed her finger at Luna from across the room. Hanabi still thinks that we are gonna get married for real. I only said that to make her feel better. A few hours ago, after Hinata had brought Naruto and Hanabi to her room, she remembered that Luna is probably alone in her room. Luna was practicing her moves inside her room the whole time she was there. She will put as much effort as she can to get stronger, to keep protecting her friends. Smelling like sweat, she took a shower after she had finished practicing. After that, is when Hinata invited her over to her room. It''s not the first time that Hinata has invited Luna to hang out with her, but she was still kind of surprised. Still with a wet towel on her head, she dressed in a blue Hyuuga robe, with only her pyjamas underneath it, When Hanabi saw Luna coming here, her cheeks puffed a little. Hanabi knew that Chris and Luna were hanging out a lot, and she saw them kissing and holding hands a lot this past month. She never gave her much thought, until now after she thinks she should be the one to marry her Onii-chan. Shortly after she entered the room, she now saw Luna as her nemesis. Girls at her age, are more territorial and possessive over things, and sometimes even people. Hanabi still had yet to learn the meaning of ¡®sharing is caring¡¯ but she is too young to care. Luna¡¯s eyes landed in Naruto, and was a shocked to see him here. After the fight with Gaara, her vision of him changed for the better. Everyone but Hanabi was in a good mood. She kept glaring at Luna as if she wanted to stab her with her eyes alone. Luna noticed Hanabi looking at her like that, but paid no mind to it at all. After a while, Hanabi still gave her that look. Even though her and Hanabi rarely hang out, she still saw her as a sister, because Chris also sees her as nothing more than a sister. After she asked Hanabi; why she was looking at her like that? she said. ¡°I won''t let you have my Onii-chan.¡± (Hanabi) stated that very clearly. Naruto is still very dull, so he didn''t really get what Hanabi just said. Hinata sighed at Hanabi¡¯s innocence. She could tell that Hanabi really likes her Onii-chan, but only like a kid who likes a toy, that is how she likes Chris. And Chris doesn''t see her more than a cute little sister, who needs attention from her brother. Luna didn''t get what she meant, as she wasn''t there when Naruto was tied up by Hina and such. She didn''t really put Hanabi¡¯s words by heart. After a while, they had a good time and that is when Chris entered the room. After that, Hanabi jumped into his arms tone caught by her Onii-chan while in mid-air. ¡°Tell Luna, that you''re gonna marry me!¡± (Hanabi) pointed at Luna. The blood puppet looked at Hanabi for a while. He smiled at her and said. ¡°Of course I''m gonna marry you.¡± (Chris) Hanabi was very happy that he said that in front of Luna. Chris looked at Luna, and sighed a little. He could tell Luna thought that Hanabi was just joking, and Chris too. Luna thought that this is something that most kids Hanabi''s age do. *Woof* *Woof* a dog suddenly ran through that sliding door that Chris left open by accident. The dog only focused on one person in the room, and that was Luna. Akamaru ran around Luna in circles, hoping that she would play with him. ¡°Akamaru! I haven''t seen you since the attack. I am thankful that you are okay.¡± (Luna) started scratching Akamaru softy. Akamaru seemed to always enjoy Luna¡¯s constant petting, as he then turned around and showed her his tummy to pet it there. I just looked at Akamaru, and couldn''t help but frown. ¡®I am the reason why you''re here today with Luna, and yet you don''t even acknowledge me! Your true owner¡¯ I thought.
It''s true what they say. ¡°Hoes before bros¡±
¡­ you bastard. When Hanabi saw Akamaru enter the room, she wanted to jump off me to play with Akamaru. But now, she had second thoughts when she saw Luna petting him. Hanabi didn''t even want to get close to her. Naruto though that Akamaru looked very familiar. After Akamaru was tamed by Chris after the second round of the Chuunin exam, it was the day Chris became his owner. Naruto had to leave that day with Jiraiya to find Tsunade. Meaning that he was unaware of the changes that had happened this month. Naruto kept scratching his head. He just couldn''t remember where he last saw Akamaru. After a few seconds, Luna had realized something. ¡°Sorry, Hinata. I forgot that your house doesn''t let dogs inside.¡± (Luna) said very apologetically. The Hyuuga clan had very strict rules when it came to pets. Unless if it is a summoning animal, they won''t allow pets in here. She picked up Akamaru and had tried to bring him outside the Hyuuga palace. She felt bad that Akamaru had to be alone outside, so she had made up her mind to spend some time with him outside the Hyuuga compound. Hinata stopped her in her tracks. ¡°It''s okay, Luna. He can stay here.¡± (Hinata) said very fast. Hinata was also very respectful of the Hyuuga rules here. But, she was more worried about that fact if Luna were to accidentally ecounter a Solkvore member outside. Only Hina, Hiashi, and Chris knew that they were gonna leave this village sooner or later. Chris had send a couple of shadow clones in his place, to apply seals to whoever Hiashi and Hina wanted to be saved from the future disaster. Honestly, Chris doesn''t really care for those strange people at all, he just doesn''t want Hina and Hiashi to see him differently for not trying to save their own friends. He has already seen those two more than contributors, he sees them as his own family as well. Which, if you think about it, that would also make Hinata his sister¡­ I don¡¯t know, its too confusing. ¡°Are you sure? Hinata?¡± (Luna) asked a bit surprised. ¡°Of course I am. I''m sure that nobody would really mind.¡± (Hinata) said. ¡®Is no one wondering how Akamaru got here in the first place? Sure, he might be a ninja dog, which automatically makes him stronger, faster, and smarter than ordinary dogs. But, that still doesn¡¯t explain how he get in here?¡¯ I thought Luna was happy that HInata didn¡¯t mind Akamaru staying here. She was happy to have a friend like Hinata. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± (Akamaru) Akamaru seemed to understand what Hinata meant. He jumped off Luna¡¯s arms, and ran straight towards Hinata and licked her face. This was his way of saying ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Heh heh, stop Akamaru! That tickles!¡± (Hinata) seemed to enjoy Akamaru¡¯s company a lot. She was a bit hesitant to touch him, considering that it was Kiba¡¯s pet, but that doesn''t matter anymore. Akamaru has a new owner right right, and it is Chris and Luna. As Hinata was playing with the happy dog, someone was getting jealous. Hanabi, wanted to pet Akamaru as well. As a girl, and a kid, she likes to pet animals a lot, especially if they are pretty. All of a sudden, Naruto said. ¡°Hey! I have an excellent idea.¡± (Naruto) raised his right hand high up. It was like he tried to answer a question in school. ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) ¡°How ¡®bout we have a sleepover right here.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Sleepover?¡± (Chris) I asked confused. Even the girls were confused at Naruto¡¯s request. It''s not like they have never been in a sleepover. But, for girls and guys to be in a single room for a whole night, is a little bit awkward. ¡°Yeah. It''s when a bunch of friends are together for a whole-¡± (Naruto) I interrupted Naruto. ¡°We know what a sleepover means. But why do you want a sleepover?¡± (Chris) ¡°Well¡­ to be with my friends, of course. I have never been in a sleepover before, and I always wanted to do it with my closest friends.¡± (Naruto) Hearing that Naruto has never been in a sleepover before, Hinata¡¯s and Luna¡¯s eyes watered a bit. Sometimes they forget that Naruto has a hard life. Hanabi didn''t really think much about it. She too has never been in a sleepover before. However, hearing Naruto¡¯s idea, glowing stars seemed to glow brightly on Hanabi¡¯s eyes. She too has always wondered what it felt like to be in a sleepover. ¡°I don''t know Naruto. I will have to ask my father for permission.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Uh, Hinata. Your father is a bit busy right now, meaning that you can''t ask him for permission. How about Hina?¡± (Chris) ¡°Hina¡­ it''s just that, she might hurt Naruto is she knew he will stay in my room.¡± (Hinata) Hinata thought of the possibility of Hina tying up Naruto all night, incase she thought Naruto might do something ¡®weird¡¯ to her. ¡°I am sure that she wouldn''t mind you with us, but-¡± (Hinata) ¡°He can stay. I will allow it.¡± (Hina) Hina just had happened to be outside the open door, when she heard about Naruto¡¯s idea. She felt a bit guilty for tying him up earlier, due to her misunderstanding. ¡°But, I will have a condition of my own!¡± (Hina) this condition was directed to Naruto only. ¡°Which is?¡± (Chris) I asked. Naruto was still a bit afraid of Hina. ¡°If I see him, do anything to my nieces, I will do so much more than simply binding him to the wall. Understand.¡± (Hina) Her face was stern and serious. Even I, who has been living under the same roof as her for the last month, have never seen her in this state. Only Hinata, and Hiashi have seen her in this state before. Hina had the same face when she had been training Hinata before the last round of the Chuunin exams. *GULP!* ¡°I understand miss!¡± (Naruto) a hint of fear could be heard from his tone. ¡°Chris!¡± (Hina) ¡°Hai?!¡± (Chris) ¡®Huh? Why do I get that same feeling when my mom would call my name before?¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°I will leave you in charge that he doesn''t do anything to Hinata.¡± (Hina) ¡°Okay!¡± (Chris) honestly, I have forgotten what it felt like to have a mom, but it felt nice to be reminded of that familiar feeling I had long forgotten. Hina put her trust on me a lot. And even if I wasn''t here, Hinata would have been more than enough to teach Naruto a lesson. Hina gave Naruto a stern look, before walking away. She really doesn''t approve of him at all. It''s gonna take time for Hina to get used to Naruto. ¡°Why doesn''t she like me?¡± (Naruto) finally felt safe enough to say something. ¡°It''s not you Naruto¡­ nevermind, I lied, it''s totally you.¡± (Luna) she tried to comfort Naruto but first, but couldn''t find the right words to say it. ¡°Great job at comforting Naruto, Luna.¡± (Chris) she just had to keep making Naruto feel bad about himself. ¡°Let''s see you try to comfort him!¡± (Luna) was not gonna bow down, and gave me a small challenge instead. ¡°I will.¡± (Chris) I slide over beside Naruto, and out my arm around his shoulder. ¡°I know why Hina doesn''t like you Naruto.¡± (Chris) ¡°Why?¡± (Naruto) Although Naruto has always been hated his whole life, this was different. He could not see nor feel any type of hatred towards him, it was more like fear or an uncomfortable feeling he felt from her, which was very new to him.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. It was the first time, that somebody is treating him bad, but not because of the nine-tails inside of him. It was for an entirely different reason, and he doesn''t know why. ¡°Think of it this way Naruto. Let''s say that you are eating a bowl of ramen, but a stranger comes out of nowhere and tried to take your ramen. What would you do to him?¡± (Chris) ¡°I would punch him in the face!¡± (Naruto) raised his voice a bit. Just the thought of that alone, is enough to trigger his hatred. Luckily, he doesn''t need to worry about his hatred taking over, otherwise Hinata''s room will be destroyed. ¡°Correct! Now let''s say this. Hina, sees Hinata as her precious, and most delicious cup of ramen. But, she thought you would steal her from her. That is why she doesn''t like you.¡± (Chris) Naruto seemed to understand, as he hit his fist on his open hand I realization. ¡°Oh! I see. But why would she think I was stealing Hinata from her? I don''t wanna steal Hinata, only being friends is good enough for me.¡± (Naruto) Hinata looked at the ground. Not due to embarrassment, but because Naruto had just friendzoned her. I tried to hold in my laughter. You would never have expected Naruto to friendzone his future wife.
As if you can laugh. How many times have you been friendzoned in your whole life.
First; shut up. Second, I don''t keep score of being friendzoned, it brings back too many painful memories.
67.
What?
That is how many times you have been friendzoned before.
How do you know that?!
I''m a blue screen, which makes me omniscient for some reason¡­ well, only about your past life. In short, I know everything that there was about your past life.
That is far too creepy.
Meh!
I then resumed with my chat with Naruto. ¡°Trust me Naruto. Just be yourself, and Hina will be nice to you.¡± (Chris) ¡°K.¡± (Naruto) responded with a smile as well. ¡°I''ll go get my bedsheets!¡± (Hanabi) she ran barefooted to her room. She had always wanted to have a sleepover with people that aren''t her family. ¡°I''ll go get mine as well.¡± (Naruto) he seemed pretty excited as well. He stood up and left in a hurry. This is gonna be his first time sleeping over with his friends. ¡°Chris, we have a problem.¡± (Hinata) ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) ¡°What do we do about the beds? I only have one bed in this room, but there are are five of us. What should we do?¡± (Hinata) I looked over and pondered a bit. Then a thought popped up in my head. ¡°I know. How about we guys sleep on the floor, and you three girls sleep on the bed. Your room is pretty spacious, so we don''t need to worry about space. And your bed is big enough for you, Hanabi and Luna to sleep comfortably.¡± (Chris) ¡°But¡­ I-¡± (Hinata) She thought that it would be bad for our healths if Naruto and I were to sleep on the cold, hard ground. She was gonna propose another idea, but I interrupted. ¡°Or, do you want to share the same bed with Naruto, and Luna and I will sleep on the ground.¡± (Chris) I said in a teasing tone. Hinata blushed at my idea. Luna bumped me in the shoulder for teasing her friend. ¡°Stop teasing Hinata like that, or I will never talk to you!¡± (Luna) I raise my hands up as if I surrendered. ¡°Okay, okay. Fine. I am sorry Hinata.¡± (Chris) Then someone entered Hinata¡¯s room unannounced. ¡°Sorry to barge in, but have you seen Akamaru?¡± (Kat) appeared in our room, looking for Akamaru. ¡°Kat? What are you doing here?¡± (Chris) I think this is her first time ever visiting the Hyuuga palace. ¡°Well, long story short. I was gonna visit Luna, to see if she was okay. But, I saw Akamaru just outside the Hyuuga palace. It was pretty chilly outside, so brought him into the Hyuuga palace. Shortly after, he escaped from my grasp and ran to this room.¡± (Kat) explained. ¡®Lies. Akamaru was nowhere near the Hyuuga palace, or I would have sensed him long ago. She must have brought Akamaru here as an excuse. And also, she must have abused her identity as a Senju member, otherwise nobody would have let Kat enter so late at night, with a dog.¡¯ I smiled at her way of thinking. ¡°Why did you want to see if I was okay?¡± (Luna) asked confused. Kat seemed puzzled at her. Hasn''t Luna heard of the news yet? She looked at me, with a look that basically said ¡°why haven''t you told her?¡± (Kat) I don''t think that the Solkvore clan is anything important right now. If it weren''t for the over-powered alien, then the Solkvore and Kumogakure would have been the greatest threats right now. And besides, we were gonna leave Konoha as soon as possible. Maybe even tomorrow. Then I sensed something outside of the Hyuuga palace. I don''t have that acute chakra sensing that my original body has, but I can still sense people a bit far. I could sense it was 2 people, and they were waiting for someone to come out of the Hyuuga palace. It doesn''t take a genius to guess that they are from the Solkvore kingdom, but the question is, who were they waiting for? It could be either Luna, Hanabi, Hinata. Or maybe, even Kat. I''ll found out soon enough. ¡°You tell her the news, I need run a quick errand.¡± (Chris) Before they could say anything, I left that room very quickly. Kat frowned at me. Now she has to do the explaining to Luna. It looked like I ran from the room, to avoid telling Luna the news. ¡°Is there something that I should know?¡± (Luna) turned both sides to see if Hinata or Kat would tell her. Kat looked at Hinata petting Akamaru¡¯s fur. She let out a small sigh, then said. ¡°Just earlier today, a kingdom known as the Solkvore clan came to the leaf village¡­¡± (Kat) While Kat was explaining everything to Luna, something else was happening not very far away. Two men who were leaning on a building, that is literally across the Hyuuga palace, were chatting with each other while hanging out in a dark alley. You could tell that each one of them are from the Solkvore kingdom, as they had their symbol on their left chest. ¡°Why are we here again?¡± (Hao) someone by the name of Hao said. ¡°Because, lord Bradley ordered us to do so.¡± (Wu) ¡°What I meant was, why are we following his orders? I thought only Sheldon could give us orders?¡± (Hao) ¡°Because disrespecting his orders, are like ignoring lord Sheldon¡¯s¡± (Wu) ¡°But still. Why do they get all the pretty girls? I mean, you and I have been single for years, and we had to work on finding pretty girls, and give them to them. It''s very painful I tell you. I can''t understand how your balls aren''t purple by now.¡± (Hao) ¡°I know, Hao. You literally keep telling me the same thing over and over again. It''s getting annoying to the point where I just wanna punch your balls.¡± (Wu) said in a irritated tone. ¡°Ouch! Thats cold.¡±(Hao) ¡°Meh.¡± (Wu) ¡°So¡­ who''s the unfortunate girl this time?¡± (Hao) ¡°Well, it''s a girl with a wood style Kekkei Genkai. It was just announced that she comes from a strong bloodline.¡± (Wu) ¡°Another person with a powerful Kekkei Genkai. Why is lord Sheldon so adamant on his grandchildren marrying these people?¡± (Hao) ¡°You should know why by now. Didn''t you attend the meeting a few months ago?¡± (Wu) ¡°Don''t you remember, I had diarrhea that day, for drinking spoiled milk.¡± (Hao) shivered at remembering that time. ¡°Oh yeah. Well, I''ll explain it to you then. Lord Sheldon thinks that his grandchildren are really strong, and talented in every way.¡± (Wu) ¡°Which they''re not.¡± (Hao) those four grandchildren of his are failures. How does Sheldon not know about that? ¡°Quiet! You knew that we shouldn''t talk about that!¡± (Wu) ¡°Okay okay¡­ wait. AAHHHHH!!¡± (Hao) They found themselves being tangled in very thick roots and leafs. Not only that, but they felt their chakra being drained from just those roots. Their mouths were covered with roots, so that they won''t yell and cause a scene. Of course, this was the work of Chris. He decided to quicken the pace a little bit, and ¡®ask¡¯ these two what they were looking for Kat. The duo found themselves hanging from the air, unable to move or do anything. They were helpless before him. ¡°It''s funny you know. I am just trying to have a nice sleepover with my friends, and all of a sudden, you plot to take them away from me.¡± (Chris) He said that, as he put a truth seal on their foreheads. ¡°Now, I am gonna remove the roots from your mouths, and you will tell me everything I wanna know. Nod your head if you understand.¡± (Chris) They both nodded their heads furiously. ¡°Good.¡± (Chris) I said as I removed the roots of their mouths. The second I removed the roots, one of them tells out. ¡°HELP US!!! WE ARE DYING HERE!!!¡± (Hao) He didn''t want to scream for help, but he just saw a couple not that far away from their location. If he could get their attention, then those two will call for help. ¡°How about if we go back to my room. My parents aren''t home yet.¡± (Stranger 1) ¡°You''re drunk, aren''t you?¡± (Stranger 2) the girl giggled at his comment. They were both drunk that they didn''t pay attention to them. And even if they weren''t drunk, Chris had placed a seal around the place, not letting any sort of sound escape. Hao saw the young couple walking away, with tears escaping from his eyes. He knew he had screwed up. ¡°You should know better, than to scream for help when you are tied up like that.¡± (Chris) The next thing the man knew, the roots were now sucking up all of us chakra. If the roots manage to take all of his chakra, he will die. It will be like dying from chakra exhaustion. After just a few seconds, the man turned into a lifeless corpse. ¡°Hao¡­ Wake up! Please!¡± (Wu) almost couldn''t believe it. He thought that as long as the were part of the Solkvore kingdom, then they would live comfortable and at peace. But, who would have known that a kid would kill one of his own like that. Not only that, but Hao was his best friend in the Solkvore kingdom. Wu wanted to scream, but didn''t. Once he screams, he will die just like Hao. ¡°Planty, come and eat your late night dinner.¡± (Chris) ¡­ nothing happened at all. Planet usually comes out as soon as Chris calls him. Where could he be now? Plenty would usually dispose of the crime evidence, but he isn''t here this time. ¡°Oh well, he''ll be back. Now talk!¡± (Chris) ¡°Okay¡­ what do you want to know?¡± (Wu) he isn''t a traitor, but the truth seal doesn''t let him tell a lie to Chris. ¡°What I want to know is, why is your lord such an asshole?¡± (Chris) ¡°He was born that way.¡± (Wu) Wu cursed himself. He has not once ever cursed at lord Sheldon. ¡°Good answer. Now for the real question, why are you after Kat? I don''t remember her as one of the girls to be married to the Solkvore kingdom.¡± (Chris) ¡°Lord Bradley, the oldest son of lord Sheldon, requested it himself to add Kat as his concubine. And if that doesn''t work, the fire Daimyo I will put her in the CRA program.¡± (Wu) Ah. I see. ¡°Does that also include anybody named ¡®Ino Yamanaka¡¯ and ¡®TenTen?¡¯¡± (Chris) ¡°Ino and TenTen will also be concubines of lord Bradley and lord Colby.¡± (Wu) ¡°I see. Anything else I should know about?¡± (Chris) ¡°The marriages are planned to go smoothly tomorrow. And that the fire Daimyo was bribed by lord Sheldon.¡± (Wu) ¡°Anything else I should know?¡± (Chris) ¡°Right now as we speak, there are others who are now going after Ino, TenTen, and possibly Sakura Haruno.¡± (Wu) ¡°Sakura too?! Are you trying to marry them, or steal our girl?.¡± (Chris) I said a bit annoyed. ¡°Kind of both.¡± (Wu) ¡°One more question, how is Karen related to the Solkvore clan?¡± (Chris) ¡°You know her? How?!¡± (Wu) ¡°I just do. Now talk.¡± (Chris) ¡°Karen, was suppose to marry somebody she loves, but that person died a long time ago, I can¡¯t even remember his name. But after his disappearance, she was suppose to marry Gato, so both sides would gain even more power and reputation far across the elemental nations.¡± (Wu) ¡°Let me guess, she didn¡¯t want to marry somebody she didn¡¯t know, so she married Itachi.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait! She married Itachi?¡± (Wu) exclaimed in shock. Even lord Sheldon doesn¡¯t know that Karen married Itachi. They all thought she escaped, and that is all they know about her, some of them even thought that she was dead. Ah shit. Me and my stupid mouth. *Crack* that was the sound of Wu¡¯s neck breaking by a root. He died just like that. I torched their bodies, until they were nothing but ashes, then blew the ashes away so all the evidence disappears. I summoned 3 shadow clones. Two of them will replace the two corpses, so that they will follow lord Sheldon to his home, and blow it up. The other one, will be going for Sakura. I will be going after TenTen personally. If I had known that they would be attacked this early, then I would have done something about it long ago. Luckily, I placed teleportation and tracking seals on them. It¡¯s a good thing that I learned from my last mistake. My shadow clones knew about this too, and they each went to help Sakura.
What about Ino?
What about Ino?!
Aw come on, please save her.
Let me think about it¡­ no.
Please
No.
Please.
No.
Please.
No.
Please.
...okay.
Yey.
I never took you for an Ino fan. I always thought that you were a Sakura fan.
I am not just an Ino fan, I am a fan of everybody. It¡¯s like that one song says, ¡®gotta catch ¡®em all.¡¯
Ha! True. I summoned another shadow clone, to protect Ino and bring her to the Hyuuga palace. I then teleported to TenTen¡¯s location. As for my other two shadow clones, they went to infiltrate the Solkvore kingdom. As soon as I teleported to TenTen¡¯s, I saw two people tied up with bruises all over, and broken bones and teeth. They were all wearing the Solkvore symbol on their chests, just like Wu and Hao did. ¡°Don''t scare me like! Chris.¡± (TenTen) said in shock as I appeared all of a sudden. You could see a bit of cuts and bruises on her clothes, signifying that she had a bit of a hard time dealing with them. ¡°Did you do that?¡± (Chris) I pointed to the two men on the ground. ¡°Yes.¡± (TenTen) answered proudly of herself. ¡°Haha! As expected from my student.¡± (Chris) I petted her hair. She is just too cute and awesome. TenTen enjoyed it when I petted her hair. She had her eyes closed as she enjoyed it. ¡°I''m glad you''re okay, TenTen. But we need to go.¡± (Chris) ¡°Go? Where exactly?¡± (TenTen) asked. ¡°To the Hyuuga palace.¡± (Chris) ¡°But why?¡± (TenTen) asked. ¡°There is a huge chance that the Solkvore clan will¡­ um, I don¡¯t know how to say this to you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Do what?¡± (TenTen) ¡°Well, someone of the Solkvore clan wants to um¡­ make you¡­ his¡­¡± (Chris) Before I could finish the sentence, TenTen quickly put her hands on my mouth, preventing me from finishing that last sentence. TenTen seemed to have caught on, and quickly put her hands on my mouth, before I said it. She was disgusted at the thought of that. She thought these two men were here to steal from her store, but to actually do THAT to her as well. She should kill them right now. ¡°But why would they come after me?¡± (TenTen) asked. She isn¡¯t an important character like Luna, or Hinata. So why is the Solkvore kingdom after her as well. I pointed my mouth, indicating that she still had her hands blocking my mouth. She blushed a little, and retracted her hands. ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty, and hot.¡± (Chris) ¡°...¡± (TenTen) thought that it was weird for me to say that. Because she isn¡¯t girly, and she can¡¯t even be compared to everybody else. She was normal looking at her view. ¡°Is that what you think about me?¡± (TenTen) asked. ¡°I do, actually.¡± (Chris) I said without a thought. TenTen blushed at the comment. This is the first time Chris has said something like that to her. ¡°Okay, I will follow you. But what about my dad? I am afraid that he will be targeted to get to me.¡± (TenTen) She still had her father to take care of. She can¡¯t just leave him here. ¡°I¡¯ll protect him as well, you just have to trust me." Chris) ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± (TenTen) said with a beautiful smile.
I hate you.
Where did that come from?
Any sane man would definitely want her in his harem, but you had just to stick with Luna. WHEN ARE ARE GONNA STOP BEING A GODDAMN PUSSY, AND GET HER IN THE HAREM!!!
I¡­
I don¡¯t wanna hear it, humph!
When did you turn into my mom? I ignored him, and continued talking to TenTen. ¡°Go get your sleeping wear, and i¡¯ll meet you back here.¡± (Chris) If she is gonna stay over the Hyuuga palace, she needs to sleep comfortably. ¡°What about them?¡± (TenTen) pointed to the two men she just tied up. I already had a plan for them since the beginning. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them, you just go and get your sleeping utensils.¡± (Chris) ¡°Okay!¡± (TenTen) without saying another word, she marched straight up to her room. I then turned to the two unconscious Solkvore people, and killed them just like the last ones. I also summoned two shadow clones, to be in their place. And lastly, I summoned an additional shadow clone, to appear like TenTen. This is my plan: The three shadow clones will pretend that TenTen was captured, and taken to the Solkvore people. They will never suspect TenTen at all. It''s a good plan indeed. I also contacted my shadow clones, that were supposed to take care of Ino and Sakura, and told them to do the same thing. TenTen appeared with a small bag, with everything that she needs for the night. ¡°You ready?¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm!¡± (TenTen) nodded at my question. I held her hand, and teleported the both of us to the Hyuuga palace. Inside Hinata¡¯s room, everyone was there. They all had sleeping bags on the ground, and Naruto brought lots of ramen for some reason, Hanabi was the same, only she brought in lots of junk food. Hanabi and Naruto thought that having food at sleepovers, would be fun. They¡¯re not wrong. I looked at Hinata, and was weirded out because Ino, Sakura, and Tenten also came here unannounced. I didn¡¯t realize that Luna was pouting at me, because I was still holding TenTen¡¯s hand. TenTen noticed her gaze, and let my hand go. She sat down on a part of Hinata¡¯s room. Hanabi and Naruto were really excited about this. They had never hanged out with so many friends, especially at a sleepover. ¡°Hinata, can I talk to you for a minute outside? Please.¡± (Chris) ¡°Yes, sensei.¡± (Hinata) stood up from the ground, and followed me outside. Luna saw the both of us go, and sighed a bit. She wasn¡¯t worried at Hinata at all, since Hinata was not that kind of person. She had her complete trust in me, and didn¡¯t think about it much. Kat thought about teasing Luna about this, but she refrained after what happened at the hospital. However, Ino took full advantage of this. ¡°I bet they¡¯re kissing right now, don¡¯t you think so as well, Luna.¡± (Ino) ¡°No they¡¯re not. I trust him.¡± (Luna) ¡°Aw, I was expecting a different answer.¡± (Ino) gave up shortly after. Her and Sakura met some of this Solkvore guys as well. Except Sakura was able to pummel them to the ground easily, just like TenTen. Ino was still weak, and she was almost abducted by them. Luckily, Chris¡¯s shadow clone came at a right time to protect her. Her view of Chris changed after that. Even when they are not friends, he still came to her rescue. She even envied Luna a bit, for having such a great boyfriend. The atmosphere was pretty awkward. What to do here¡­? Outside of Hinata¡¯s room. ¡°I am sorry I brought so many people to your room unannounced. But just for this one night, please let them stay here.¡± (Chris) I bowed to Hinata while I said this. Hinata smiled a bit at me. She didn¡¯t mind them one bit at all. ¡°You brought them here to protect them from the Solkvore kingdom, didn¡¯t you.¡± (Hinata) ¡°How did you know?¡± (Chris) I didn¡¯t want to tell her so it doesn¡¯t worsen the mood. But how did she figure it out? ¡°Because I know you, sensei. You¡¯re very kind, and considered and you don¡¯t like violence. You only fight to protect yourself, and those beside you.¡± (Hinata) ¡°Is that how you see me?¡± (Chris) ¡°I do. You helped me get this strong without asking anything in return. You helped Naruto get stronger, to achieve his dreams of becoming the greatest Hokage. The same thing goes for Sakura, TenTen, Kat, and Luna. I am glad to be your student.¡± (Hinata) She feels that she owes me a lot, for helping her and her friends this whole time. And having so many people at a sleepover at her room, is like paying back a part of what she owes me. ¡°Thank you Hinata, I am glad you¡¯re my student as well. But how did you know that the Solkvore kingdom were after ino and the others?¡± (Chris) ¡°Because you would have never brought so many girls in one room, in a sleepover, especially with Luna here.¡± (Hinata) teased me a little. Wait?! When and how did she learn to tease others like that? I pinched her cheek a little. She blushed a bit, then held her red cheek. No one could resist pinching her cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It is never a good idea to let Sakura and Ino alone in a room by themselves.¡± (Chris) Hinata nodded while she touched her cheek slightly and followed me to her room. Not far from her room, were two individuals watching us. It was Hiashi and Hina. ¡°Damn it! I thought Chris would ask her out, but it was just a stupid question.¡± (Hina) seemed a bit disappointed at this for some reason. ¡°Is this why you brought me here? When I am so busy! And why did you expect Chris to ask my daughter out, he already has a girlfriend?¡± (Hiashi) whispered to her, afraid that someone would hear them. ¡°I sincerely thought he would ask her. If he did, then I would have accepted their relationship.¡± (Hina) ¡°Wait a minute? Are you saying that you agree on Chris getting a harem, with my daughter included?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°I do.¡± (Hina) answered without a thought. ¡°Is that why you hate Naruto so much, because you¡¯re afraid he will steal her from Chris.¡± (Hiashi) Hiashi couldn¡¯t believe this. Even as the Hyuuga clan head, he only had one wife, and never cheated on her. But for his sister to agree on Chris having a harem, that is something else. ¡°So what! I say that there isn¡¯t another person who deserves Hinata, other than Chris.¡± (Hina) ¡°You¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Not this time, brother. I have seen what Chris could do, and what he has done for our family. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would be dead by now. If it weren¡¯t for him, Hinata would have always been an outcast. If it weren¡¯t for him, Hanabi would have been used as a breeding machine for Kumo. If it weren¡¯t for him you would have never changed to the caring father and brother you are now. He has done so much for us, but what have we done to him.¡± (Hina) started shedding a few tears uncontrollably. Hiashi was shocked by this. He had never given this much thought to it, until now. The only thing that they have done for Chris, is taking care of him, and his girlfriend in the Hyuuga palace, and that was because he revealed his Kekkei Genkais and took responsibility afterwards. ¡°Hina, what you¡¯re saying about Hinata right now, isn¡¯t because you think they would be a great couple, it''s because this is a way for you to repay him for what he has done for us.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°You¡¯re wrong, brother. I am afraid of what will happen to Hinata in the future, if she does get with Naruto.¡± (Hina) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Without a doubt, Naruto will become the Hokage. But, would he be there for his family.¡± (Hina) ¡°What are you saying, exactly?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Because of your stupid status as the Hyuuga head, you missed beautiful time with your daughters. Where were you when Hinata and Hanabi said their first words? Where you when they took their first baby steps?¡± (Hina) She also missed precious time with them, when she was poisoned. She missed 11 months of spending time with her nieces. This made her sad, and very angry at Sasori. ¡°I was¡­ at work.¡± (Hiashi) said helplessly. There is no excuse he could come up with. And lying would be useless too. ¡°You see! If Hinata does marry Naruto, will he be there for her in the future? And his family? just like you were there for your family?¡± (Hina) ¡°He won¡¯t. But that doesn¡¯t mean that Chris will be there for her either.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed, have you.¡± (Hina) ¡°Noticed what?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°The Chris inside her room, is a wooden puppet of some kind.¡± (Hina) ¡°It is?!¡± (Hiashi) used his Byakugan to check on Chris, and there is a different type of chakra around his body. His body is made out of wood, not out of flesh. It is indeed a wooden puppet. ¡°Even if Chris is busy right now, doing god knows what, he is making an effort to protect his friends, and being there for them when they need him the most. Can Naruto do that for you daughter?¡± (Hina) Hiashi was speechless. He just didn¡¯t know what to think or say anymore. ¡°I just hope that Hinata sees that. If it weren¡¯t because of her obsession over Naruto, then I would have pressured them to be together.¡± (Hina) Hiashi put his hand on Hina¡¯s shoulder, and said. ¡°I know that you are worried about Hinata¡¯s future, but it is still too early to think about those things for her. Maybe it won¡¯t work out with Naruto in the future, but let''s just be patient with her. Okay.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Brother, do you support Chris being with Hinata as well?" (Hina) ¡°If that¡¯s what Hinata wants, then yes I do.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Thanks.¡± (Hina) She hugged her brother, as she liked that he was on her side. Hiashi just sighed a bit. He never would have thought about pairing those two, but maybe it isn¡¯t such bad idea. Inside Hinata¡¯s room.
And the prize to the greatest aunt goes to, Hina Hyuuga. And the other prize for the father of the century award goes to, Hiashi Hyuuga.
What is that about?!
Heheh. No reason. Just ignore me.
¡­ what the fuck blue screen? Chapter 78 The end of Konoha is approaching Meanwhile: At Tori no Kuni. (The real Chris) It has been a while since this battle began. The two mythical beings were still fighting at full strength above the clouds, only their silhouettes could be seen. It has been about 8-10 hours since the fight started. It finally feels like they were about done. I would have done something about this fight, but what can I possible do? If I can¡¯t fly that high, then I cannot do anything about it. I would ask Elgae or Bald to fly me up there, but that would be risking their lives, and I cannot ask that. All of the birds living in Tori no Kuni, were now safe because of me. But they didn¡¯t bother thanking me, as all of their focus was on the intense fight. My blood puppet from Konoha kept contacting me, but I ignored it, I am sure that it has everything under control. However, my other blood puppet has lost contact with me for a while, hopefully it''s okay. The sound of thunder kept echoing throughout the field, as a result of the constant clashes of the two mythical beings. And all of a sudden, the thundering echo stopped. It all seemed calm and peaceful once again. I kept looking up, only to see the Phoenix king descending. He has blood all over him, as well as several torn feathers on his chest, and head. He looked beat, but he was fine. I didn¡¯t see the dragon anywhere, it disappeared all of a sudden. Did it run away? And why would it attack Tori no Kuni? ¡°Phoenix king! Are you alright?¡± (Al) said. It¡¯s thanks to him that he is stronger, as he taught him a lot this past month, so they had developed a good bond this past month. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Al. How is everybody? How many died?¡± (Phoenix king) asked Elgae. Elgae had landed at Tori no Kuni, as soon as it was safe to be on it again. He wanted to help the Phoenix king with his fight, but even he is not that strong as the Phoenix king, so it will be like commiting suicide if he were to intervene in the fight. ¡°Luckily for us, there are only several minor casualties, and no fatal accidents have occured. It was thanks to the young human right there.¡± (Elgae) pointed his long feather at me. This didn¡¯t surprise him much, as he could have guessed that I was the one who saved most of his kind. But still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some gratitude towards me. ¡°Once again, you have my gratitude human.¡± (Phoenix king) said softly. His condition is almost making him puke blood just by talking alone. It was his will power that he is still standing on his feet. ¡°Stand still, Phoenix king, I can¡¯t have you dying when you owe me.¡± (Chris) And with just a light touch, he was healed instantly. He didn¡¯t expect me to know such a great healing ability, so he was shocked. The last time he saw me heal myself at the tournament, he thought that I had a regeneration ability. ¡°Thank you once again, young human. Elgae, how are my kids doing?¡± (Phoenix king) asked as soon as he remembered that his children weren¡¯t here yet. ¡°Like you said, Phoenix king, I put them to a task that nobody could accomplish.¡± (Elgae) smiled while he said that. ¡°Really? What¡¯s the task?¡± (Chris) In another part: Far Far away from this place. They were at another place, that is a bit far from Tori no Kuni, but they were still close to it. They are at a secret place, that no human has ever stepped foot on. This place is the place, where mothers raise their little babies, until they are old enough to fly. This place is filled with countless number of little, baby birds of all kinds. The environment was perfect to raise a baby bird in there. Usually, there would be lots of eagles guarding the place from humans, but that task was handed to the Phoenixes. Since the eagles got word about the attack on Tori no Kuni, they were assigned to leave their places, and help with any casualties that could befall on Tori no Kuni. The mom birds were there too, to feed and guard their babies at all times. They are all loving mothers. However, it wasn¡¯t exactly paradise for the Phoenixes. Not only were they in charge of guarding the place, but they also had to clean up the excrement of the baby birds. In other words, their task is to clean up poop. This wouldn¡¯t be a big of a deal, but remember that there are countless birds in this location, and birds poop a lot in such a short amount of time. (I did not need to look this up on google, as I can tell you guys this from experience alone.) ¡°Why are we doing this?¡± (Marco) asked furiously. He had never had to do such a ¡®job¡¯ before. Heck! They''re birds, so why should they even have jobs in the first place? ¡°Cause dad ordered- *splash* cause dad ordered us to- *splash* BECAUSE DAD-! *splash*¡± (Hail) She had tried to explain it to Marco, why they were here again. But, bird poop keeps hitting her head, and therefore it kept interrupting her. The poop lands on the ground, so naturally, they had to pick up the poop from the ground as well. However, that still didn''t stop from several birds to keep pooping. They couldn''t control it, as they were still babies. It would be like a human baby, would poop his diapers at any moment without control. It is just a natural instinct that everybody possesses. They were all covered in poop, and stank a lot. Even Hail, who was suppose to be a pretty bird, looked no different form an ugly duckling. They got slowly accustomed to the smell and¡­ taste... ¡°I''ve had it! To hell with this!¡± (Valor) said angrily. He was usually hot tempered, so he easily got mad from being showered in excrement. They had been cleaning all day long, but it still didn''t look any different from when they started. It''s not because they were lazy, but because of the continuous rain of bird feces, kept falling on the places they had already cleaned. But if they don''t clean up, then the pile of excremental will keep piling up, so technically, they are doing something useful. Just like a human baby, they need to live in a safe, and clean environment. Or they will be infected by various diseases, and possibly die. ¡°Now that I think about it, where is Geo?¡± (Rogue) said. They all had just remembered that they were missing somebody. ¡°Over here?!¡± (Geo) said from above. Unlike his siblings, he was clean, and had no trace of bird feces anywhere. ¡°GEO WHAT THE FU- *SPLASH* *gulp*¡± (Valor) Just as he was about to curse at Geo, some kid pooped on his mouth, and he accidentally swallowed it. It was because he had to look up, and open his mouth to where Geo was. That was the worse mistake in his life. When everybody saw this, they didn''t laugh, but had that strong sensation to hurl. It wasn''t funny, it was gross, especially for Valor. ¡°I''ll just be up here, supervising all these innocent kids. You''re all doing a great job down there!¡± (Geo) said to his four siblings. ¡°Geo! When this is over, and I take a long shower, I will personally tear of your feathers, one by o- *SPLASH* *gulp* AAAAHHHHH NOT AGAI- *Hurl*¡± (Valor) This time, he hurled when it entered his mouth again. He didn''t even know Phoenixes could even throw up. Marco, Hail, and Rogue wanted to reprimand Geo as well, but they didn''t want to end in the same faith as Valor. ¡°Best day of my life.¡± (Geo) he kept resuming to ¡®supervising¡¯ the kids, and he began to heave sighs of relief. It''s a good day to be alive. Although nobody said this, they all had one thing in mind. They were gonna make Geo pay for this. While he''s up there all clean, they''re down here covered in shit. They''re gonna make him pay for this without a doubt. Back to Tori no Kuni. ¡°It''s nothing you wanna know. But Phoenix king, what should we do now?¡± (Elgae) asked about the current situation. The Phoenix king looked at his village, which was all torn down. The birds might be safe, but the same couldn''t be said about his village. Even the huge tree didn''t make it. (Remember that part in the avatar movie, where the huge hometree is down. It''s kinda like that.) The Phoenix king, had a look of sadness in his eyes. All of his memories of his dad and him, at this village, were still here. All those times he spend with his children, and his mate. Those were wonderful times. It made him sad to see his place destroyed. ¡®Thank you, dad. For taking care of us for so long.¡¯ He said to himself. ¡°Hey! WHOEVER IS UP THERE SHOW YOURSELF!!!¡± (?)Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A voice, that could be heard all around the village, rang through everybody¡¯s ears. The voice came from the bottom of the continental bird. Remember, that it is still levitating, therefore it is still meters apart from the ground where the elemental nations is. ¡°That voice?! I know it!¡± (Chris) I said to myself for no reason. I ran fast to the edge of the continental bird, and jumped down. I safely landed to the ground, where I saw the figure that yelled at us. And I was right, it is Isabella, and¡­ Anko too? Loli Anko to be exact. ¡°Isabella, long time no¡­ never mind, it''s been a day since I saw you.¡± (Chris) I am terrible at starting a conversation. Anko looked at me with eyes that want to kill me. She will never forgive me for what I have done to her. ¡°Chris?! How and what are you doing up there?¡± (Isabella) said in shock. She had never expected me to be here. ¡°It''s a long story.¡± (Chris) ¡°Well you better have a good explanation for this.¡± (Isabella) ¡°He saved our lives, that is what he has done.¡± (Phoenix king) He appeared beside me, and answered Isabella''s question. ¡°Oh! A Phoenix. I don''t remember the last time I saw your kind. How is Po?¡± (Isabella) asked with a warm and gentle smile. ¡°Po? Wait?! You mean my dad?!¡± (Phoenix king) said in shock. ¡°So you''re his son. No wonder you look alike.¡± (Isabella) ¡°How do you know my dad?¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Easy. He was my summoning contract.¡± (Isabella) The Phoenix king¡¯s mouth was wide open. This is news for him. ¡°He has never mentioned me, has he?¡± (Isabella) ¡°No he¡­ now that I think about it, he said he met a strong human before, and became his summoning contract.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Yup. That''s me. Can I see him, it''s been so long since I have seen Po.¡± (Isabella) said carefree. ¡°He is¡­ dead.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Dead? How?!¡± (Isabella) asked in shock. What could have happened to her summoning animal, that killed it? ¡°He fought a dragon, long ago. He met his demise soon after.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡®Wait? Is it that same dragon he was fighting right now?¡¯ I thought. ¡°A dragon? Oh¡­ shit.¡± (Isabella) ¡°What''s wrong?¡± (Phoenix king) asked Isabella. Does she have to do anything with the dragons? ¡°About 20 years ago, I found an ancient scroll which could summon dragons as a summoning animal. But, it got stolen from me and I never saw it again.¡± (Isabella) She only remembers small details about it, but she is absolutely sure she used to possessed the dragon summoning contract. Maybe because it had happened so long ago, that she had totally forgotten about the incident. But how could she not have remembered that incident? If it weren''t for the Phoenix king mentioning ¡®dragons¡¯ she would have never remembered it. ¡°Do you know who or what stole it?¡± (Phoenix king) If this dragon that just attacked him, was from the summoning scroll. Then maybe perhaps, if they were to find the human that summoned the dragon, they could find them and kill them for destroying Tori no kuni. ¡°Sadly, no.¡± (Isabella) said dejected. She too had the same idea as the Phoenix king, but she didn''t even remember she possessed the scroll until now. So how is she gonna remember who or what stole it? ¡°Damn.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°I am very sorry for your father''s loss. I wish I could have been there for him.¡± (Isabella) said in a sad tone. ¡°It''s okay. I''m over it.¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Isabella, can I ask you a question?¡± (Chris) ¡°Sure.¡± (Isabella) ¡°What are you doing here?¡± (Chris) ¡°I was headed back to Konoha.¡± (Isabella) ¡°Wait! Does that mean that you found him?!¡± (Chris) I asked in a surprised tones ¡°I did find Orochimaru. Believe it or not, it was easier than I thought it would be.¡± (Isabella) Even as she said that, not a trace of happiness could be heard from her words. She might have found Orochimaru, but he died before she could know how to use the loli seal. This is what happened. Knowing Orochimaru, he would have run across the entire continent, just so he wouldn''t get caught. However, when Chris killed all of his minions, he had no one else left to help him. Kabuto wasn''t supposed to die in the ambush, but a miscalculation cost him his life. Orochimaru was very weak after the Rasen-kamehameha hit his body. It had the same property as the Rasen-shuriken, meaning that all of his chakra points were heavily damaged beyond repair. If it weren''t because of his own weird abilities that he possesses, he would have died long ago. But using these abilities made his body condition worse. He was heavily relying on his minions, to get Sasuke to him. If he didn''t find a replacement soon, he will die. He didn''t know that his minions had failed him, and were killed by Chris¡¯s blood puppet. He still waited for them to arrive with Sasuke. Then, two individuals appeared before him. They were Anko and Isabella. Shortly after Chris left to the Akatsuki, Isabella came back for the loli Anko. If anyone was an expert in tracking Orochimaru down, it would be Anko. Anko agreed, just so he could get rid of her cursed seal, and to kill him. Orochimaru didn''t even have the strength to stand up anymore, much less fight both of them. At that point, he knew it was impossible to continue to live on. He died shortly afterwards. He killed himself, so that he wouldn¡¯t be tortured and wouldn¡¯t reveal his secrets to anyone else. Isabella and Anko were too late. And now, the seal of the loli will be lost forever. Anko was fuming with rage. It seemed like every single chance she comes upon, it always escapes from her grasp. Isabella was sad too, not because Orochimaru died, but because the she has searched for that power for all her life, only to die in front of her face. A single tear managed to escape from Isabella''s eye. BACK ON TOPIC ¡°I see.¡± (Chris) ¡°But it doesn''t matter. If I can copy the seal from Anko''s neck, then maybe there is still a chance for me.¡± (Isabella) A hint of hope could be seen on her eyes. No matter what, that seal must belong to her. After a while, we still chatted a bit. We later discussed where the birds will live. They just lost their homes, and everything else was destroyed. Probably because of the great fight, some parts of Tori no kuni were broken. It was like when a boulder would be smashed if it were to fall from a very high place. Continuing to live on the giant continental bird, was out of the question. They all needed a safer place to live. And it needs to be huge, so all the birds could live together like before. Luckily for them, I had a place in mind. I was thinking of sending them to that place, where my other blood puppet found. I wanted to check out that weird crack, but now isn''t a good time. The area was covered in mountains. It was impossible to live here, but when I sliced everything in here, into a perfect flat land, it was now a good place for anyone to live on. I just literally used my peaceful cannon to get rid of all the mountains in here. Maybe because of my previous fight with the alien, I seemed to have grown a bit stronger. I thought that I had saiyan biology, where every single time I almost die, I will grow stronger.But that would be stupid, and I threw that thought aside. Speaking of this land, it is big enough to probably fit in 3 times the people that live in Konoha and Tori no kuni combined. Meaning that I won''t have to worry about that spacing, once I teleport Luna and the others here. I teleported back to Isabella and the Phoenix king. I convinced the Phoenix king to make sure that all the bird from Tori no kuni, to form in a circle while they touched wing-to-wing. And just liked that, I managed to teleport everybody to this big piece of land. Now that I think about it, it needs a name. But what should it be? I''ll think about it later, I still need to go back to Konoha. After making sure that everyone was okay, the Phoenix king was very happy with this place. Although it pales in comparison to the continental bird, it was a start. Before we teleported here, the 5 children of the Phoenix king returned. And yes, they were all covered in bird poop, especially Geo. Maybe because they had just lost their homes, nobody was in a mood to make fun of their appearances. The five children were mad that their dad, that he made them clean up bird shit, instead of helping him with the fight. The Phoenix king knew his children were far too weak to fight against a dragon, that is why he didn''t want them near when the dragon attacked Tori no kuni. They would cause more trouble to him, than helping him in a fight. They discussed some for stuff, but it wasn''t my business so I didn''t pay attention. The birds themselves will gather the food from the surrounding place, with was crawling with animals, fruit, herbs. Everything that they need to survive. Some of them had started to build their homes already. Which is WAY too quick. Al was busy attending to his family. So I didn''t see him much this time. Isabella watched the entire scene, and she felt happy that these birds were safe. It made her think of when she met Po.Maybe back then, she had a stroke of luck, and was able to summon a Phoenix by accident. Even Po didn''t know how he got here, and why exactly.Later, that is when a powerful bond started between human and a Phoenix. That was almost 35 years ago. Po had just died 5 years ago. Meaning that she an Po had spend at least 30 years with each other. Po at that time, needed to be a king to his kind, and lead them. He also needed to be there for his family, his son, the Phoenix king that you know, his mate, and his 5 grandchildren. Although Phoenixes were a bit arrogant by nature, Po thought that it was fate to be with Isabella. That is why he stayed by her side, and it was a great decision that he made. Dreadfully, he died and his mate too. He was the one who discovered the natural plant energy, and that is how he created the forest. Back then, birds would need to swoop down from Tori no kuni to earth, to father vegetables and animals as well. But that was bad. Not only did it take days to get from Tori no kuni to the elemental nations, but it was also very deadly to birds, especially when humans would kill them for food and other uses. And the worst part, is that they would gather very little food when they brought it back. Either because the food accidentally fell on the way, or they will eat it on the way. It was not a great way to gather food. But they had no other choice back then. It was starve to death, or fight to the death. But when Po discovered the way to use natural plant energy, it changed everyone''s ways for the better. Of course, when he died, the forest died too. His mate, wanted to learn to use the natural plant energy, to protect Tori no kuni, but she died trying to absorb the energy. That is why the Phoenix king didn''t want to let himself, or either of his children learn the natural energy. It was too risky. And that is it. Isabella gave Itachi the bird summoning contract, because she thought that the crows and Itachi were very compatible. They are infact good freinds, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to give Itachi her own summoning scroll. It is just like Jiraiya did not mind giving Naruto his own toad scroll. And you''re all caught up. Before I left this place, I made sure to summon a few shadow clones to do some stuff on this new place. Some of them are gonna grow food, and others were gonna a secret mission that I assigned them. The secret mission, will help us escape from the aliens if necessary. As I was about to leave, we all heard a rumble. The rumbling noise was small at first, but was getting bigger and louder by the second. At first we thought it was an earthquake, but it felt way too unnatural to be one. The birds from Tori no kuni had never experienced this before, and thus were a bit afraid. ¡°I see something over there.¡± (Phoenix king) When himself by my side, he said while he pointed with his feather at a certain location. They had better eyesight than humans, don''t underestimate them. I looked to where he pointed, and a huge amount of smoke was coming from there. Wait! It''s not smoke, it''s dirt flying everywhere, and the trees were being brought down in a straight line, as if they were dominos. At first, I thought it was a huge stampede, but it wasn''t. It was an army of aliens, running together in a specific location.Their steps were heavy and strong, and the speed at which they were going was terrifying. Their numbers reached somewhere in the thousands. Even one of them is enough to bring down Konoha, not to mention thousands of them. ¡°Hide!¡± (Isabella) said. We all hid our chakra as much as we could, so that we wouldn''t attract their attention. There is no way that we are fighting those things at once. The Phoenix king felt that those things were very dangerous, so he hid his chakra as well, and his natural energy. Luckily, they didn''t notice us. They left as they came. ¡°Do you know where they''re headed?!¡± (Isabella) asked. Judging from her tone, she had an idea to where they''re headed, but she wanted me to make sure. After a thought, I soon realized where exactly that army of aliens were headed. ¡°Please tell me it''s not Konoha?¡± (Chris) ¡°They are going to Konoha.¡± (Isabella) ¡°FUCK!¡± (Chris) I yelled to the sky at the top of my lungs.At the speed they''re going, they''ll reach konoha within minutes. It usually takes a week or longer to get here from konoha, but they''re gonna make it within minutes. I communicated with my blood puppet, but it seemed it ran into a bit of trouble. Without a thought, I held onto Isabella''s hand and teleported her to Konoha with me. Anko stayed behind, as she was gonna be a bit of a nuisance if I brought her with me. If by any chance we''re gonna fight those things, I need to bring Isabella with me. She is stronger than me. And maybe I might be able to take everyone away from Konoha. Even if I placed a teleportation jutsu in my friends, that still doesn''t include several innocent people from Konoha. I didn''t expect the alien to attack Konoha this early, and much less with so many of its kind at once. I contacted Itachi to help me with this mess. Without a word, he instantly teleported to Konoha. He only planned to take Luna with him. There are three people that I am worried that will slow me down in the process of saving them. Naruto, Luna and Hinata. These three are just too kind, and would rather stay behind to save as many people as they can, That is how they were, and they would rather risk their lives for those people. I don''t know how I''m gonna solve that, but I will soon find out. Today, will be the end of Konoha. Chapter 79 decisions and valuable information Earlier today. Back at the Hyuuga compound. Chris¡¯s blood puppet POV. I did not sleep that night, as I kept monitoring the entire Hyuuga compound incase if anybody else dared to attack us during the night. Just like Sasori, sleeping, eating, and resting were useless to me. But even so, I know that I love my friends because I share the same feelings and thoughts as my real body. The Solkvore kingdom did not suspect a thing when my shadow clones disguised themselves as their own people. And besides, nobody in Konoha, except me, is daring enough to mess with them. Last night was fun, we stayed up late, played a few Japanese games, which I did not get, but I still played with them. We also ate a lot of junk food, especially Naruto. I did not eat much because I cannot digest food due to my wooden body. Ino not once did she pester me for those red rings, maybe because my shadow clones saved her last night, that she now sees me in a new light. Even if blue screen has a hundred million rings, he is a cheap bastard who is not willing to give me another one.
I might be a cheap bastard, but you¡¯re a heartbreaker. YOU HEARTLESS BASTARD!
Shut up! Back on topic. Hanabi kept glaring at Luna the whole night, which was kinda cute. She also had a lot of fun last night, especially with Ino. I don¡¯t know why, but I fear that Hanabi will become like Ino in the near future. I really hope that doesn¡¯t come true. Since the room was small, Hinata sat beside Naruto shoulder-to-shoulder all night long. She was happy at this coincidence, but was too busy blushing that her mind was blank the entire night. And just like always, Naruto didn''t think much of it, and just paid most of his attention to the sleepover. Honestly, this was a very memorable day for Naruto. Definitely one of the best days of his life. I looked down at my chest, to see Luna and Hanabi each on my side. Since Hinata''s room only has one bed, it was given to Hanabi. But somehow, Hanabi sneaked out of her bed and laid beside me. For those of us who didn''t have a bed to sleep in, we had to sleep on the floor, on top of some soft blankets, that several Hyuuga members brought. Luna was in her pink pyjamas, which made her look like a sleeping angel on my side. Hanabi also had the same pyjamas as Luna, which somehow made her seem even more cuter. This scene looked like a happy family, me as the dad, Luna as the mother, and Hanabi as our daughter.
Yes officer! This chapter right here!
¡­ (Blue screen, you are a fucking treasure in this world.) Anyways. Ino and Sakura had to sleep on the same spot, due to lack of space. There was a bit of a tug-of-war going on between them, that lasted almost the entire night. Naruto heeded Hina''s warning, and made sure to not sleep beside Hinata at all. He was just too scared of her. He just shared the same space with Akamaru. Would you believe me if I said that Hina came to check on Naruto constantly through the whole night. Poor Naruto. And that finally leaves with Kat and Hinata sharing the same sleeping spot. If I was my original self, then I would have wanted this scene to last forever, especially with Luna and Hanabi at my embrace. I have always wanted a cute sister like Hanabi, and god/author/bluescreen made that dream come true. I have always wanted a girlfriend like Luna, and it came true as well. This was too good to be true. And I am also surrounded by a whole set of good friends, plus Ino. And Hina is like the mother I have always wanted. And Hiashi is like the uncle I have always wanted as well. I am super lucky indeed. However, I still had slight problems to attend to. Just until now, my original self warned me about possible threats. Such as this Fan guy, and the mythical dragon. It seems more and more threats keep coming through my door, just to cause me trouble. I don''t know why this Fan guy is after Itachi specifically, but it can''t be good news. And how is Fan and I related in any way? I don''t remember ever meeting him before, and why does he claim that he used to have my Kekkei Genkais? Remember when blue screen let me choose my own powers, as soon as I was transported to this world. So how did he have my own powers? (Prologue chapter)
I know what you''re gonna say, and yes, he was the original system user before you.
But I still have a lot of questions. Why does he have my own powers? I get it that he was the original system user before me, but didn''t you give us the option to choose our own Kekkei Genkais? So how in the world did we pick the exact same powers? It''s way too coincidental if you ask me.
I cannot explain to you, because it''s very complicated to say. There will be a time and a place to answer your question, but now isn''t the time, nor the place.
Okay then, next question. Why did he have a sharingan Kekkei Genkai, and I don''t?
Cannot answer that either.
Why isn''t he still the system user? What I mean is that why doesn''t he still have your system powers?
I can only tell you a few things. I took away his powers, and its related related to the alien that you fought before.
I thought to told me that you tried to bring back a dead friend back to life, and it failed. That is how all of this all started, right?
I might have lied to you on that story. Technically yes, it was my fault that my friend is like that, but it also involves Fan.
How so?
I cannot answer that either.
Okay. Next question: did you lie to me when you said that there are others besides me? Because it seems that Fan is the only system user that you and I know.
Okay yes, there weren''t several others before you, you are the second system user to own my powers. Fan was the first.
Wait a minute?! Does that mean that, holy shit! I think I just figured it out!
What?
Tell me one thing first, how strong was Fan before you took away his powers?
Stronger than even Kaguya herself, maybe even a hundred Kaguya¡¯s weren''t even a match for Fan. It was mostly due to his rinnegan powers that he was that powerful
Was he known as a god back then?
Yes.
Now it all makes sense. I was wondering why this world was called ¡®god mode¡¯ not because it was significantly harder, but because this is the world that god/Fan made/created.
Please explain it more clearly.
What I mean is that, when you teleported Fan here, you teleported him WAY before Naruto was even born. If I have to guess correctly, you teleported him when Minato and Kushina were still in school, maybe even a bit later than that.
Correct
However, the original script was left untouched when you brought Fan here. Meaning that the original Naruto script, was still there before Fan entered this world.
Yup.
Then along the way, Fan made several changes to the Naruto world, like I did, which explains a lot of big changes that have happened in the original anime, especially in Konoha. Like the Gonin, Hina Hyuuga, Itachi¡¯s rinnegan, the Solkvore kingdom. Those things never happened in the original anime, so it must have been due to the changes Fan made when he was in the Naruto world. Like how Trunks caused several butterfly effects, when he travelled back to time in Dbz.Stolen novel; please report.
Correct. Only that I didn''t teleport Fan with a time machine, but your logic is still technically correct.
And that is why this whole world is called ¡®god mode¡¯
Yes, you''re very correct. Any more questions?
I still don''t understand how nobody remembers Fan, or why exactly you took his powers away, or what he has to do anything with the alien, so I cannot complete the puzzle yet. But just answer me one thing, is the only reason that Kat and Luna are here, is it because of Fan''s influence?
No, they are not a cause of Fan¡¯s influence in this world, it is due to my own actions that they are here.
What do you mean by that exactly?
That is hard to explain. But just know this, that the reason why you, Kat, and Luna are here, is also the reason why you didn''t inherit Fan¡¯s sharingan Kekkei Genkai.
¡­ now you''re just making shit up, aren''t you.
No. It is confusing at first, but it will all be explained soon.
Just when will you explain it to me?
Sooner than I thought I would.
Hmm. Another question: does that vision about Kat, Luna, and me huddled around in a small room, surrounded by fire, have to do with anything?
Yes.
Why won''t you tell me anything now?
You won''t understand even if I told you right now. You will have to wait.
Until when?
Until the time is right.
You''re getting me even more confused than when we started.
Let''s just move on.
Very well. But when the time comes, you better tell me everything that I need to know.
Fair enough.
Then I felt someone moving very slowly in my embrace. Luna seemed to have woken up already. She took a second to process where she was. She rubbed her eyes, and looked at what she was hugging. She noticed my presence, and blushed hard. It was the first time she has ever shared the same bed with me, so it was a new feeling for her. ¡°Good morning, darling.¡± (Luna) whispered at me. She didn''t want to wake the others up. ¡°Good morning, my little sleeping beauty.¡± (Chris) I said that as I caressed her hair gently. Her face was still a bit red, but she didn''t mind this at all. She enjoyed it very much. I didn''t want to wake the others up, so I slowly made sure that Hanabi didn''t wake up. She used my chest as a pillow. I slowly and gently lifted up her head, and sat it on a small blanket near me. Luna wanted to get up too, as she got up slowly without alerting anybody else. ¡°OPEN UP! WE KNOW YOU ARE IN THERE! LUNA UCHIHA, HINATA HYUUGA, AND HANABI HYUUGA!¡± (Solkvore guard) said out loud. Outside of the walls of Konoha, a man who worked for the Solkvore clan, just yelled out to us. Everybody started to wake up. They all had slept very late, and it was still pretty early. They are still a bit drowsy. ¡°Onii-chan! What''s going on?¡± (Hanabi) asked, while her eyes were still closed. Who doesn''t have trouble opening their eyes when they just woke up. The others, who have started waking up due to the loud noise. They also had the same question on their minds. ¡°Just an angry person. Nothing to worry about.¡± (Chris) I said. Looking at Hinata, Luna and Kat, it seems that they knew what this is about. I don''t know how Kat knows about our plans, I think Luna or Hinata told her about it last night, while I was picking up TenTen and the others. ¡°Go with Hina. She probably misses you.¡± (Chris) I asked Hanabi in a normal tone. ¡°Okay.¡± (Hanabi) still drowsy from last night, Hanabi took her pillow, and her favourite blanket, to head over to her aunt¡¯s room. Every single day, since Hina was cured, she had always brushed Hanabi''s hair, and fixed her clothes in the early morning. Although this is something that a Hyuuga servant should do, Hina wouldn''t let anyone do this no matter what. Her niece is very cute when she wakes up with a birds nest on her head. Hanabi slowly left the room at a turtles pace, while dragging her blanket with one hand, and the other her pillow, and a ninja doll on her embrace. I purposely wanted Hanabi out of the room, for a little while. ¡°Sensei. What is happening?¡± (Naruto) he seemed to have picked up something wrong. He couldn''t help but ask me what''s wrong. ¡°Is it by any chance, related to those guys who attacked me?¡± (TenTen) couldn¡¯t help but ask a question as well. Ino and Sakura has their ears perked, and listened attendly. They had also been attacked yesterday night, and thought that it was only some goons coming after their bodies, until now. ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not after you three, they¡¯re after Luna. Hinata, and Hanabi.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait? Are they working under the Solkvore clan?¡± (Sakura) It was huge news that the Solkvore clan had just arrived, and are planning on marrying Luna, Hinata. And Hanabi. ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) ¡°But why are they after us?¡± (Ino) As you may have guessed already, I didn¡¯t tell them about who attacked them, because I didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere yesterday. ¡°As it turns out, the bastards who are planned to marry Hanabi, Hinata, and Luna, don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. So they want you three, to be their concubines.¡± (Chris) It¡¯s not easy saying this, especially in front of my friends. But I had to tell them. ¡°I¡¯ll crush their balls if they dare touch me!¡± (Sakura) said loud enough for everyone to hear her. At this moment, Naruto felt a cold breeze sliding under his pants. He is really grateful that he moved on from Sakura. Who knows if she would have crushed his balls, if he continued to hit on her. TenTen had the same thoughts as Sakura. Only that she would much rather cut it off, than crush those balls. ¡°But what are gonna do against them?¡± (Ino) asked. She wasn¡¯t that strong, and her family can¡¯t be compared to the Solkvore kingdom. She was worried about herself, and the others as well. After multiple attacks on Konoha, they cannot afford to have another powerful enemy, like the Solkvore kingdom. So who knows if Konoha is willing to stand up to the Solkvore kingdom, just for the lives of 6 girls. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this to you this early, but we are going to run away from Konoha.¡± (Chris) TenTen, Sakura, Ino, and Naruto, all had their lower jaws hit the ground, at hearing this news. The others already knew, so they didn''t react a bit. ¡°What the hell do you mean by running away?¡± (TenTen) yelled out loud. If TenTen were to see the guy she likes, run away from the village, then how will she ever see him again? That is the first thing that popped into her head. ¡°I am not afraid of the Solkvore clan. I am running away, because there is another enemy that no one can kill.¡± (Chris) ¡°So? We¡¯ll just beat him like me, Kat, and Luna did when Gaara.¡± (Naruto) ¡°This enemy is stronger than even Gaara. I believe, that not even all the sages combined, would be powerful enough to defeat it, much less us kids.¡± (Chris) Hearing this, the room was silent once more. For there to be such a monster in this world, isn¡¯t that outrageous! ¡°It will come back, and it will destroy Konoha, and all of us as well. If we stay here when it arrives, we will die.¡± (Chris) ¡°But, are you gonna leave all of us here to die? Or what?¡± (Kat) said. She had thought of this, and thought to herself if Chris had even considered taking everybody else with him, and not just the Hyuuga clan. ¡°You honestly think I haven¡¯t thought about the rest, Kat? Looks like you don¡¯t know me very well.¡± (Chris) Kat blushed a little. Indeed, it was a stupid question. How could she ever think that Chris would leave them behind to die. ¡°However, running away, means that you will never come back to Konoha ever again. Now I need the five of you, Naruto, Sakura, TenTen, Kat, and Ino, to decide if you wanna run with us, or stay here.¡± (Chris) Hearing this question, Naruto, Sakura, TenTen, Kat, and Ino turned to look at one another. It would be hard to leave this village, as they had grown up their whole lives at this place. It is a hard choice to run away. Hinata, Hanabi and Luna don¡¯t have much of a choice, if they stay here, then they will be forced to marry some terrible bastards, and they don¡¯t want that. It would be obvious that they would much rather choose to run away, rather than to stay here any longer. Luna only had two brothers, but they¡¯re away for now. All she had left was her friends, and Chris. If they left, while she stayed, that would be very stupid. ¡°I¡¯m going. Luna and you are my best friends, and wherever you two go, I¡¯ll follow you.¡± (Kat) said without hesitating a bit. All her family members died, and she doesn¡¯t feel that attached to anything, other than her two best friends. ¡°If I were to go with you, can I bring my dad with me?¡± (TenTen) asked. She did have her dad to take care of. If she were to leave him behind to die, then she will never forgive herself. ¡°Of course you can, TenTen. Sakura, if you want to bring your parents with you, then that will be fine as well.¡± (Chris) As if I had just read her mind, (Which he didn¡¯t) I just answered a question that Sakura was about to ask me. ¡°Thank you, Sensei!¡± (Sakura) said with heart. ¡°Thank you, Chris.¡± (TenTen) said as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sensei¡­ It¡¯s just that, I cannot see all of these innocent people die. I am gonna have to stay here, and protect them.¡± (Naruto) As always, Naruto is one who is pure hearted, and thinks of others before himself. ¡°Naruto, you cannot beat this thing, even with the new powerful transformation you got from Kurama, you probably can¡¯t even lay a finger on it. Staying behind would not only be suicide, but also very stupid.¡± (Chris) ¡°But I can¡¯t just leave people to die! That is not my ninja way.¡± (Naruto) said a loud tone. ¡°Wait a minute. Chris, when do you think this thing will attack Konoha?¡± (Hinata) suddenly asked. ¡°At most, a week. Why do you ask?¡± (Chris) (Remember, this is earlier the day before the last chapter, meaning that even the real Chris doesn¡¯t know that a horde of aliens are coming their way right now.) ¡°Can¡¯t you just add a seal on all the people of Konoha, before the thing arrives. A week should be plenty of time for you to save most of the people in Konoha¡± (Hinata) HInata is also a caring person, who put others first before herself. She is much like Naruto in some ways. ¡°That is actually¡­ a good plan, Hinata.¡± (Chris) I have already thought of that, but even I cannot promise that the alien will not show up by tomorrow. Not to mention that I need to protect my friends. I could summon shadow clones to speed up the process, but I am not a chakra monster like my original, I don¡¯t even possess a millionth chakra than he has. ¡°Does that mean that you can save everybody?!¡± (Naruto) His eyes basically sparkled when he heard this. ¡°If I have enough time, then yes.¡± (Chris) I said this to keep his hopes up. Hopefully I the alien doesn¡¯t arrive by today or tomorrow. ¡°Yay!¡± (Naruto) yelled out of pure happiness. His Sensei is the best, is what he thought. ¡°Thank you, Hinata!¡± (Naruto) suddenly said. ¡°No problem, I am just happy to help.¡± (Hinata) said with a blush. Meanwhile... As the man kept banging loudly on the door, and screaming like a banshee, Hiashi Hyuuga came personally to the door, to see what he can do with him. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± (Hiashi) asked the man politely. Now that he had planned to flee from Konoha, with his family, he didn''t need to be respectful to anybody anymore, especially with the Solkvore kingdom. But just to be safe, he wanted to stay in character, in order to avoid looking suspicious. He just needs to keep acting for one more day. ¡°Lord Hiashi has sent me to inform you that it''s time.¡± (Solkvore guard) said a cocky tone. He is a loyal guard to the Solkvore kingdom. He is a bit cocky when he speaks to others he believes are beneath him, all because he works for the powerful Solkvore kingdom. ¡°I see¡­ give me a moment.¡± (Hiashi) Without waiting for the man¡¯s response, he slammed the door shut. The force he used to close the door, hit the man''s nose. It was clear that he didn''t like the Solkvore clan, nor cocky people like him. He only slammed the door, so it could buy them some more time before they leave. He doesn''t plan on wasting more of his time on those guys. The man just held onto his aching nose, which didn''t bleed at all. It only hit his nose hard enough to cause some pain, but not a lot. The man outside wasn¡¯t a good man. Whenever somebody disrespects him like that, he is gonna take advantage of his status as a guard of the Solkvore clan. He took out a small device, which resembled a lot like a smart phone. He dialed a number, and it began ringing. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* After a while, someone from the other side finally picked up. ¡°Lord Sheldon. It seems that they don''t wanna co-operate¡­¡± (Solkvore guard) said in a sinister tone. Obviously, he is gonna make sure Hiashi doesn''t have a smooth-sailing life. (You will find out why this guy has a smart phone on him in the near future.) Chapter 80 it begins. On the Solkvore carriage, were 5 people who you could recognize. Lord Sheldon; and his four children. When the Solkvore guard just called lord Sheldon, his face immediately darkened, but it was to be expected. He has seen people like Hiashi before, who loves his children more than anything in the world, and would even go against the world to protect them. After the guard spewed off some unreasonable, false complaints, like ¡°Hiashi tried to kill me¡± ¡°He threatened to cut destroy your family tree.¡± and such. Lord Sheldon didn¡¯t really care much about this, but he just used this call as an excuse to pay the Hyuuga residence a visit, and besides, he is smart enough to know that his guard is spouting a bunch of nonsense. ¡°Dad, I still didn¡¯t receive my fiance! Where and who is he?¡± (Shelly) said in protest. Even if she couldn¡¯t marry Sasuke, she is willing to marry anyone. She doesn¡¯t want to be the only one here, who doesn¡¯t get married. And besides, her father said he had just found a candidate, that could rival Sasuke in his good looks as well. She was very excited when she heard this news. ¡°Patience, Shelly, he will be here soon.¡± (Sheldon) *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* As soon as he said that, there was a knock outside the carriage. ¡°Right on time. Come in!¡± (Sheldon) The person who entered, was indeed the candidate that Sheldon had found. Only that he had his entire body covered in a green robe, so no one could identify him. Yesterday night, while Chris and the others were at Hinata¡¯s room, the person in the green robe had found this opportunity to gain fame and riches, by willfully choosing to marry the fat girl. If he married into the Solkvore kingdom, then even the Hyuuga clan won¡¯t be able to do anything to him. ¡°Welcome back, I believe you have some news for me?¡± (Sheldon) He might be rich and powerful, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He could foresee why this person would willfully want to marry his daughter, and he decided to say yes, but on one condition. The condition was to infiltrate the Hyuuga clan, to see if they are plotting anything behind those walls. If he completed this task, he will be a high-ranked member of the Solkvore kingdom. ¡°I did. As it turns out, they are all planning on leaving the village some time today.¡± (Mysterious man) said. ¡°Okay¡­ When you mean ¡®all¡¯ do you mean just the high ranked Hyuuga members, or everyone in the Hyuuga clan?¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Everyone.¡± (Mysterious man) ¡°And exactly how are they planning on fleeing?" (Sheldon) ¡°A talented kid, has found a way to teleport people using a sealing technique. He is gonna teleport all the Hyuuga members to another location. I don¡¯t know exactly where he is gonna teleport them, but it is pretty far from here.¡± (Mysterious man) ¡°How reliable is your information?¡± (Sheldon) couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Very reliable. I also have some new information, regarding your concubines, and wives.¡± (Mysterious man) ¡°Please say.¡± (Sheldon) ¡°The same kid, which is names Chris Walker, has a relationship will all of them. Luna Uchiha is his girlfriend. Kat, Sakura, are his students. His sister is Hanabi, and I believe his lover is TenTen. I still need to verify that last part.¡± (Mysterious man) ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. Kat Senju, Sakura Haruno, TenTen, and Ino Yamanaka, are heading at my palace as we speak.¡± (Sheldon) As for the others, he doesn¡¯t care what kind of relationship they have with the kid, because they¡¯re gonna marry his children sooner or later. ¡°Wrong. Yesterday, I saw all of them in a sleepover last night, they are still at the Hyuuga residence as we speak.¡± (Mysterious man) ¡°What¡­? Hold on.¡± (Sheldon) He reached down to his phone, and send a message to someone. He wanted to make sure if what the mysterious man in front of him said is true. After a small while, he saw a picture of Wu, and the girls in a single carriage, heading to the Solkvore palace right now. Those people in the carriage, are indeed the shadow clones that Chris send last night. They were a bit weirded out when they found out that iphones are actually a thing in this world, but they got used to it as they couldn''t rely on the knowledge they had of this world. When the real Chris, and the blood puppet received these memories, they attributed it to Fan¡¯s work, because who else would invent that type of technology in this world. After that, they had started to believe that somehow this Fan guy, and the Solkvore clan are somehow related to each other. But that doesn¡¯t matter, for now. The mysterious man has never seen such technology in his life, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he was afraid he would somehow piss off Sheldon. When Lord Sheldon confirmed the photos, he had started to become suspicious. He needed to confirm it himself now. ¡°Dad, who is this guy?¡± (Bradley) asked. He was curious to know how this person was able to infiltrate the Hyuuga compound, and get such valuable information without being detected. ¡°You may show your face.¡± (Sheldon) When the mysterious man heard his, he only took off the hood of his green robe, revealing only his face. ¡°Congratulations. Son. you are now a part of our Solkvore family.¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Thank you, Lord Sheldon.¡± (Neji) It is exactly the same Neji, from the Hyuuga clan. He has now betrayed his family, because he has now turned from a Hyuuga prodigy, to a prodigal asshole. (Since he didn¡¯t learn his lesson because Naruto never punched him, he is now a bigger asshole than in the anime.) (Readers: but Hinata had beat the shit out of him, so how is he still an asshole?) (Because Hinata can¡¯t convince assholes like him to turn a new leaf. Like when Naruto convinced Nagato to be a good person. Or when he convinced Obito to be a good person. She just doesn¡¯t have that same skill as Naruto.) (Readers: Oh¡­ That makes sense. PRAISE THE AUTHOR!!!) (Thank you.) Everyone except Sheldon were surprised to know his identity. They would never have thought that the person in the green robe, would be Neji Hyuuga. He only put on a green robe, so he doesn¡¯t risk being seen by other people. Even if his popularity had been diminished greatly, he will still be recognized by several people if they were to see him. ¡°I believe we should pay a visit to the Hyuuga compound.¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Yes, we should.¡± (Neji) Things are not bound to go well today, especially for Konoha. Meanwhile, at the Hyuuga residence. After Hiashi slammed the door on the guard¡¯s face, he never went back to open the door. As a result, he kept pounding the door harder, until he gave up and went to complain to Sheldon. I summoned a bunch of shadow clones, well as many as I could, to put a teleportation seal on innocent civilians. I never planned on bringing this many people, but what the heck, why not? I don¡¯t think these people will mind sharing the same rock with human-sized birds¡­ I pray that nothing goes wrong with that. I would have found another huge part of a mountain, and use it for the people of Konoha to reside there, but my original body is a bit busy right now with stuff. At this rate, I should be done in 2 days or so. Hopefully, that is more than enough time for me to save as many people as I can. We left Hinata¡¯s room, to wash our faces, and brush our teeth. Nobody knows how to react to the sudden news they just heard, but they will get over with it. Naruto is still thinking on whether or not he should leave. He still has other people that he cares, such as Iruka, Teuchi, Ayame¡­ and that is pretty much it. I made sure to add a seal to any families of my friends first. My shadow clones faced no problems at all, which is very good. The last thing we need is for my plan to fail at the last second, which almost always happens in light novels and animes. I have never considered myself as a good person, like Naruto, I am only doing this because I feel that I owe Naruto so much. I already explained that anime was there for me when I needed it the most. Naruto was one of the animes that gave me hope, and the will to live. Imagine that. I must have been a pretty big loser, if anime was my best friend. But I don¡¯t regret watching anime, if anything, I am very grateful that I accidentally stumbled on it. And besides, most of these people have mistreated Naruto for far too long, that they should be grateful that Naruto is a good guy, because I would have left them here if it weren¡¯t for his request to save the innocent people. ¡°Hiashi, when do you want to leave? I can teleport all of us to that place right now, if you want?¡± (Chris) I will first send a small group of people at the new place, starting with the Hyuuga clan members, then I will send the other civilians there too. This way, it won''t be too messy, and the Hokage won''t notice the changes. I hope it works. I am on a room with Hiashi. He called me over to discuss our plan. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about anyone getting left behind, as I made sure to put a teleportation seal on everyone Ino said that she doesn¡¯t want to leave yet. She needs to convince her dad to go with my plan, just like the Hyuuga clan. She will be the only one out of the whole group, to stay behind. The others were doing some stuff, I don¡¯t really know. I thought it would be weird if I monitor their every move. ¡°Chris, I have something else that I want to talk to you about.¡± (Hiashi) said in a low voice. ¡°Okay. What¡¯s the question?¡± (Chris) This is new. ¡°I know that you are a wooden puppet, but can you still communicate with the real Chris?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Yes I can.¡± (Chris) I was not that surprised that Hiashi found out that I am a wooden puppet. With his Byakugan eyes, I cannot fool him. ¡°Good. What I want to talk about, is Hina.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Is something wrong with her?¡± (Chris) I asked immediately. Hina is like a mother to me, and I care about her a lot. ¡°Nothing is wrong with her. I just want to ask you some questions.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Sure.¡± (Chris) ¡°Last night, Hina said something very interesting about you and my daughter..¡± (Hiashi) ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) ¡°I have thought about this all night, and I want to know how you feel about my daughter?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°I think that Hanabi is really cute, and fun to be with-¡± (Chris) ¡°I didn''t mean Hanabi.¡± (Hiashi) interrupted me. ¡°I meant, how do you feel about Hinata?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) ¡°I mean, do you see Hinata as more than a student, and more than a friend?¡± (Hiashi) I don''t like where this is going. ¡°Is it alright for a bunch of thirteen year old kids to be into that kind of stuff?¡± (Chris) (...that is the most dumbest thing I have ever heard come from your mouth.) author.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Aren''t you already in a relationship with Luna?¡± (Hiashi) Ah dammit. That was a stupid question on my part. ¡°But, I can''t see Hinata in that way at all. And she already has someone she likes.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know that she is obsessed with Naruto, but that is also something I wanted to talk to you about.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°What do you mean exactly?¡± (Chris) ¡°Last night, Hina said that Naruto will without a doubt become the Hokage, and she also mentioned that he will not be there for his family, once he does become the Hokage.¡± (Hiashi) He is correct. Naruto is almost never there for his family, because he is too busy doing Hokage work. I know because I saw the boruto movie. ¡°I know how it feels, because being the leader of the Hyuuga clan has also taken lots of precious time away from my family. And Hina and I cannot let that happen to Hinata.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°So you''re saying that if Hinata wants to be with me instead?-¡± (Chris) ¡°Me and Hina will not mind one bit, is all I''m saying.¡± (Hiashi) once again interrupted. ¡°But, I already have Luna with me?¡± (Chris) ¡°I asked the same thing to Hina, but she didn''t mind at all, and neither do I.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°But why me?¡± (Chris) ¡°Because I believe that no one deserves Hinata, but you.¡± (Hiashi) But, there is still a couple of things I need to worry about, the naruhina fanbase, the fact that Luna almost broke up with me because I mentioned I wanted a harem to increase our strength, and the fact that I believe that Hinata will never see me in that way.
Okay, I just wanna say a few things to you. PUSSY ASS-BITCH. JUST DO IT GODDAMMIT!!! Second, who gives an actual fuck if you go against the Naruhina fanbase. Third. Have you forgotten that Hinata has some feelings for you? Did you forget back at the land of birds, where you saw just how close your relationship of between the two of you. (Chapter 48) And fourth. You literally just said that you had some feelings for Hinata, you even said it to Luna in front of her face. (Chapter 38) GOD! I think I speak for everyone when I say you''re pissing all of us
I agree, but Naruto has been showing signs of liking Hinata.
Newsflash, you might be in the Naruto world, but Naruto isn''t the MC anymore, you are. Just make your own choices from now on, and stop worrying about what everyone is thinking.
¡­ That last part that last screen said, made a lot of sense. I honestly never thought of that before. ¡°All I¡¯m saying, is that if you and Hinata are willing to be in a relationship, then I wouldn¡¯t mind you having a harem with my daughter included. However, you need to promise me one thing.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) ¡°Promise me, that you will take care of Hinata, and you must protect her and respect her as long as you two live.¡± (Hiashi) Seems fair. But I have to think about this. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I like Hinata, but is she gonna like me more than Naruto. I don¡¯t know. (Now what is it gonna be? HAREM OR NO HAREM. That is the ultimate question that everyone here is basically asking.) ¡°I promise.¡± (Chris) I said. Even if me and Hinata are never in a relationship like that, I would continue protecting her, as well as my friends. ¡°Lord Hiashi!¡± (Yu) all of a sudden, appeared out of nowhere. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°The entire Solkvore kingdom is headed our way right now.¡± (Yu) you could hear that he was a bit worried, judging from his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with that? We have Chris to teleport us out of here in a moments notice.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Yes, but there is something else,¡± (Yu) ¡°What?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Hiashi Hyuuga! Come out now, and bring those girls out with you. That includes Kat Senju, TenTen, Ino Yamanaka, and Sakura Haruno.¡± (Sheldon) shouted not very far away from the Hyuuga palace. You know, I missed it when Naruto was a fun anime, but this is just getting weird and frustrating for me.
Same here.
Of course, his loud shout was heard by everybody in the Hyuuga palace. Once they all heard him shouting, they went outside to see what was going on. Some exited the Hyuuga palace, including me, Naruto, and including everybody else. The ones who stayed didn¡¯t want to see what was going on, or were too afraid or something. Once I exited the Hyuuga palace, there was an entire swarm of people, all in shiny armor, wearing the Solkvore crest on their chest. They had the entire Hyuuga palace surrounded. It was clear that they had every intention on raiding this house, unless we give them what they wanted. The event was so huge, even the Hokage was present, this included Jiraiya as well. ¡°I know of your plan to use the teleportation seals to escape this place. I suggest you throw that plan off your mind, and kneel down before I make all of you.¡± (Sheldon) Everyone was surprised, including me. How does he know about our plan? As I was about to say something to him, Hiashi was quicker to speak. ¡°We are not kneeling before you, nor anyone else. We are a proud clan of strong ninjas.¡± (Hiashi) declared proudly. ¡°Proud?! HA! You are about to run away like a bunch of pitiful cowards. What is there anything to be proud in that?¡± (Sheldon) said in a mocking tone. ¡°Why you?!¡± (Hiashi) as Hiashi was about to punch him, I intervened. ¡°How did you know about our plan?¡± (Chris) I could teleport everyone away right now, but I need to know some stuff first, before my real body gets here from wherever he is from. ¡°You must be the one they call Chris. Indeed a great talent despite being such a young age. How would you like to work for me?¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Your wealth doesn''t mean shit to me at all. If you want my friends, then you will have to go through me first.¡± (Chris) I declared loudly enough for everyone to hear. No one has ever mocked the Solkvore clan like this before. They were all shocked. However, lord Sheldon want pissed, but he seemed more pleased. ¡°I like you kid, I really do. I have heard from others what you are capable of, and it is very extraordinary. If it weren''t because Neji Hyuuga was marrying my daughter, I would have forced you to bear a child within her.¡± (Sheldon) ¡°Wait? Did you say Neji?!¡± (Hiashi) asked, rather perplexed about his nephew. ¡°You wanted to know how I knew about your plan, and he is more than gladly to give you the answer.¡± (Sheldon) he pointed at a different direction, and there was Neji, standing there with an evil grin on his face. ¡°Neji! What is the meaning of this?!¡± (Hiashi) he might have an idea of what Sheldon meant, and he really hoped that Neji didn''t betray his own family. ¡°I am betraying you, and the entire Hyuuga clan.¡± (Neji) said with no hint of emotion whatsoever. ¡°But why would you do this?¡± (Hiashi) asked in a loud tone. ¡°Because I have now seen, that the Hyuuga clan will dispose of me like a tool. That is why I decided to pledge my loyalty to the Solkvore clan, and betray the Hyuuga clan.¡± (Neji) ¡°Why would you think that the Hyuuga clan will dispose of you?¡± (Hiashi) ¡°Because of her!¡± (Neji) pointed at Hinata. ¡°Me?!¡± (Hinata) said a bit confused. What did she have to do with any of this? ¡°I have seen what fate wanted to show me. After Hinata proved to be stronger than me, she has been getting praises and glory, while I am just a forgotten Hyuuga prodigy. That is why I decided to betray the Hyuuga clan.¡± (Neji) ¡°But Neji, we would have never treated you as a disposable tool, because you are family.¡± (Hiashi) ¡°BULLSHIT!!! Not too long ago, Hinata was shown to be weaker, and less talented that her younger sister. And even when she is your own daughter, you treated her as a useless tool. You say that you wouldn''t treat me as a tool, and yet, you treated your own daughter like a useless piece of trash.¡± (Neji) Well¡­ he isn''t wrong. Hiashi had no comebacks for this. It''s true what he did was unforgivable, and he is even lucky that Hinata still calls him ¡°father¡± despite how he treated her. If it weren''t for Hina and Chris changing his paths, he would still be the terrible father he used to be. ¡°Neji! Father is a changed man, he wouldn''t do something like that anymore.¡± (Hinata) couldn''t hold it anymore, and yelled at Neji for being easily confused by fathers past actions. ¡°Shut up! The only reason why I betrayed all of you, is because of you in the first place. If you had just accepted your fate, and continued being weak and useless, then perhaps no one would have to suffer today.¡± (Neji) just insulted Hinata for no good reason. ¡°Stop being a bully to onee-chan!¡± (Hanabi) said out loud as well. She couldn''t hold it if someone is mean to her sister, or anybody that she is fond of. ¡°And you, why do you call that ape ¡®Onii-chan¡¯ you are also a failure of a Hyuuga clan, and rely on your aunt¡¯s protection. Stop being an annoying little kid, and grow up-¡± (Neji) *SMACK!* Before Neji could finish his compete sentence, he was send back several feet away, due to being slapped in the face. The person was none other than Hina herself. He just had to insult her favourite nieces of all things. It was no different than asking for a death wish. No one saw her move, or even make a sound at all. They only reacted when they heard the huge smacking sound. Neji was send flying back several meters. *Crash* Neji crashed into the Solkvore carriage, which had his children on it. The force of Hina''s bitch slap was so great, that it destroyed the expensive carriage, into pieces. The children of Sheldon, which have never done anything to strengthen their body''s in their lives, also suffered a lot of injuries when Neji hit the carriage. If it weren''t because Neji had trained for so many years, he would have been dead. ¡°No one insults my nieces, and gets away with it.¡± (Hina) said. The whole place was silent, you could even hear a pin drop. Lord Sheldon, never expected Hina to do something like that, as his lower jaw hit the ground hard. He has heard of Hina before, but that carriage is made out of the strongest metal in earth, making it possibly even stronger than a tank. That is why he left his children inside the carriage until now, to insure their safety.And yet, all it took was a simple slap from Hina, to break the carriage. Not only that, but his children were probably very injured right now. Without even blinking once, Hina jumped back and landed beside me. She was happy that she taught Neji a lesson. ¡°Good think you acted Hina, I don''t think I would have hold back if you hadn''t intervened and gave him a casual slap.¡± (Chris) I was praising Hina''s boldness. I like her. ¡°How can I let anyone insult my nieces like that. He is lucky that he is even family, or I would have done so much worse than a simple slap.¡± (Hina) said with a smile. ¡°You''re amazing, you know that?¡± (Chris) ¡°I know I am amazing.¡± (Hina) said with a smile as well. It''s not that common for me to compliment her like that. Hiashi, Naruto and the others were very dumbfounded at Hina''s actions. Even if they didn''t want to admit it, they all respected her after this. Sheldon kept looking at the destroyed carriage. He turned his head to us, with a face full of anger and rage. ¡°You hurt my children!¡± (Sheldon) said with his teeth making a terrible screeching noise, as if someone were to be scratching an old blackboard with their fingers. (It''s a very terrible sound indeed.) ¡°So?¡± (Hina) (God, if I had to pick a wife, I hope it''s someone like Hina) ¡°Bring the prisoners!¡± (Sheldon) loudly commanded to his guards. The guards did as they were commanded, and brought several people bonded in chains. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± (Ino) cried. ¡°Father?!¡± (TenTen) cried out loud. ¡°My parents?!¡± (Sakura) said out loud. That''s right, those prisoners are the families of Sakura and the others. ¡°Sheldon! What the hell is the meaning of this?¡± (Tsunade) who had been quiet all along, finally decides to speak up. ¡°Just insurance. If I don''t have the girls in 10 seconds, everyone present here, will see a real life decapitation of one of their own.¡± (Sheldon) Sheldon had decided to order some of his guards, to kidnap some of the girl''s family, and use it as a trump card on his part. ¡°Like hell you will!¡± (Tsunade) she was about to charge, but Sheldon took out a strange looking gun, and pointed it it at TenTen¡¯s dad¡¯s head. ¡°Don''t move one bit, or I''ll blow his brains all over this place.¡± (Sheldon) The gun, was very identical to a gun from my Earth. Only that, it was very identical to the gun my real self saw at the Akatsuki hideout, where black and white zetsu was wearing it on his pelt. I frowned at this. Without a doubt, they have some connections to this Fan person. ¡°I bet all of you haven''t seen this weapon, so let me give you a brief tutorial on how it''s used. As soon as I pull this trigger on my finger, this person¡¯s head will explode everywhere. Now unless you want to see him dead, back off.¡± (Sheldon) Everybody could see that he wasn''t kidding, and they backed up a couple of feet away. TenTen, Ino, and Sakura, wanted nothing to do more than to kill this bastard for using their parents like that. But they knew better than to charge at him, as it could cost them their parents lives. ¡°Hey, do you know anyone namedFan?¡± (Chris) as much as I wanted to kill him as well, knowing where to find this Fan is very important as well. ¡°How do you know him?¡± (Sheldon) asked a bit surprised. Nobody knows about Fan, but him. So how does a kid know about him? ¡°I ran into some problems with him, that''s all:¡± (Chris) As I talked, I could feel the others trying to send me signs, like ¡®what the hell are you doing?¡¯ Or ¡®help them!¡¯ I wasn''t worried about Sakura''s or the other girls parents, as I had everything under control. ¡°I don''t need to tell you anything. Now, hand me the girls and I''ll be on my way, and I''ll release these prisoners from their chains.¡± (Sheldon) demanded. He is gonna keep his word, and kill them, unless he is given what he came here for in the first place. He doesn''t care about the marriage anymore, he''ll just take them by force. ¡°That is a good deal, but I have a question, what ¡®prisoners¡¯ are you talking about?¡± (Chris) ¡°What?¡± (Sheldon) It took Sheldon a second by what I meant. He turned to see where his gun was pointing, and it pointed at the hard ground, with nothing between it. Literally, his prisoners had just vanished out of thin air. No one saw how they disappeared. ¡°They''re gone? Did anybody see where they have gone?¡± (Sheldon) asked his guards, but they all shook their heads. ¡°Useless!¡± (Sheldon) yelled angrily at his guards. I felt a small tug on my shirt, it was TenTen pulling my shirt repeatedly. ¡°Where is my father?¡± (TenTen) she said with teary eyes. She somehow knew that I was behind it, as she had to know where I put her parents. ¡°Relax, I teleported them to a safe place.¡± (Chris) Honestly, I was lucky that my shadow clones added a teleportation seal on their bodies earlier today. Now this is what I call, ¡®plot convenience¡¯ Hearing this, the girls were relieved. ¡°Sheldon, you are declaring war at Konoha, if you actually dared to kill one of my own in front of me.¡± (Tsunade) said angrily. Now that his hostages were gone, she doesn''t need to worry anymore. ¡°Can you afford another enemy, Tsunade?¡± (Sheldon) said in a cocky tone. He still believes that Tsunade will back down before him. ¡°I would rather become the enemy of everyone in this world, than to ever be allies with you!¡± (Tsunade) The might of her strength was so much, that cracks started appearing on the ground beneath her. Now he knows that he had screwed up. He doesn''t have another choice but to fight us now. ¡°Defensive possession now!¡± (Sheldon) commanded his troops. Like agile ninjas, each troop surrounded him covering him from all sides. Then a force field surrounded them. It was the exact same shield, as it was used to fight Obito, and black zetsu when they fought against Fan. Some guards also guarded the children of Sheldon, just to keep them safe. They were still conscious, but too scared to move at all. The intensity of this problem has scaled far more than they have predicted. ¡°Hey, Sheldon! If you wanna fight Konoha, make sure you bring more than a gun.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know, how about a hundred guns.¡± (Sheldon) At this moment, each soldier took out a handgun, and pointed it at several people. It''s obvious that they know how this weapon works. At this moment, just when the fight was about to begin, my real body appears out of nowhere, in front of me. Beside him, is Isabella. ¡°Everybody, run! This whole place is in danger! We must leave!¡± (Chris) The sight of the army of aliens is still fresh on my mind, and they will be here in seconds. ¡°Chris?!¡± (Everybody) except Hiashi and Hina, yelled out surprised. CHRIS POV CHANGE! They didn''t expect to see two Chris''s at all. And they never knew that the one they were hanging out with is just a wooden puppet. ¡°Hey there, OG.¡± (Blood puppet) said. He knew that staying here would still be very confusing, so I put him in my inventory thingy. ¡°No time, just go now!¡± (Chris) ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± (Luna) asked. ¡°What he''s saying, is that Konoha is about to fall.¡± (Isabella) spoke, but her tone sounded more calmed than mine. ¡°We know, Sheldon is gonna take down Konoha if we don''t stop him soon.¡± (Hina) said, not knowing the truth. ¡°I''m not talking about the dumb kingdom. It''s something much more dangerous.¡± (Chris) *RUMBLLLLLLLEEEEEEEE* A loud rumbling noise sounded throughout the leaf village. And just like last time, the sounds got stronger and louder by the second. Everybody turned to face the loud noise. Far ahead, trees crashed down, countless flocks of birds flew everywhere in a panic. ¡°What-What is that?!¡± (Sheldon) asked a bit scared, yet confused. Nobody but Chris and Isabella know what it is. ¡°Luna, we have to go now!¡± (Itachi) popped out of nowhere¡­ When did he appear here? Without waiting for anything else, he grabbed her hand and teleported her far away, probably to where his family is. ¡°Tell me you have a plan, because I cannot fight against such a terrifying army.¡± (Isabella) asked me. Probably for the first time in a while, she finally remembered how to be afraid. ¡°I do.¡± (Chris) as I was about to teleport every single Hyuuga member out of here, Hinata interrupted me. ¡°Wait! Please tell me you had enough time to add teleportation seals to everyone here?¡± (Hinata) I did receive the memories of my blood puppet before I put him away, so I knew what my blood puppet promised Hinata and Naruto when I wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Roughly, I only had time to add teleportation seals on 70% of the people here.¡± (Chris) ¡°We must save the others right now!¡± (Naruto) finally steps up and says something. ¡°Not enough time!¡± (Chris) ¡°Sensei! You promised us!¡± (Naruto) Yelled at me very angrily, at the thought of leaving those innocent people to die. I used to like Naruto, but right now, this is getting very frustrating for me. (Readers: That is called instant Karma, for doing the same thing for us.) Ah shit! What the hell am I supposed to do in this situation. To be continued... Chapter 81 The strongest Gonin vs The strongest alien. ¡°Screw it! I will be teleporting all of you right now!¡± (Chris) I yelled at all of them. ¡°But what about the others?¡± (Naruto) asked hurriedly. He didn''t want to leave anyone behind. ¡°I''ll stay behind, but all of you have got to go now!¡± (Chris) ¡°I won''t let you do this alone, sensei!¡± (Naruto) he can''t just leave the whole job to Chris, so he plans to help him out. ¡°I am not asking you.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait Chris!¡± (Hina) she yelled to stop me from teleporting her. She didn''t want to see me stay here, as I could die today. However, that didn''t stop me as I activated the teleportation seal on all of them. ¡°Sensei! Chris!¡± (Everybody) tried to stop me, but I ignored their yelling. They all just disappeared in a blink of an eye. I am not planning on dying today, but I promised to Hinata and Naruto that I would protect the innocents, even if they don''t deserve to be saved. I cannot let my friends stay in this village to help me, as I cannot guarantee to protect them all the time. It will be better for me if I did this alone. The entire Solkvore clan, was surprised to see so many people vanish in front of their eyes. They expected it to happen, but they were still not ready for the shock. BACK TO NARUTO AND THE OTHERS THIRD PERSON POV Naruto and the others, happen to find themselves in another place where they have never been before. ¡°Sen¡­ Sensei?!¡± (Naruto) he actually thought that Chris was there with them for some reason, that he started to call out his name. ¡°Chris¡­ he actually stayed behind to help those people.¡± (Kat) said. His friends didn''t want this. They wanted to help Chris to protect the innocent, but he stayed behind to protect them instead and teleported them to another safer location. They all knew why he did it, because they knew that if they all had stayed behind to help him, most of them would have been slaughtered by the aliens. ¡°I cannot let Sensei die! I am going back there to help him!¡± (Naruto) said in a loud voice. He activated his Bijuu mode, to help him increase his speed to reach his sensei, but was stopped when somebody held firmly into his arm. ¡°There''s no point, Naruto. Even if you did ran at full speed without a break, it''ll take you days to get there. Konoha will be long gone before you can reach him.¡± (Hina) said. She was the one who stopped Naruto from foolishly running after Chris. ¡°But¡­ there has to be a way to get to him?¡± (Naruto) asked. He had planned to help his Sensei out, but not leave him behind to do the work by himself. ¡°Unless if you are a seal expert like Chris, then you won''t be able to teleport to him.¡± (Hina) ¡°But¡­ Sensei needs our help, aunt Hina. We cannot let him do this alone.¡± (Hinata) was the one who responded this time. ¡°You two¡­ let''s not forget why he decided to stay behind in the first place.¡± (Hina) Everybody didn''t know what she meant in the last part of her sentence. A question mark (?) appeared on top of their heads. ¡°It''s because of your concerns for other people, that Chris stayed behind to save those innocent people. And now, he has to put his life on the line, all because you two wanted to save some people.¡± (Hina) This time, a hint of anger and disappointment could be heard from her tone. ¡°I just couldn''t let those other people die like that. We had to do something?!¡± (Naruto) ¡°Hina! Naruto and Hinata couldn''t have predicted the aliens arriving so early. It''s not their fault.¡± (Hiashi) He knew it was only a matter of time before Hina goes into a fit of rage. He knew her quite well to know what she was about to do, before she did it. ¡°I know, brother¡­ but, what the hell can we do for him? I don''t know anymore. He could possibly die right now, and I can''t do anything about it¡­ *sniff* I just, don''t want him to die there.¡± (Hina) A few tears managed to escape from her eyes. Even still, she looked like a beautiful angel, weeping crystal tears. Although almost no one here really knew how powerful these aliens are, it''s not an enemy they could fight, much less win. Most of these people didn''t know Chris very well, but they knew that no one can survive in that village, it will be matter of time before it is destroyed. Tsunade, Naruto, Kat, everybody had their heads down and were in a deep thought. Hina felt something pull on her robe. She looks down, only to see Hanabi still smiling while tugging her clothes, as if nothing was wrong with the situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay, aunt Hina. Onii-chan is strong, and he will come back to us.¡± (Hanabi) No matter how things looked bad, Hanabi had all of her faith on her brother. Just like the time when she was kidnapped, she never lost hope, she kept thinking that her Onii-chan will come to rescue her, and he did. She truly believed in her heart, that Chris will not die as they say, but will make it back alive, with those people with him. Hina looked down and saw the confidence she held for her own brother. She was right, they cannot lose hope for Chris. She gently caressed Hanabi¡¯s hair, and said. ¡°Of course, how could I forget. Your Onii-chan will come back to us.¡± (Hina) said with a smile. Hanabi had just given her hope. The others looked at Hanabi the same way. If Chris had the confidence to face those army of aliens on his own, then he might have a way to make it out of there safely without being harmed. ¡°You must be the ones Chris mentioned before.¡± (Phoenix King) Suddenly said. Everyone turned to the source of the deep voice, and saw a huge bird, with its body engulfed in 5 different flames. He was huge, and held a strong pressure on everybody. Some had drawn their kunais, because they had never seen the Phoenix king before, and mistook it for an enemy. ¡°Wait! He is our friend.¡± (Kat) quickly said. Although only Chris, Itachi, Anko and Isabella are the only ones in the group to come it contact with any of the Phoenixes, they all knew that the Phoenixes are allies, because Chris had told them about Tori no Kuni before. Chris had never told them that the Phoenixes would also be in this place, which caught Kat and the others off guard. Remember that the fall of Tori no Kuni was also a surprise to Chris, and he didn''t think that the birds would also have to settle with the people of Konoha in the same place. Luckily, the mountain that Chris found was large enough for the two villages to live peacefully. Kat quickly reacted to the situation, and told everyone that the Phoenixes are friends, so that a meaningless fight doesn¡¯t happen. Some had lowered their guard a bit after hearing what Kat said, but they will keep up their guard around it. Not because they¡¯re douchebags, but because it¡¯s a ninja instinct, to never trust anyone you just met.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Chris told me that you will be coming here. I see that he brought a bit more humans than he said he would.¡± (Phoenix king) added. ¡°Such a pretty bird.¡± (Hinata) said accidentally. Although the Phoenix king does seem powerful, he looked extremely cool with all those flames in his body. The Phoenix bird cringed at her comment. Never in his lifetime, has he been referred to as a ¡®pretty bird¡¯ What is he? A canary? ¡°Hehehe! He is a pretty bird indeed.¡± (Naruto) agreed easily with Hinata. He has seen how a giant toad looks like, and they don¡¯t compare to how awesome and cool Phoenixes look. ¡°Can I ride on your back?¡± (Hanabi) asked. All of a sudden, it seemed as if their worries for Chris, had been washed away at the sight of the Phoenix king. The Phoenix king didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. With each comment insulting his ¡®powerful and majestic pride,¡¯ he kept cringing at the kid¡¯s comments. ¡°All right, maggots! It is not the time to complement the pretty bird, there are other important things to do.¡± (Anko) said as she appeared before everybody, beside the Phoenix king. ¡°Anko?!¡± (Hina) said exasperatedly. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. This included the others as well. ¡°The one and only.¡± (Anko) said proudly. Right now, she didn¡¯t care anymore if people saw her in this state anymore, as there are more important matters right now. ¡°Wait? I didn¡¯t know Anko had a daughter? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± (Naruto) said. ¡°Its me you idiot!¡± (Anko) said a bit angry at him. She really doesn¡¯t like Naruto at all. ¡°Oh¡­.. Hehehehe! Now that you look like a kid, you don¡¯t scare me anymore.¡± (Naruto) stood in front of Anko, not afraid of her anymore. He showed the difference of their height, Anko only reached to Naruto¡¯s knees due to the loli seal. ¡°Keep taunting me, whiskers, or you will suffer.¡± (Anko) She was getting frustrated at Naruto¡¯s comments about her appearance. ¡°You look so cute, instead of your typical scary self.¡± (Naruto) couldn¡¯t help but poke Anko¡¯s cheeks, which he finds it funny. The thought of how Anko turned into a loli in the first place, never came to his mind. *BITE* ¡°OOOWWWW! SOMEBODY GET HER OFF ME!¡± (Naruto) yelled in pain, as Anko sunk her teeth deep in Naruto¡¯s arm. Loli or not, she is still the same Anko. Naruto waved his arm all around the place, as he tried to get Anko off his arm. It hurts so much. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have provoked her, dumbass.¡± (Sasuke) Out of the blue, appears Sasuke, along with Itachi, Luna, Karen and Izumi. Once again, everyone was shocked to see another figure they never would have thought of running into. Naruto didn¡¯t recognize Itachi at all, but he did react a bit to when he saw Sasuke. He already forgot the incident at the land of waves. Nobody knew what to say in this weird turn of events. It seems as if the whole place had turned to stone, unable to move or talk. ¡°Luna!¡± (Kat) ran to her friend. Although they had only been gone for roughly ten minutes, she was worried if she was ever gonna see her friend again. ¡°Kat!¡± (Luna) just like Kat, she ran to Kat and hugged her, ignoring everyone else¡¯s gazes. ¡°Nice to see everyone again.¡± (Itachi) said to break the awkward mood. ¡°Nice to see you again, Itachi.¡± (Hina) said with a smile. They have both been good friends for years, even before Itachi massacred the entire Uchiha clan. Since it had been confirmed that Danzo was the one who forced Itachi to annihilate the entire Uchiha clan, he has been forgiven of all charges, and his reputation has been restored. Only that he is still a rogue ninja, considering the fact that he never once attempted to contact any of the council members. But to some people, he is still seen as merciless and a killer. ¡°Likewise, Hina.¡± (Itachi) said without a hint of emotion. Itachi and the Phoenix king knew each other before, but they didn''t want to say anything for no reason. ¡°Oh my god, this must be baby Izumi.¡± (Hina) said as she looked at the cute baby in Karen¡¯s arms. ¡°How do you know my child¡¯s name?¡± (Itachi) asked. Aside from coming in contact with Luna and Chris, he has never showed or even mentioned his family to anyone else. ¡°CHILD!!!¡± (Tsunade) and the bunch said. They would have never expected Itachi to have a baby. ¡°Chris and Luna told me. I didn¡¯t know she would be so cute.¡± (Hina) gave a casual answer to Itachi, completely ignoring everybody else. Even Hiashi had to give Hina points for acting so carefree at this moment. It wasn¡¯t long ago until she had started to worry about Chris. Itachi looked at his sister, and couldn¡¯t believe that she and Chris told Hina about his baby. It was his fault, he never did say to keep it a secret. And luckily, it seemed that only Hina knew, and no one else, until now. ¡°You wanna hold her?¡± (Karen) asked Hina. ¡°May I¡­.. wait? You look oddly familiar?¡± (Hina) ¡°I am Karen Uchiha, but you must know me more by Karen Solkvore.¡± (Karen) also gave a casual answer. Karen doesn''t mind if they do know her identity as a princess of the Solkvore kingdom, as they would have found out eventually. And yes, she is aware that the Solkvore kingdom have caused Konoha some trouble. ¡°SOLKVORE!!!¡± (Everyone) once again was shocked. Not only is Itachi a father, but his wife is actually a princess of the kingdom they all hate. If it weren''t for the aliens and Chris, they would have gone on an all-out-war against the Solkvore kingdom. ¡°Everybody, please understand that I cannot control my step-father¡¯s doings. I have heard from Itachi what they have done, and I am sorry.¡± (Karen) Itachi has never taken his eyes off his sister, afraid that someone will hurt her. He left a few crows behind, to tell him if anything was wrong. So it was natural that he knew what was happening to Konoha at all times. ¡°I believe that we all have some questions right now, but we have more important matters to attend to.¡± (Anko) As much as she enjoyed this scene, they need to be prepared when the aliens attack them. ¡°You''re right, Anko.¡± (Hina) said. She is technically the one speaking for everybody at this moment. ¡°Can someone first explain what the hell is going on right now?¡± (Tsunade) asked in a loud voice. ¡°Tsunade, Anko is right, we need to get ready to take off as quickly as possible.¡± (Itachi) ¡°What do you mean take off?¡± (Tsunade) She had never been told of the plan, as only a handful of people were even aware that they were gonna get teleported to a location unknown to any of them. ¡°Chris communicated with me before, and he came up with a way to avoid those aliens.¡± (Itachi) ¡°And how is that?¡± (Hina) this time she answered. Chris never really told them his full plan, only the running away part. ¡°I don''t know how it will work, but we need Isabella''s help for that.¡± (Itachi) said. ¡°Speaking of Isabella, where is she?¡± (Hina) just remembered that Isabella is not here. Everyone turned to see if Isabella was there with them, but she is not. Where could she be? CHRIS POV BACK AT KONOHA ¡°That was a heroic thing you did there.¡± (Isabella) said to me, as she held onto my shoulder. I forgot that Isabella was the only one whom I didn''t add a teleportation seal. She is the only one of the entire group that didn''t teleport out of Konoha. ¡°You need to get out of here as well!¡± (Chris) I said as I held her hand, and added a teleportation seal on it. ¡°No. Even you will need some time to apply those seals to the people.¡± (Isabella) said sternly. She is not even afraid of the army of aliens headed our way right now. ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± (Chris) I asked. ¡°Once those aliens step on Konoha, I will give you some time to apply those seals to the other people. I can only stall them for a little but, but that''s it.¡± (Isabella) ¡°But-¡± (Chris) ¡°No buts!¡± (Isabella) interrupted harshly. ¡°Then I thank you.¡± (Chris) I didn''t wait for her reply, I left very quick so we can leave this hellhole. Isabella looked at me go, and smiled a bit. No one knows what she is thinking right now. However, what she does next is unbelievable. She steps with her right leg hard on the ground, which made a huge crack appear on the ground beneath her. The next thing that happens, are a bunch of yellow and red chains rise from the ground, and cover all of Konoha. God only knows how much chains you need to cover such a huge village like Konoha. These chains are different from your regular chains. Those red and yellow chains, emitted a strange power that not even I can describe. They each had their own distinct auras, but they aren''t her own chakra, or even a type of natural energy, it felt different from before. Isabella mentioned that her powers come from her Kekkei Genkai, but she never told me what her Kekkei Genkai actually is. I looked up, and saw the entire village covered by those beautiful chains of hers. ¡°Amazing power. So this is the strongest Gonin¡¯s strength.¡± (Chris) I couldn''t help but complement her. This is just amazing, even I feel afraid just looking at those chains. Outside of the wall of chains, the aliens finally made it to Konoha, only to be stopped by those chains. Once a dozen of them charged straight at the wall of chains, they died shortly after coming in contact with them. Yes, you heard it right folks, 12 aliens DIED in a split second. These aliens are as powerful as the one Chris fought before. Just what kind of chains are those? Once the other aliens saw their own die, they let out a screeching noise. Their screeching noise could nearly pop out the ear drums of anybody inside Konoha, and that wasn''t an exaggeration. Inside Konoha, everyone cupped their ears as soon as they heard the screaming, even Isabella wasn''t an exception. Luckily for Isabella, she only suffered mild damage from her ears. However, the same couldn''t be said about the remaining people in Konoha. The Solkvore guards were still in a formation protected by a force field of some kind. Although the force field protects them from damage, it doesn''t block sound. The guards of Solkvore fell one by one to the ground, with their ears bleeding heavily. Most of them died, because the aliens were screaming at a high frequency, that their brain suffered terrible damage due to the high-pitched scream. (This actually can happen in real life.) Sheldon also bleed heavily from his ears, and his eyes were getting dizzy at the loud screeching sound. It was too much even for him. Coming to Konoha, was the biggest mistake of his life. I wasn''t affected much as I instantly healed. The same couldn''t be said about the other innocent civilians. Some of them who were outside, died or were unconscious when the aliens yelled. Their brains couldn''t handle the loud sound frequencies. I summoned all the shadow clones that I possibly could, to help me speed up the process. Outside of the wall of chains, the aliens stopped screaming. They saw their mother slowly walking towards the chains slowly, with her two long legs. They got out of her way, so they wouldn''t disturb her. Behind her, were her strongest children out of her thousands. There were 7 who had distinct different body colours, and each with a different amount of tails on their backs. That''s right, the beasts between 2-tails to 8-tails, have been absorbed by the aliens. Gaara is still in prison at Konoha, awaiting his trial that is why the aliens haven''t caught the one-tails yet. The mother alien, reached her had to touch a yellow chain, and yanked it off as if it were nothing. Isabella sensed this, but kept her composure. ¡°You are the only one that isn''t affected by my Kekkei Genkai. Could you actually be, an immortal being? Is that why my chains don''t work on it?¡± (Isabella) said. The mother alien tore off the chains in front of her, and now there was enough space for her to enter. She commanded every single one of her children to stay outside of the chains, as she was afraid that her children will end up in the tragic fate as the last 12. She was the mother of them all, so they all had to obey her no matter what. Only Isabella and the mother alien were gonna fight. What are gonna be the consequences after this fight is over? ¡°I have come for you, Rei.¡± (Mother alien) said in a clear voice. Chapter 82 The strongest Gonin vs The strongest alien part 2 The mother alien came through a hole in the wall of chains she just made. She was already a few meters taller than her children, and gave a terrible shiver to those who saw her. As soon as she entered, the wall of chains closed from behind her. Isabella did this so her other children would not enter the village. Isabella knows that even she is not a match for the mother alien. She just needs to stall enough time for Chris to protect the remaining people. The mother alien looked at Isabella. She is not terrified of the strong Gonin, as she recognized her from a mile away. Isabella has killed 13 of her children, which pissed her off. (The other alien that she killed, was mentioned back in the earlier chapters.) No mother wants to see her own child die, especially in front of them. *BREAK* Chains starting appearing from the ground, and pierced through the mother alien¡¯s body. Isabella could control the tip of the chain, and made it very pointy and sharp, like a spear of some kind. Only Isabella knows how her Kekkei Genkai works, as she has never told anyone her powers, not even Hina. What they do know is that she can summon chains from the ground, and they''re deadly as fuck. Not even Chris could impale through the skin of one of her children. He had to resort to using peaceful cannon to even split the alien in half. But, Isabella¡¯s chains easily pierced her body as if it were butter. The mother alien ignored the chains that pierced her body. With the wave of her arm, she broke Isabella''s chains as if they were toothpicks. Isabella knew that this would happen, and she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She only needed to stall for time and that is it. ¡°You''re stronger than the last time I saw you.¡± (Isabella) said. Last time, she barely escaped its grasp, but now she feels like now even she can''t escape from her again. ¡°You too. You''re also stronger, but not that much.¡± (Mother alien) said in a raspy voice. Isabella raised her eyebrows when she heard the mother alien talk. Last time, all she did was scream and screech, it didn''t make any sense at all. It looked like a dumb monster in the beginning. But all of a sudden, it can speak English (or Japanese) very clearly. ¡°Why are you here? What do you want from us?¡± (Isabella) asked it, ¡°My Rei.¡± (Mother alien) said. ¡°Your what?¡± (Isabella) she did not understand that last part. (No one does, except the author.) ¡°Rei! Rei! Rei!¡± (Mother alien) repeated that word three times each time louder than the last one. ¡°Rei? What¡¯s a Rei?¡± (Isabella) honestly, she couldn''t care less about what a Rei is or does. The mother alien points her hand at a specific direction. In that direction, she pointed at Chris. The mother alien is very sensitive to her surroundings, she can pinpoint anything within a mile radius without even looking at it. Isabella could also tell where the alien pointed at, and she didn''t know what to think. ¡®What does Chris have to do with the alien?¡¯ Isabella thought. Without any warning, the mother alien charged at Isabella at a terrifying speed. Isabella always had her guard up, and summoned countless chains from the ground. She created a huge wall of chains in front of her to stop the mother alien. The mother alien just broke through the walls of chains without any difficulty. When the chains were cleared out of the way, Isabella had disappeared from her location. Isabella knew that the alien is much faster than her, so she summoned her chains to pull here where ever she wanted. Her chains reacted faster than her legs could, that is why she is using her chains to move around the field. Isabella is a fair distance from the alien. It would be best if Isabella didn''t confront the thing head on. The alien just stretched her hand at Isabella, then said. ¡°Almighty pull!¡± (Mother alien) All of a sudden, it felt as if a strong gravitational pull just pulled everything towards the mother alien. Not only was Isabella affected, even all the buildings from a mile away were pulled furiously at the alien. Not even I was spared. The sudden event surprised me that I wasn''t able to keep my guard up as it unexpectedly pulled me with such strong force. Even the huge wall of chains that surrounded Konoha, also were pulled at the center where the alien is. They didn''t break, which was good. I saw that the alien was about to kill Isabella if I didn''t do anything. I activated the teleportation seal on Isabella''s hand, and teleported her to another place in Konoha. Just half a second after Isabella disappeared in front of the alien, the mother alien had expected to impale her body with her sharp claws. Those claws of hers were indeed enough to kill Isabella, if I hadn''t intervene. At a fit of rage, she yelled out. ¡°Almighty push!¡± (Mother alien) Just like the force of the pull, the force of being pushed was just as great as being pulled. Several people who were still alive, unfortunately were pushed back far enough to touch Isabella''s chains, they died shortly after coming in contact with it. Isabella set those chains up to keep the aliens out, but somehow they were also used to kill those innocent people. She didn''t do it on purpose, as she couldn''t react fast enough to save them. As the mother alien send me back with her strong push, I somehow conveniently ended up in the same spot as isabella. She caught me with both her arms while I was still in mid-air. ¡°You okay?¡± (Isabella) was concerned about me. ¡°I''m good. You?¡± (Chris) I did not focus on her smooth skin, her giant breasts, or her warm body touching me, as our lives were at stake here ¡°Not too great.¡± (Isabella) she was referring to the situation right now. ¡°That move is without a doubt Pain¡¯s ability. But it''s stronger than when he used it.¡± (Chris) looks like Pain died after I left the Akatsuki. I don''t think I''m gonna miss him. ¡°You know Pain?¡± (Isabella) ¡°Doesn''t matter right now. What are we supposed to do against that thing? If it were to keep spamming the same annoying move, then it will destroy Konoha long before I can save one person.¡± (Chris) That was not an exaggeration at all. That almighty pull and push, literally pulled and pushed Konoha into shambles. The whole place was in a worse situation than before. ¡°I agree. Chris, I want you to do something.¡± (Isabella) ¡°What?¡± (Chris) ¡°I want you to save Gaara.¡± (Isabella) ¡°You mean the guy with the makeup on his face?¡± (Chris) I wanted to make sure that we are talking about the same Gaara here. ¡°Yes. I sensed 7 other beings almost as powerful as her, I suspect those are the tailed beasts. I think she is planning something with the tailed beasts.¡± (Isabella) Even if that was true, what would the mother alien need to gather all the tailed beasts. Maybe because she feels it''s not enough to take chakra from regular ninjas, that she needs a tailed beast to be satisfied. I also sensed those other beings, and one of them had Isobu¡¯s chakra, if they all have such similar chakra signatures, then that must mean that the other 7 tailed beasts have fallen to the aliens. But, why would the mother alien give her own children those beasts? Why not just take them for herself? Either she thinks she is way too overpowered that she doesn''t need them, or she really is plotting something with them. But what? ¡°Very well.¡± (Chris) I scattered to find Gaara''s chakra, and found him underneath Konoha¡¯s prison. Gaara was not in prison, it''s just that the prison building is also the same place where they decide if Gaara was responsible for attacking Konoha in the ambush. Before they could even reach a verdict, the aliens invaded the city before it happened. And thus, Gaara had no way to escape Konoha because of the aliens. I teleported to the nearest seal that I placed near the prison. I did place some seals around Konoha just to be sure, but none of them were at the Konoha prison. This time Isabella came up with a plan to counterattack the mother alien¡¯s almighty push/pull. They continued to fight once more. Not far away from the intense battle, I made it quickly to where Gaara was. I think because the alien used her almighty pull/push, it somehow caused the whole building to collapse. I could sense a few other people as well. Using an air ninjutsu, I pushed away the remains of the prison. Underneath all the rubble, was a giant metal-sand ball which is obviously Gaara''s doing. Inside it was Gaara, alongside his siblings, Kankuro and Temari. I saw some corpses near him, and I did manage to identify one of them, Kiba. I don''t think he will be missed at all. ¡°EIGHT GATE! GATE OF DEATH OPEN!!!¡± (Guy) yelled out as he charged to the alien. I heard the loud yell, and I couldn''t help but to look at the battle. Guy and Lee were one of the few people that I didn''t teleport. Like I said, they are too prideful to leave Konoha without a fight, that is why I didn''t teleport them. And even if I did, they would still want to fight the alien despite knowing the difference in strength between them. Guy used his ultimate technique, and launched an attack at the mother alien. He couldn''t stay back anymore, and decided to confront the alien while it fought Isabella. ¡°Guy, don''t!¡± (Isabella) yelled out to guy, but it was too late. ¡°EVENING ELEPHANT!!!¡± (Guy) as he got close enough to the alien, he used a forbidden technique against the alien. Evening elephant is a strong kinjutsu, that even Madara Uchiha wouldn''t dare to face head on. It was indeed a technique that was used in the anime. The alien sensed Guy coming, and it only raised its finger at Guy. ¡°FIRST STEP! SECOND STEP! THIRD STEP! FOURTH STEP!¡± (Guy) By punching the air, the force of his punch was so great that it created strong blasts of air, that were terrifying. Guy didn''t dare to underestimate it, so he send strong air blasts at the alien four times in a row. A single air blast is not enough, but several air blasts combined, its deadly. The alien¡¯s finger and Guy¡¯s air blast technique collided, but it didn''t affect the alien at all. It looked like the alien had no trouble dealing with this technique. A single finger, was all it took to stop Guy¡¯s fierce attack, the alien didn''t even flinch at all, despite taking so many air blasts from Guy.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The effects of the 8th gate were already starting to effect Guy, as his right leg broke due to the sheer power of his forbidden technique. (Okay, I call hacks!) Guy didn''t stop there. Ignoring the excruciating pain on his right leg, he activated his other forbidden technique. ¡°NIGHT GUY!!!¡± (Guy) yelled out at the top of his lungs. As soon as he activated ¡®Night Guy¡¯ his whole body emitted an enormous amount of red stream everywhere. It almost looked like the colour of red autumn leafs that have fallen of their tree. Next, a blood dragon formed around guy, it was like Guy just activated his own susanoo, but in the form of a dragon. That signified how strong this technique is. The size of the dragon was the size of a skyscraper. Guy charged at the alien with his full power, not caring what this technique will do to his body. Just like last time, the alien only raised her hand at, but this time, it only used two fingers instead of one. The two overpowered characters collided, and dust covered the entire village. Isabella used her chains to protect herself before they collided, protecting herself from the impact. I couldn''t see anything, but that didn''t matter now. I turned to once again face the ball of metal-sand. ¡°Gaara, it''s me.¡± (Chris) I said as I knocked on the metal ball of sand. A small hole was made from the metal-sand sphere, which showed only Gaara''s evil face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± (Gaara) asked. Ever since the aliens screamed at the top of its lungs, that is when he found his siblings, and shielded them from the intense battle. Even the one-tails inside him was cowering in fear. It sensed his brothers and sisters inside those other alien freaks, I guess that is why it was afraid of the aliens. ¡°I came to take you guys away!¡± (Chris) ¡°How can we trust you?¡± (Temari) this time Temari said. ¡°I don''t have time for this.¡± (Chris) without wasting another second, I touched the metal-sand ball, and teleported it to Luna and the others. I turned to see the battle of Guy and the alien. I at least hoped that Guy did some damage to it. I don''t know who, but someone cleared out the dirt flying around Konoha. I could finally see the result of that clash. The result of the fight was not good. Guy¡¯s ultimate attack, did nothing to the alien. The mother alien remained unscathed, and only had used two of her fingers to stop Guy¡¯s attack. I don''t know if it was because his attack did nothing, or the effect of the 8 gates, but Guy didn''t look too good right now. ¡°Weak!¡± (Mother alien) said. With a casual wave, Guy turned into meat paste, several pieces of his body scattered throughout the battleground. And that is how Guy died. ¡°SENSEI!!!¡± (Lee) yelled from a far distance. Lee truly expected his sensei to kill the alien, but the result was the total opposite. Lee felt anger, rage, sadness, all sorts of feelings inside him, just like a blender, his feelings were all mixed. But one thing is for certain, he wanted to avenge his sensei. ¡°FIFTH GATE OF LIMIT OPEN!!!¡± (Lee) without even caring for his life, he charged straight at the mother alien. ¡°No, Lee!¡± (Isabella) this time she did not wait for Lee to kill himself, as she used her yellow chain this time to pull Lee over here. The yellow chain pulled Lee from his waist. However, the mother alien wasn''t gonna make it easy for Isabella. It once again stretched out her hand. ¡°Almighty pull!¡± (Mother alien) Just like last time, the whole village was pulled to the mother alien. I made sure to add several gravity seals around me, so I won''t get sucked in like last time. Isabella had already placed several chains around her, which dug deep into the ground, allowing her to not be affected by the strong gravitational pull like last time. Lee was dangling in mid-air. He was being pulled by Isabella''s strong chains, while also being pulled by the aliens almighty pull technique. ¡°Almighty push!¡± (Mother alien) said. The sudden feeling of being pushed, caught Isabella by surprise that she almost let go of Lee. If Lee were to touch the red chains she had surrounded the village, he would die. While using this technique, the alien launched herself at Isabella. Isabella saw the alien charging at her at full speed. She can''t protect Lee while protecting herself. Either she let''s go of Lee, but he dies while she survives, or she sacrifices herself for Lee. I was a bit far from a distance, and there is no way I can make it even if I do teleport to them. However, someone intervened at just the right time. Akamaru, launched himself towards the alien¡¯s face. The mother alien paid no attention at Akamaru, as she found it too weak to even pay attention to. The sudden attack of Akamaru caused it to change its course, thus barely missing its attack on Isabella. I used this opportunity to activated Isabella''s seal, and teleported her to Naruto and the others, since Lee was attached to her chain, it also teleported him to a safer location than here. The mother alien threw Akamaru far from her, which caused Akamaru to whimper in pain. Akamaru landed on the ground, but its foot got hurt when the alien threw it with great force. He was close to me, but not that close. I looked at the alien, and could somehow tell that it was pissed off at Akamaru. I knew that it was gonna kill Akamaru if I don''t reach him. I had forgotten to give my actual dog a fucking teleportation seal even after all this time. I instantly dashed at Akamaru at full speed, I even added some speed seals to quicken my speed. The mother alien dashed towards Akamaru with the intention to kill him. I actually did care about Akamaru, and I did not plan on letting it die like Guy. If it weren''t for Guy distracting it for so long, god knows if we would had enough time to even teleport Gaara out of here. I activated my time Kekkei Genkai, to pause time. But just as I suspected, the alien didn''t stop, but it did slow it down which was very good. Since I was closer to Akamaru, I made it to him. I managed to barely touch Akamaru with the tip of my finger, and teleported away from that hell hole. On the corner of my eye, I saw the alien reached out her hand to me literally only millimetres away from my chest. Perhaps if I was only a 0.00001 second slower, I would have died. I was gone from that place, along with Akamaru. Perhaps in a fit of rage, the mother alien yelled out. ¡°REEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!¡± (Mother alien) At this moment Konoha, Isabella''s chains had disappeared, and the aliens were free to enter what was left of Konoha. Like a bunch of hungry dogs, they all feasted on the survivors that were left behind, most of them were either criminals, or from the Solkvore kingdom. And unfortunately, there were others that Chris couldn''t save before he ran out of time. Back to where Naruto and the others are. I landed on my back, and fell to the hard cold ground. Since I was on my back, the first thing I saw was the clear-blue sky. It was pretty. *Whimper* Akamaru knew that I had saved it, and it began licking my face while limping, it was his way of saying ¡°Thank you.¡± (Akamaru) I swear, that is the most scariest experience I have ever been through. ¡°Chris!¡± (Luna) was the first one to see me appear out of nowhere, and ran up to me. She hugged me so tight as if I had died to something but came back to life. When the others heard her call, they also came down to check on me. I looked around, and saw Isabella there, Lee as well, and several other people too. That included the Nara clan, Yamanaka clan, Aburame clan, and others. I think Lee was was unconscious due to using his 8 gate technique, or maybe somebody knocked him out unconscious. I did not plant a seal to these other guys before, so it must have been the work of my shadow clones during the attack of the mother alien. Some of my clones were lucky enough to survive it''s almighty push/pull, and they continued saving the innocent people. We could not save everyone, but we managed to save most of them. ¡°Onii-chan is back!¡± (Hanabi) yelled out of pure joy, as she launched her entire body at me. I caught her, while Luna still hugged me on one side. Several others were glad to see us still alive. They had been worried this whole time. ¡°Sorry guys, I did not managed to save everyone, only most of them.¡± (Chris) I said with an apologetic look. I failed to keep my promise to my students. Hinata walked up to my right side, and gave me a small peck on my cheek in front of everyone. ¡°You did what you could, Sensei, and for that I am proud of you.¡± (Hinata) said with a faint blush on her cheeks. Hina smiled at her niece''s sudden boldness. This is exactly what she wanted. Hiashi only sighed a bit, but he was actually happy, and was rooting for us. Looks like he is on the harem team. Luna, Kat and TenTen did it say anything or do anything, because they knew what that kiss meant. Naruto for some reason got a little jealous, but paid no attention to it. He only gave me a thumbs up, while saying. ¡°Yeah, sensei! You did what you could.¡± (Naruto) said proudly with that smile. ¡°Um¡­ aunty.¡± (Hanabi) said as she turned to face her aunt. ¡°Yes, Hanab-...¡± (Hina) was at a loss for words when she saw Hanabi''s hands. ¡°I think I''m bleeding.¡± (Hanabi) showed her hands, which were covered in blood. ¡°Oh my god!¡± (Hina) without saying another word, she rushed at her niece, Hiashi did the same thing. They checked her for any wounds of any kind. While they were checking Hanabi for wounds, Luna said. ¡°I have some blood all over me too?¡± (Luna) she now noticed her clothes and arms were covered in blood as well. Everybody saw her bloody figure, they could not even tell what''s going on with those two. Itachi used his eyes to check on his sister, only to see that she is in a perfect condition. Hina and Hiashi did the same thing, but could not find anything wrong with Hanabi. ¡°Sensei?¡± (Sakura) noticing something wrong, she called out to Chris. ¡°Chris?¡± (Kat. TenTen) said at the same time. They had started to notice that Chris¡¯s face was pale, almost white completely. Hinata also sensed something wrong with him, but instead of doing nothing, she reached out for her kunai and sliced off his shirt without damaging his body. *Clank* the sound of her dropping the kunai to the ground. ¡°Sen-Sensei¡­?¡± (Hinata) said as she looked at his whole body. Once she cut off his shirt, his whole chest and stomach was soaked in blood, as if he had just taken a shower of blood. On his chest, you could see 5 deep wounds that almost resembled a beast¡¯s claw mark. I looked down, and noticed that my whole stomach was covered in blood. I then noticed that my vision started getting blurry. Until, I saw nothing but darkness. ¡°What the fu-...¡± (Chris) I did not finish my sentence, as my body ran out of blood, and I fell into a sleep state. ¡°Sensei!¡± (Hinata) being the closest, she reached to him before he hit the ground. Her clothes got covered in his blood, but she did not care at all. ¡°Chris! Sensei!!¡± (Everyone) Almost everyone that I am familiar with, reacted to my situation and rushed quickly to my side. ¡°Sensei! Are you okay?!¡± (Hinata) said, but got no response. ¡°Chris!¡± (Luna) came to his side, but could not feel his pulse or anything. ¡°I can help.¡± (Sakura) rushed at the scene, and checked his body condition. Sakura is now a professional medical ninja, as Chris had given her a book which was very detailed, she practiced that for an entire month, and now she is as good as Tsunade. Tsunade had been healing most of the people''s injuries, only those who were unfortunate enough to receive some wounds. She also quickly rushed to Chris¡¯s side. ¡°Sakura, what''s wrong with him?¡± (Luna) could not help but tear up a bit, and asked Sakura a question about her boyfriend¡¯s condition. ¡°He''s not looking good. He''s in an unconscious state from major blood loss. How did any of us not see this?¡± (Sakura) said. No one could have seen that Chris was bleeding, because his clothes are black, and thus people couldn''t have known that he was soaked in his own blood. ¡°Onii-chan!¡± (Hanabi) said out loud. Hiashi did what any father would do at this moment, and took Hanabi away for various reasons. So she doesn''t have to see her brother at this state, and so she does not disturb Tsunade and Sakura. At this moment, people couldn''t help but get close to Chris to see how he was doing. ¡°I want everyone here to give us some space!¡± (Tsunade) When people heard this, they took a few steps back, but they still had their eyes on Chris. Sasuke did his job as a brother, and carefully took Luna away from here. Luna could not think straight, but she knew what Sasuke is doing. TenTen and the others wanted to be there for Chris, but they''re not medical experts like Tsunade and Sakura, they had no choice but to stand back and hope that he is gonna be okay. The only ones whom were close to Chris, were Hina and Hinata. Naruto wanted to be there for his sensei, but Jiraiya pulled him back. ¡°I thought that he has some kind of healing Kekkei Genkai, so why is he in this state?¡± (Tsunade) asked Sakura. Shortly after she became the Hokage, she had been told of Chris¡¯s Kekkei Genkais and skills. She then figured out how exactly Hina was cured, and immediately knew that it was Chris who did it. It has been proven to them that Chris can instantly heal from even a mortal wound, so why is he still bleeding? ¡°I don''t know.¡± (Sakura) doesn''t know either. Sakura had started to heal the deep wounds on Chris¡¯s chest, to stop the bleeding or Chris will die. Tsunade helped Sakura quicken up the pace. Hina who was close to Chris, activated her byakugan. What she saw next surprised her. ¡°I think I know why his Kekkei Genkai isn''t working.¡± (Hina) said. Her eyes closed as she''s started to shed tears. ¡°Why?¡± (Sakura) asked. ¡°Because¡­ his chakra is gone.¡± (Hina) had trouble saying that last part. Yes. Chris¡¯s Kekkei Genkais are gone. ¡°What do mean ¡®gone?¡¯¡± (Tsunade) asked in a confused tone. ¡°I think I can explain.¡± (Itachi) who was also near, interrupted their conversation. ¡°The enemy that Chris was fighting, had the ability to take away other people''s chakra. I even saw it with my own two eyes.¡± (Itachi) The others were shocked by this. They were not aware of the abilities that the alien possesses, but it shocked them very much. ¡°Is there a way to reverse it?¡± (Hina) This time Hina couldn''t help but ask. Itachi only shook his head. When Kizame had his chakra taken away, no one could find a way to bring it back. ¡°I think that he is even lucky to be here. He must have activated his teleportation seal as soon as the alien impaled his chest, a second later, and he would have been dead for sure.¡± (Itachi) That is why Chris was able to teleport to this place, but still lost his chakra. He lost his chakra as soon as he teleported to this land. ¡°Right now, we should be focused more on his state. He has lost a ton of blood, and could die at any moment now.¡± (Tsunade) ¡°Then we have to find a blood donor.¡± (Sakura) said to Tsunade. ¡°I don''t even know what type of blood he has.¡± (Tsunade) without the hospital¡¯s technology, she had no way to find what his blood type is. ¡°It''s O negative.¡± (Itachi) said. Everyone turned to face Itachi, unsure of what he just said. ¡°How do you know?¡± (Tsunade) asked in bafflement. Even she has no way to figure out a person¡¯s blood type without the help of machines. Itachi only pointed at his rinnegan eyes, signifying that it is one of his many abilities. Those eyes can really see everything. ¡°I''m a O negative. Take as much as you want.¡± (Hina) said as she showed her bare arm. ¡°We still need a machine for a blood transfusion.¡± (Tsunade) She wished that she brought some medical machines with her, as they could have been very helpful by now. ¡°I brought some. Yu!¡± (Hina) called out to Yu on a hurry. They need to speed this up. ¡°Here it is.¡± (Yu) took out a scroll with a storage seal on in. Since the Hyuuga clan had planned to run away, they had brought their own stuff that they thought they would need, such as medicine, food and stuff. Using some hand signs, Yu took out a machine that will save Chris¡¯s live. ¡°Quick give it!¡± (Tsunade) without sparing another second, she quickly set up the machine. It takes someone who is knowledgeable in the art of medicine, to know how to use this machine. As Tsunade set up the machine, Sakura did not stop her healing process. She continued to do whatever she could for Chris. Tsunade saw how far Sakura''s skill in medicine was, so she didn''t need to worry about her screwing up. Once Tsunade finished at a rapid pace, she quickly injected a small needle on Chris¡¯s arm, and did the same to Hina. Hina laid beside Chris, and she held his hand tightly. ¡°Don''t you dare die.¡± (Hina) said in a sad and angry tone at him. Tsunade looked at Hina for a bit, and smiled. This is the look of a mother who is worried about her child. And now, Tsunade activated the machine. You could see Hina''s blood running through the tubes, as they entered Chris¡¯s body. After a while, Chris¡¯s face seemed once again full of live, but he is still asleep. Sakura checked his condition, and was relieved. ¡°He''s fine. His condition is stable, he will live.¡± (Sakura) said as she sighed in relieve. She never used her ninjutsu on a human before, as she had only practiced on animals like fish. Who would have know that her first patient would be her own sensei. ¡°Yeah!¡± (Everyone) Cheered. They were all saved by Chris just now, that is why they were worried for him. From afar, Hiashi was consoling his youngest daughter. Hanabi wasn''t an idiot, she knew that her Onii-chan was not good. Hiashi¡¯s hearing picked up what Sakura said, and he let out a big breath. He too had been worried for Chris. ¡°There there. Chris is gonna make it.¡± (Hiashi) Hanabi didn''t hear Sakura, but she was still sad. Hiashi didn''t know if I was still safe for Hanabi to get near Chris, but he shall wait for a bit just to be safe. ¡°Okay, move. He needs some rest.¡± (Tsunade) got a stretcher from Yu, and used it to carry Chris elsewhere. ¡°Wait! Where are you gonna place him?¡± (Hina) asked hurriedly. ¡°Somewhere indoor. It''s not good if a disease or an insect were to crawl in his system while he is in this state.¡± (Tsunade) ¡°We don''t have any buildings here.¡± (Hina) reminded Tsunade. They just got here not too long ago, meaning that didn''t have the time to start building houses. ¡°You can bring him to my place.¡± (Al) Al was always near Chris, but he didn''t know how to help him, until now. Nobody noticed him until now. ¡°You¡­? Whatever, I am your place a safer than out here. Let''s go, Sakura.¡± (Tsunade) The two medical experts each took one end of the stretcher, and took Chris away to Al¡¯s place. Al lead them to his house. Just like everybody else, he owes Chris a lot. Bringing him to his home once again is like repaying his debt to him. _________________________________ (And that is it for this chapter. The other chapter is coming, and this ¡®Rei¡¯ will finally appear by the next chapter or two.) author. Chapter 83 The fortune system. As Tsunade and Sakura took Chris to Al¡¯s home, the others had no idea what to do in this situation. Hina went with Chris as well, incase he needed more blood from her. Hinata also had the same blood type as Chris, but her aunt Hina was more than enough for him. Nobody here wants to be there for Chris as much as his students and friends, but they knew they had to give him some space and time to heal. Honestly, nobody knew how to react. Chris always healed instantly, even from a fatal wound, and seeing as he almost died, his friends were worried for him. The reason why Chris lost so much blood in such a short amount of time, was because of his body weight and height, remember, that Chris has the body of a 13 year old kid. Naruto looked as his sensei was being carried away in a stretcher, and he couldn''t help but tear up a bit. Before anyone could react, Naruto ran fast and hard, not caring who he hit as he ran. People saw him ran through a forest, and somewhere else. Only god knows where he is headed, as not a single one of them is familiar with this place. Itachi watched as Naruto left, he knew why he ran like that. Itachi then turned to look at Sasuke, who was taking care of his sister. ¡°Itachi, go make sure that Naruto is fine.¡± (Itachi) ¡°The dope? But why me?¡± (Sasuke) asked a bit confused, why should he go babysit Naruto? ¡°He''s your friend, isn''t he?¡± (Itachi) ¡°The only friend that dope has is Chris.¡± (Sasuke) didn''t like it when he mentioned Naruto¡¯s name. ¡°Close enough, now go!¡± (Itachi) said sternly. ¡°What about Luna?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I''ll take care of her, now go!¡± (Itachi) said in a stern voice once again. ¡°Tsk.¡± (Sasuke) reluctantly started walking slowly to find Naruto in the middle of a forest, as long as he follows his foot-prints, he should find Naruto in no time. Itachi, Karen and Izumi, stayed there for Luna. Even Luna has never seen Chris in this state, she was very worried for him. Itach did not say a word, as he put his hand around Luna, and sat her small head on his chest, she started sobbing softly. ¡°Why do you think Naruto ran away like that?¡± (Karen) asked her husband. Itachi only gave Karen a quick look, then said. ¡°Not too sure either. I guess it must be because he is worried for his friend.¡± (Itachi) ¡°I¡­ I don''t think that''s why he ran away.¡± (Hinata) Hinata couldn''t help but overhear their conversation, so she intervened in their short chat. ¡°Hinata, right?¡± (Itachi) asked Hinata. ¡°Hm.¡± (Hinata) only gave a firm nod to Itachi. ¡°Why do you think Naruto ran like that?¡± (Itachi) Itachi didn''t mind Hinata at all, as she is Luna''s friend, and thus he also saw her as a good person. ¡°Well¡­ I think he finds himself responsible for what happened to Chris.¡± (Hinata) said her words softly and slowly. Luna stopped sobbing, and looked at Hinata. ¡°Naruto ran away because¡­¡± (Hinata) stated explaining to them about Naruto¡¯s situation. In the woods, was Sasuke tracking Naruto''s footprints with the help of his sharingan eyes. Here''s a fun fact, Chris¡¯s shadow clones created this forest with the help of their natural energy. They did this so the birds will feel like at home, and it also seemed to feel home to the ninjas of Konoha, as they had been surrounded by acres of forests their whole lives. Sasuke took his sweet time finding Naruto, until he saw him sitting on a rock, looking at the sun set. ¡°Hey dope, why you ran off like that?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°It''s my fault¡­¡± (Naruto) said in a very soft voice, even Sasuke didn''t hear him. ¡°What was that?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°It''s my fault.¡± (Naruto) his voice got a little bit louder this time. ¡°What was?¡± (Sasuke) he knew what Naruto meant, but he wanted him to say it. ¡°It''s my fault that my own sensei almost died.¡± (Naruto) tears started falling from his blue eyes, as they dropped from his chin and hit the rock beneath him, only to splatter and to leaf a small stain on the rock. ¡°It''s not your fault.¡± (Sasuke) said this to comfort Naruto. He only did it because if he didn''t, and Itachi hears about this, he is gonna get beat up for it. ¡°Yes it is.¡± (Naruto) said as more and more tears started dripping to the rock. ¡°How so?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°I''m the one who asked him to stay behind to save those people,, and therefore it is my fault.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Well, I guess you''re right Naruto, it is your fault.¡± (Sasuke) (Hinata might have agreed with Naruto¡¯s idea to save everyone in Konoha, but it is mostly Naruto''s fault for mentioning his stupid idea in the beginning. Hinata had some part of this, but not that much. And besides, it was Naruto''s idea to stay behind even though an army of aliens were headed to Konoha.) ¡°...¡± (Naruto) did not expect Sasuke to rub salt all over his wound. ¡°And it is also your fault that he lost his power to the thing. It is your fault indeed.¡± (Sasuke) just kept making Naruto''s mood worse and worse. ¡°I know, because it''s always my fault, they always blame me.¡± (Naruto) ¡°What are talking about?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°What the hell was I thinking at the time. Everybody has always blamed me for the Kyuubi attack, and they had started to blame me for everything bad that had ever happened in Konoha. I had been mistreated all this time by everybody, and when the first person comes in my life to accept me for who I am, and he almost died because of me. Everybody was right about me, I am nothing more but a walking disaster.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Do you honestly think that true? Is it your fault that those things destroyed Konoha, and that we almost went at war with the Solkvore kingdom?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°It''s only a matter of time before they blame me for it too.¡± (Naruto) said as he started to feel angry about himself. Why does life have to take everything that is good in his life? ¡°And sensei was right. He only wanted to take away some people, because those people were a few of the people who have mistreated me, that is why he didn''t want to bring any more. But I couldn''t let those other people die, no matter how harsh they treated me my whole life. I just couldn''t, and yet, my best friend almost died because of me. He''s gonna blame me for what happened to him, and it''s only a matter of time before Hinata, Kat, and everybody else blames me too.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Let me ask you something, Naruto. Do you honestly think that Chris will blame you for what happened to him?¡± (Sasuke) decided to help Naruto, even if it just a little bit. ¡°Yes. He lost his most precious abilities all because of me.¡± (Naruto) Natural imagined himself losing his power, and the ability to ever use jutsus ever again. He would be fuming with rage at that moment, and he would blame it all on the person who led him to his doom. ¡°Do you know why Itachi and I haven''t killed Chris for dating our sister?¡± (Sasuke) ¡°No.¡± (Naruto) frankly, he really didn''t care at all. ¡°Because we both know that he will never hurt our sister, and he will protect her just like Itachi and I would.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± (Naruto) ¡°I can tell that Chris is not the type to blame you, or even harm you.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°Even if he doesn''t blame me, it is still my fault no matter what you say.¡± (Naruto) ¡°Then make it up to him.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°What do mean?¡± (Naruto) ¡°I''m not too sure either, but if you blame yourself for what happened to him, then you should do something for him, something that he will enjoy.¡± (Sasuke) ¡°But¡­ I don''t know what to do.¡± (Naruto) ¡°I''m sure you''ll figure it out somehow.¡± (Sasuke) Sasuke did not wait for Naruto to respond. He left him where he sat, and didn''t turn back. He already talked to him, now it''s Naruto''s choice if he wants to suck it up or not. Naruto did not say anything either, as he kept looking straight into the sun set. A lot of ideas were running through his mind, but he did not know what to do right now. Kurama sensed that something was wrong with Naruto, but he didn''t say anything either. He thought that Naruto should do face this problem by himself. Back at Konoha. The entire of aliens kept looking through the piles of rubble of what was once Konoha. They looked for any survivors, and ate them while they took their chakra to become stronger. The mother alien stood still in the center of Konoha, as she tried her best to scan for Chris and the others. No matter how hard she tries, she just can''t pinpoint their locations, as the tailed beasts inside Naruto and Gaara were doing their best at hiding their chakra. The mother alien and the rest did not notice the new Tori no Kuni when they were headed here. The reason why the mother alien knew where Konoha was, is because she already knew the location before hand. Nobody but her knows how she knows this kind of information, such as the location of the villages and stuff.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. At this moment, another alien just entered Konoha with two dead bodies, the bodies are two people that were introduced in the anime at the fourth great ninja war. They are the gold and silver brothers. These two brothers are legendary figures from Kumo, they are known mostly for their strength. But I''m gonna skip the boring stuff. These two brothers once tried to capture the ninetails for their village, but ended up getting swallowed by Kurama instead. The brothers survived inside Kurama for two weeks by eating the flesh of Kurama, which led to Kurama throwing them both up. The two brothers soon noticed that they had the chakra of the nine tails, similar to a jinchuriki. When the alien brought those two bodies all the way from Kumo, he threw them both at his mother¡¯s feet. The mother alien had instructed one of her children to bring these two corpses specifically before they invaded Konoha. She did a few hand signs, and she had brought back the two brothers back to life, This is not the reanimation jutsu from Orochimaru, but this was one of Pain¡¯s abilities, which is the technique he used to bring back the people he killed in the anime. The mother alien did not care about the side effects of this forbidden jutsu, as it had no effect on her. The side effect of using this jutsu is giving up part of your life span to bring the the dead. The two brothers were alive, and they stood up and looked at each other in shock. Before any of them could say anything, the alien that had dragged their bodies impaled them through their chests, by using his own sharp claws. When the alien impaled the brothers chests, he had began absorbing the chakra of the nine-tails. His body became red, his mouth turned stretched like a wolves mouth, and 9 tails grew from his backside. He now possessed the chakra of the nine tails. This is the reason why the mother alien told her children to bring these corpses, as once they were brought back to life, the nine tails chakra will also come back to live from these people who took it. Like I said, nobody but her knows why she even knows this type of information. The alien started to tremble in excitement at how much power he possessed, he could tell that he was stronger than his other 7 brothers, but he isn¡¯t as strong as his mom. At this moment, the Fox alien sensed someone from a very far distance, he managed to sense Naruto from the new Tori no Kuni, The alien and Naruto both now have a connection that will tell them of their location, just like in the anime that Naruto sensed the huge war despite being far away, that was because the gold and silver brothers had the nine-tails chakra in them, so they had a special connection as well, this is a very similar case. ¡°REI!¡± (Fox-alien) screeched very loudly, and ran at an incredible speed towards Naruto¡¯s location. The mother alien and the others understood him, and began to follow suit. Just like last time, the horde of aliens ran through the acres of forest pushing trees down to the ground and anything else that got in their way. Nobody in Konoha survived, not even the solkvore clan, it was now just a graveyard to those unfortunate people. Back to Naruto and the others. At this moment, Naruto sensed something as well. Kurama felt something weird too, and he knew that it wasn¡¯t a good sign. ¡°Naruto, they¡¯re coming in this direction.¡± (Kurama) said. ¡°But how?¡± (Naruto) didn¡¯t understand yet. He knew that his sensei had brought them here for their sake, which meant that the location that they¡¯re in must be very far away, so there is no way for anyone to track them down. ¡°Somehow they got my chakra, which means that we are now linked to whoever has my chakra, and they can find me and you no matter the location.¡± (Kurama) ¡°Can we do something about it?¡± (Naruto) ¡°The only thing we can do right now is tell everyone as soon as possible, I just hope your sensei has a back-up plan.¡± (Kurama) Without another second to spare, Naruto got off from the rock that he sat and sprinted madly towards everybody. As Itachi, Karen, Luna were talking about something else, Itachi had noticed something too. Using his own rinnegan powers, he could share his vision with his crows that he positioned before they left. He had been keeping an eye on those aliens all this time. And now, they are headed at this exact location, Itachi got up, and said. ¡°We need to get out of here right now.¡± (Itachi) said. Itachi¡¯s family did not quite understand him, but he took off before they could even ask him anything. Itachi ran at lightning speed to Isabella¡¯s location. Isabella had been taking care of Lee as she was worried at the fact that he will suffer brain trauma at the thought that his own sensei had died in front of him. If it weren¡¯t because Tsunade had to take care of Chris, then she would have asked her to take care of Lee. Lee lied on the grass still unconscious, with Isabella on his side. Itachi saw her and ran up to her. ¡°Isabella¡± (Itachi) said as calmly as he could. ¡°Hm?¡± (Isabella) responded. ¡°I need you for something. Follow me.¡± (Itachi) ran to another location. Isabella didn¡¯t know what he meant, but she followed him anyways. They both were fierce ninjas that are considered gods in the elemental nations, so they reached the location that Itachi wanted in such a short time. Without saying a word, Itachi kneeled on one leg and touched the cold grass beneath him. In the cold hard ground, appeared a seal that would be impossible for anyone to notice. ¡°I need you to activate this seal.¡± (Itachi) said to Isabella. ¡°What is this seal?¡± (Isabella) asked, she wasn¡¯t quite sure about what this seal does. ¡°This seal will lift this entire mountain to the sky, so we we can avoid any conflicts with those aliens.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Lift the entire mountain? Ohhhh, this is one of Chris¡¯s seals, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Isabella) A couple chapters ago, Isabella and Anki both saw a huge rock the size of a meteor, levitating off the ground. They didn¡¯t how that was possible at first, but they soon found out that it was Chris who made it possible with his seals. ¡°Can you activated it?¡± (Itachi) The only reason why he asked her to activate the seal, is because she is the second most knowledgeable person in seals, the first one is Chris. Itachi had never seen such a complex seal in his life, so naturally he had no idea how to activate this seal at all. He had betted that Isabella should know how to activate this seal. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how.¡± (Isabella) said in shame. She had considered herself as an extremely talented seal master, but her level still isn¡¯t as good as Chris¡¯s. How could it be not shameful that your level isn¡¯t as good as a 13 year old kid. *RUMBLE* The whole ground started shaking, the animals living nearby fleed far from this place, as if hell had broke loose and spread throughout this land. Everybody in the new Tori no Kuni knew what this meant, and it spelled trouble. Almost everyone in Tori no Kuni started freaking out once more, some even had pissed their pants. Even the birds felt that dangerous vibe, they were acting hysterical at the moment. Isabella and Itachi looked far away, and saw trees being brought down to the ground, as well as dust and dirt flying everywhere. It was getting closer to them by the second. ¡°Do you know anybody that could activate this seal, Itachi?¡± (Isabella) asked Itachi in a hurry. She had just fought the mother alien not too long ago, and she didn¡¯t want to fight it again. Itachi ransacked through his brain and searched for something that could help them right now. He then got a great idea. Isabella saw that Itachi thought of something, so she said first. ¡°Go, i¡¯ll stay here to stop these aliens once more. This takes a whole lot of energy inside me.¡± (Isabella) she said that last part to herself. Itachi knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left, as he teleported back instantly to his family. Isabella once again activated her powers and surrounded the entire mountain in her chains. Since the entire place was much bigger than Konoha, she had to use a bit more of her power on this move. She started to sweat a bit, as she had already began feeling tired, but if she could suck it up for a few minutes until Itachi gets here, then it¡¯ll all be worth it. Itachi appeared in front of his family, and looked at Luna. ¡°Luna, tell me that Chris taught you how to use seals?¡± (Itachi) said in an hurriedly tone. The longer they take, the higher the chance that they will be killed today. Luna did not understand why Itachi wanted to know if Chris had taught her to use seals, but she knew that it was related to the army of aliens headed their way. ¡°No, but t he did teach it to someone else.¡± (Luna) looked at her brother. ¡°Who?¡± (Itachi) hearing this, it felt like the best news of his life, aside from the fact when he learned he was gonna be a father, which was a long time ago. ¡°TenTen.¡± (Luna) responded. ¡°Who?¡± (Itachi) might be smart, but he never took the time to learn the names of people that never caught his eye before, so he didn¡¯t know who was TenTen. Luna turned both sides to look for TenTen, and she saw her with her dad, while having a terrified look on her eyes, I guess you know the reason already. ¡°Her!¡± (Luna) pointed at TenTen. Itachi ran to where Luna pointed, with all types of thoughts running through his head. If TenTen could not activate this seal, then he will have to leave everyone behind, and only teleport his family away from here. He can¡¯t save everyone as he didn¡¯t have the ability to do so, but he can at least save his own family, that includes Chris as well. Itachi stopped beside TenTen, which scared her a bit. ¡°I need your help.¡± (Itachi) just touched her shoulder without giving her chance to respond, and teleported with her to another location. ¡°Huh?¡± (TenTen¡¯s father) said as he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails out of this. Itachi once again appeared beside Isabella with TenTen beside him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± (TenTen) couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening anymore. ¡°Can you activate this seal?¡± (Itachi) said as he pointed at the seal on the ground. TenTen only gave a glance to the seal on the ground, and she said. ¡°Yes I can.¡± (TenTen) said in a casual tone, as if activating this seal was like counting money. Itachi kneeled on one leg to level his height to Tenten¡¯s. ¡°Please do it, or else my family and everybody else will die, this includes the person you like.¡± (Itachi) said this to get TenTen to activate this seal. TenTen blushed when Itachi said that last line, as she knew who he meant. ¡°Okay, i¡¯ll do it.¡± (TenTen) got down on her knees as she inspected carefully the seal first. Chris had taught her a lot about seals this month, and her level could almost be considered at his level, only that she still needs to learn how to place a seal without using hand signs like Chris. Using a few hand signs, she managed to activate the seal. The island started floating a bit, which made Itachi and Isabella very happy, but only a few meters up and the entire island crashed in the ground. This managed to trip some people from the entire place crashing down, but nobody was seriously injured. ¡°What happened?¡± (Itachi) asked TenTen. For a second, the whole island levitated only to fall down. TenTen however, felt as if her chakra has been consumed entirely just by using this seal, she had trouble breathing. ¡°This¡­ The island is too big¡­ for me to activate with my small chakra pool¡­¡± (TenTen) said as she took long breaths in between her lines. Itachi knew what she meant, and even he was cursing for not thinking about this. Chris never had this type of trouble as his chakra pool was even larger than a tailed beast. But Chris couldn¡¯t help them now, as he was out cold. They had to do this by themselves. At this moment, the rumbling got closer and closer until it suddenly stopped. And just like last time, the mother alien broke through Isabella¡¯s deadly chains, but left her children outside the chains walls. ¡°Itachi, I either fight the mother alien or I keep her children out, I can¡¯t do both anymore as I don¡¯t have enough energy left in me.¡± (Isabella) Last time, she was only able to do both because she was in a perfect condition, but now she didn¡¯t even have half of her energy anymore. Itachi looked at Isabella and TenTen, and realized that this is all up to him. ¡°Guys, we are in trouble.¡± (Naruto) came out of nowhere, and warned the guys. He had gotten lost through the thick forests, only finally managed to come out and found Itachi and the others by chance. Of course, his warning was useless right now as the strongest alien was in front of them. TenTen suddenly had a bright idea, and she needed Naruto¡¯s help right now, but she was afraid to tell her plan in front of the alien. ¡°Itachi, Naruto, Isabella, TenTen, how nice to meet all you again.¡± (Mother alien) spoke in a raspy voice. The others turned in shock, the alien had spoken their names, despite never telling her their names. ¡°You know our names.¡± (Itachi) was the first one to speak. ¡°I do, and so much more.¡± (Mother alien) said as she smiled like pennywise, with her scary, white, pointy teeth and her mouth drooling from the blood of the people she had just killed. ¡°What do you want from us?¡± (Itachi) ¡°I want the one you call Chris.¡± (Mother alien) said. ¡°Why do you want him?¡± (Isabella) spoke up. ¡°He has something that I want.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°You already took away his power, there is no need to kill him.¡± (Isabella) said. Chris had just lost his Kekkei Genkai because of the mother alien. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but I am not talking about his chakra, I want my Rei.¡± (Mother alien) said. ¡°What¡¯s a Rei?¡± (Itachi) responded. He just couldn¡¯t figure out what a Rei means, as Chris never mentioned him about this ¡®Rei¡¯ Not even Chris knows what a Rei means, so how is Itachi suppose to know? ¡°You will pay for what you did to my sensei!¡± (Naruto) finally realized that this is the alien that almost killed his sensei, and that destroyed all of Konoha. Naruto hates the mother alien with all his heart. ¡°Oh Naruto, you still haven¡¯t learned the truth yet, have you?¡± (Mother alien) said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Naruto) said, not understanding what she quite meant. ¡°Your father is the one who betrayed me, and now look at me, I am a freak of nature.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°Minato Namikaze betrayed you?¡± (Itachi) said, very confused. He didn¡¯t know the truth about Naruto¡¯s parents, but Chris had told him about Naruto¡¯s parents, which is Kushina Uzumaki, and Minato Namikaze. Isabella, TenTen, and Naruto looked at Itachi in shock. Is Naruto¡¯s dad the fourth Hokage? ¡°Hehehe. Who ever said that Minato Namikaze is his father.¡± (Mother alien) found this news funny. ¡°But he is, isn¡¯t he?¡± (Itachi) ¡°Chris is still relying on the old script of this world, he doesn¡¯t even know who Naruto¡¯s father really is.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care who my father is, but you are gonna pay for what you have done to my sensei.¡± (Naruto) activated his nine-tails, but Isabella stopped him with her chains before he could do anything stupid, just like Lee did. ¡°Even though you have a different father, your personality is still the same, must be from your mother¡¯s side.¡± (Mother alien) said in a cocky tone, not even looking at Naruto at her level, as she knows she can kill him in one strike. ¡°Who is his father?¡± (Itachi) ¡°You already know, Itachi. After all, you also betrayed him.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°What?¡± (Itachi) had no clue what this alien was talking about. He had never betrayed anyone other than the Akatsuki, but not one of them should be Naruto¡¯s father. ¡°Because you managed to scar him for life, I won¡¯t kill you nor your freinds, but I will take the kid.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to go through me first.¡± (TenTen) Took out her KubikiriBocho from her seal, and pointed it at the mother alien. She will never let anyone hurt Chris. ¡°TenTen, I really like you, and your mother also managed to hurt the bastard that betrayed me. So I will let you live.¡± (Mother alien) TenTen was shocked once again. Nobody knows about her mother, but only her father, but he never speaks about her. Isabella looked at TenTen, and sighed a little. ¡°Enough with the riddles, who the hell are you, really?¡± (Itachi) Even after all this time, they still don¡¯t know anything else about her, but they couldn¡¯t fight the thing as it could kill them at any moment. There best chance is to stall, but for what? ¡°My name, is Miss Fortune, and I am the system godess of the fortune system.¡± (Mother alien) said. Everybody but Itachi was confused, as they had no idea what a system god means. Itachi knew what a system is as Chris claimed to have one. ¡°And Naruto, the name of your father is Fan Uchiha. The same bastard who did this to me.¡± (Mother alien) said. Chapter 84 The escape part 1 Itachi looked at Naruto, and was shocked and confused at the same time. Is this Fan person really Naruto¡¯s dad? If so, then why hasn¡¯t Naruto shown any signs in activating his sharingan abilities? TenTen, Naruto and Isabella have never heard of Fan before, so they weren¡¯t as shocked as Itachi was. ¡°Who?¡± (Naruto) asked.. He had always wondered who his parents were, and this is the first time he has ever heard about his parents. But even still, he has never heard of anyone named Fan. ¡°That name¡­ why does it sound awfully familiar?¡± (Isabella) said to herself. All of a sudden, it seemed as she felt a light headache when this name was mentioned. ¡°It¡¯s only natural all of you had forgotten about him.¡± (Mother alien) said as if she knew what they were thinking. ¡°Who is this Fan?¡± (Itachi) said. He has finally found a clue about details of this Fan, and he can¡¯t let go of this chance. ¡°Fan is an asshole who betrayed me for some reason. Fan and Chris had the same powers, that is why I have to kill Chris before he becomes like Fan Uchiha.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°And yet you killed so many people just to kill one person.¡± (Itachi) ¡°It¡¯s the law of the world, Itachi, and I needed to eat and feed my children.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°That¡¯s mass murderer.¡± (TenTen) said. ¡°Tell me something that I don¡¯t know.¡± (Mother alien) said sarcastically. ¡°One more question. How is Fan related to me, and why can¡¯t I find anything about him?¡± (Itachi) asked the alien. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t tell you that, but someone else can.¡± (Mother alien) said. ¡°Who?¡± (Itachi) ¡°Rei.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°Who is Rei?¡± (Itachi) ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is all I can say, now leave my sight or die.¡± (Mother alien) said in a hostile tone. ¡°I would rather die than to let you kill him.¡± (TenTen) said. ¡°Same here!¡± (Naruto) clearly said out loud. Itachi and Isabella didn¡¯t say anything, but they got into their fighting stance. ¡°I can see he has made so many friends, just like Fan did, but Chris will soon forget about you and leave you all. He thinks of you as nothing but tools to be disposed of as soon as he is done with you.¡± (Mother alien) ¡°He doesn¡¯t think like that. He isn¡¯t that type of person.¡± (TenTen) said very clearly. Her role model used to be Tsunade, but over time, it changed to Chris being her role model. ¡°Funny, Rei and I thought the same thing about Fan, but we were clearly wrong.¡± (Mother alien) said in response to TenTen¡¯s remarks. ¡°I won¡¯t let you talk trash about my sensei!¡± (Naruto) said as he then charged once again at the mother alien in front of him. But something interrupted them, and it send the mother alien back several meters. It was the Phoenix king who came to save the day. ¡°I know what¡¯s happening here, and I can buy all of you a few minutes. Please tell me one of you has a plan to escape from this place?¡± (Phoenix king) said. ¡°I do. Naruto, come here for a moment.¡± (TenTen) took Naruto¡¯s hand and dragged him over to the seal. She found this time to be the best if the mother alien will be occupied by the Phoenix king. Itachi and Isabella figured out what TenTen was planning, she is gonna use Naruto¡¯s chakra to try and activate the levitation seal. It just might work. ¡°Itachi, me and the Phoenix king will fend off the alien for ourselves. You go protect the kids if anything happens.¡± (Isabella) ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have enough chakra to fight the mother alien?¡± (Itachi) asked. He was worried that Isabella might get tired if she fought the mother alien. ¡°Whoever said that I use chakra?¡± (Isabella) turned to Itachi and gave him a light smile. She then added. ¡°To answer your question, I have the Phoenix king by my side to help me, although I am a little bit tired right now, I can at least add buy everyone a few more minutes if I help the Phoenix king.¡± (Isabella) said. This is why the mother alien never stole Isabella¡¯s chakra, as she never had any to begin with. She uses a different type of element that only she can use. This new element is like a substitute for chakra, and that is why she is able to use chakra related stuff, like seals, and that it also the reason why the alien hasn¡¯t taken her chakra away, because it can only steal chakra or Kekkei Genkais from a person. Itachi knew that he couldn¡¯t fight the alien, as most of his abilities rely are jutsus or taijutsu. Genjutsu won¡¯t work on it, as he had tried before, and using ninjutsus or taijutsus are out of the question here. ¡°Naruto, I need you to lend me your chakra.¡± (TenTen) urged Naruto to do what she told him to do. ¡°Why?¡± (Naruto) asked, not quite sure what she is trying to do. ¡°Just do it!¡± (TenTen) said in a louder tone. She kneeled on the ground one more time, and she then placed both her hands on the seal. Naruto didn¡¯t know what TenTen is trying to do, but he did what she told him to do. He gently placed his hand on her shoulder, then transferred some of Kurama¡¯s chakra onto her. TenTen and Naruto were covered in red chakra, signifying that Kurama has indeed willfully transferred some of his chakra to TenTen. TenTen felt the sudden boost of chakra entering her body, the power she felt was incredible to her. This power should be enough to carry the entire mountain to the sky. The Phoenix king somehow managed to drag the mother alien out of the new Tori no Kuni, and back into the ground which is not connected to Tori no Kuni. The mother alien could was not shocked nor angry at the fact that the Phoenix King interrupted her, she didn¡¯t show a hint of emotion at all. ¡°Po, nice to see you again.¡± (Mother alien) said. ¡°You know my father? (Phoenix king) responded a bit surprised. ¡°Your father? I see, so you¡¯re his son.¡± (Mother alien) said, now understanding that the phoenix in front of her is not the one she knew. ¡°How do you know him?¡± (Phoenix king) Wanted to know how these people knew about his father, as if they could be found easily on the internet. ¡°I knew your father because he used to be friends with Isabella, and she was also a good friend of Fan Uchiha¡± (Mother alien) ¡°I don¡¯t know who this Fan Uchiha is, should it matter to me?¡± (Phoenix king) said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, did a dragon invade Tori no Kuni about a decade ago?¡± (Mother alien) The Phoenix king¡¯s eyes widened in shock, it''s true what she said, and that was also when a dragon killed his father about a decade ago, but this alien shouldn¡¯t have known about that. ¡°How did you know that?¡± (Phoenix king) said. He wanted to know if it was possible that if this alien was somehow related to his father¡¯s death, and that it also destroyed Tori no Kuni. ¡°I knew it. Let me tell you a little story: About 20 years ago, Isabella found two scrolls by accident, one was a bird contract, while the other was a dragon contract. She kept the bird contract with her, but she gave the dragon contract to someone else.¡± (Mother alien) said. The Phoenix king had some trouble believing in this story. Not too long ago, Isabella said that did find a dragon scroll, but she said that is was stolen from her. ¡°I will tell you where you can find the person with the dragon scroll, only if you do me a little favour.¡± (Mother alien) The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± (Phoenix king) ¡°Bring me the one who is named Chris Walker.¡± (Mother alien) The Phoenix king only closed his eyes for a minute, and gave it a quick thought. Soon, flames of all different types of colours started to spread angrily throughout the area. The Phoenix king put up an entire flame barrier between the Mother alien, and the new Tori no Kuni. ¡°I will not give up on the man who saved my entire village, you will have to kill me first if you want the boy.¡± (Phoenix king) said. ¡°As you wish, i¡¯ll soon reunite you with your family if that is what you want.¡± (Mother alien) was ready to kill the Phoenix king, but was unable to do so. She noticed that her legs were binded by Isabella¡¯s chains. Before the alien could break them, she found herself with more chains binding her entire body, as if she were a mummy. The Phoenix king quickly took this chance by releasing his purple flame on the mother alien. He could have used his other flames to attack the mother alien, but he was afraid that he would accidentally break Isabella¡¯s chains. The purple flame, when it hits somebody, they are stunned due to the huge electrical shock that it sends throughout the body, this is possible because the purple flame is very similar to lightning. The other flames have different abilities as well. The mother alien underestimated Isabella¡¯s chains this time, as Isabella used the remainder of her strength and poured it all on her chains, making her chains very durable and stronger than last time. Isabella did not use this technique before, as she believed that the mother alien could break them easily, but she only used this technique right now to stall for more time. And surprisingly, it worked. The mother alien found herself unable to break the chains as usual, but little cracks had started forming on the chains. But, that is when the Phoenix king used his purple flame to stun the mother alien, making her unable to move for some time. This time, Isabella did not wait and pushed the alien underground with her chains, she pushed the mother alien right out of their sight, and far away as she possibly could. *RUUMMMMBBBLLLEEEEE* That was the sound of the entire mountain being lifted up to the sky. TenTen and Naruto managed to activate the complicated seal. Itachi and everyone was relieved, as they are finally gonna be save in the sky and far away from the aliens. Isabella still had her wall of chains surrounding all over the new Tori no Kuni. She called back her chains, and her wall of chains disappeared, she did this because her chains would block the entire mountain from going to the sky. However, Isabella started puking blood, from over-exhausting herself. This is one of the few times that she ever had to use this much of her power in one day, it was too much even for her. The Phoenix king saw her puking blood, and he lifted her by using his bird claw, he then easily flew up to the flying mountain. As the wall of chains disappeared, the remaining aliens looked to the floating mountain, just flying away from them at a great pace. Some aliens had the great idea to use the strength of their legs, and jump up high enough to reach the flying mountain. Of course, with their inhumane strength, they could easily reach the flying mountain as it wasn¡¯t that far from the ground yet. All this time, Itachi has never let his guard down. He extended his right hand towards those aliens, and said. ¡°KNEEL!¡± (Itachi) The aliens who jumped up high to catch the flying mountain, were forced back to the ground due to Itachi¡¯s strong gravitational powers. As long as Itachi spams his gravity powers on them, they should not even think about reaching this place. TenTen dropped to the ground as she sweated and breathed heavily, as a result of how tiring this was for her. Naruto did sweat a bit, but due to his huge chakra pool, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. The Phoenix king landed safely near Itachi, with Isabella in his claw. He softly dropped her to the ground, to avoid injuring her even further. ¡°Isabella!¡± (Itachi) rushed up to her side. He used his rinnegan powers on her, to check her condition, she was fine, but she needed rest, he was glad that she was fine, as he needed her to be here and protect them from the aliens. ¡°Sensei!¡± (Haku) appeared out of nowhere, and kneeled beside his sensei. Haku also teleported here, but he didn¡¯t what was going on around here. Until people heard a commotion on a specific part of this mountain, they started to check out what was going on here. Haku was one of the first ones to arrive here, along with Kakashi, Anko, Gaara, the other Phoenixes, Luna, Kat, and many more. ¡°Itachi, what the hell is going on here?¡± (Kakashi) was the first one to answer. Itachi only pointed to the ground below them where the aliens are, telling Itachi and the rest that this is the problem they were facing. They saw a huge number of aliens, looking at them as they floated safely to the air. Even though they were safe, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit afraid looking at those things. Then, 8 aliens who looked very different from the rest, step forward. They are the ones who have absorbed the energy of the tailed beasts, up to tailed beast 2-9. Using their tails, they combined them together with the tip being close to their mouths. They started charging chakra at the tip of their tails, and launched them all at the mountain. If they couldn¡¯t get to the mountain, then they will destroy it. ¡°Is that chakra?¡± (Kakashi) said as he looked at the strong chakra ball that appeared in front of them. ¡°Shit! Everybody, use whatever you can to block those things, or we will die.¡± (Itachi) seemed to realize what they were gonna do, but he couldn¡¯t block all those shots by himself. The aliens released the powerful chakra balls, and it went straight to the new Tori no Kuni. On a bird shelter, was Tsunade, Sakura, and Hina attending the injured Chris. Chris laid on the ground, on top of a few sheets that Hina brought over. These ladies are trying their best to make sure that Chris will live. Incase you wanna know, the bird shelter they are in is Al¡¯s home, he is outside with his family, doing something else, it''s not like they could do anything for Chris at the moment. When the mountain was lifted to the sky, Tsunade and Sakura almost tripped as they didn¡¯t expect this. Hina quickly held on to Chris, so he doesn¡¯t injure himself. Chris is still unconscious, so he needs to rely on Hina and the others to take care of him. The girls had sensed the commotion happening outside, but they decided to first help Chris before they go and check what the hell is happening. Sakura sensed that Tsunade was very anxious to go and see what the commotion is about. She is the newly appointed Hokage, so she needs to be there in person for matters like this. ¡°Go, Tsunade, i¡¯ll take care of my sensei.¡± (Sakura) said to Tsunade. There isn¡¯t much they could do right now, but let Chris rest and heal by himself, but Sakura was a bit afraid that the sudden movements of this mountain will somehow open Chris¡¯s wounds, so she offered to stay behind just to be safe. Tsunade only thought for a moment, then said. ¡°Okay, Hina, you stay here as well incase Chris needs more blood, one can never be too careful when it comes to treating patients.¡± (Tsunade) left the bird nest, to see what was happening out there, Even if she didn¡¯t say that, Hina would have stayed with Chris no matter what. Hina laid beside Chris, and hugged him in her embrace, she was afraid for him, and how she will lose him. Sakura only stood there on the side, and watched this scene. Sakura smiled that her Sensei has so many people that cared about him, including her. Sakura owed Chris a lot, for everything he has done to her. When she first met him, she had no opinions of him at all, until Sasuke decided to mess with Chris because he was in the same group as his sister. Sakura does admit that she did bitch at him, and she hates herself for that. Sakura thinks that if Chris didn¡¯t have a good heart, and decided to teach her, then maybe she would have remained as useless as Konohamaru. She owes her entire life to Chris. Sakura extended her right hand, and reached out to Chris¡¯s hand to hold him. She kneeled on the edge of the bed, and put his hand on her face. Tears started dripping down to her chin, and she started sobbing quite a bit. She then put his arm on her cheek, as if he was caressing her warm cheeks. ¡°I am sorry, Sensei. Sorry for being a bitch to you, and yet, you still saw good in me and took me in as your student. You never asked for anything in return, but to change my ways, you have showed me what no one else has, and that is to guide me to a better life. I am glad to be your student, and you are without a doubt one of the greatest things to happen to my life. I only ask you to please, wake up soon, and don¡¯t leave us behind like this. I still need to apologize for everything I have done to you. There are a lot of people here that still need you, like your friends, your girlfriend. So please, Chris Sensei, wake up.¡± (Sakura) pleaded to Chris, but still showed no signs of waking up. Sakura felt like they needed Chris in this situation, otherwise they won''t make it far without him. Hina heard what Sakura said, she smiled at her comments. ¡°Sakura, you don''t need to apologize for anything. You shouldn''t feel bad about anything, because if you hadn''t changed, then Chris wouldn''t even have talked to you. You are a good person, and Chris knows that as well, he has guided you the right path, and the only thing you can do to repay him, is by staying on the path no matter what.¡± (Hina) Sakura felt like Hina made a lot of sense, but she still held Chris¡¯s hand. ¡°And one more thing,¡± (Hina) added ¡°even though Chris might be healed, he has already done more than enough for us, I say we give him a break. I am sure that we can survive a few days and nights without him.¡± (Hina) Sakura nodded at Hina''s words. She is just worried that they won''t make it out of here, without the help of Chris. But before Chris arrived in their lives, they were doing pretty good. And besides, she had just forgotten that Chris had lost his power to the mother alien, so there is not much he could do as before. Sakura let go of his hand, and sat beside him. She will take care of him until he wakes up. *BOOM* the sound of an explosion occurred far away where they were. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± (Sakura) couldn¡¯t help but say this. Hina used her Byakugan eyes, to check the current situation. But, the location where they were right now was a bit far where she wanted to see, and besides, there were various obstacles blocking her vision. ¡°Maybe I should take a look, but¡­¡± (Hina) wanted to check on her nieces, but she was afraid that Chris will not be safe if she left them. Sakura realized what was causing Hina to hesitate going out there, so she had another idea. ¡°Leave him with me, i¡¯ll take care of him. I¡¯ll make sure that nothing happens to him at all¡± (Sakura) ¡°Then, i¡¯ll leave him in your capable hands, Sakura.¡± (Hina) dashed out of the room, and went to go find her family, and to check out what was happening there. Chapter 85 The escape part 2 Sorry that I disappeared for a while, but now I am back! Expect more chapters soon. On the edge of the levitating mountain, the fight was getting intense. The 8 tailed aliens shot their long range attacks on the flying mountain. Normally one of those shots would be very dangerous, but 8 of them at once, that is indeed overkill. When the 8 shots were headed rapidly at the flying mountain, Naruto and the others got in the way to block that attack from destroying the new Tori no Kuni. If this mountain were to be shot down, they will lose. ¡°Kamui!¡± (Kakashi) ¡°Demon-beast style: Angry Rasengan!¡± (Naruto) "Negate!¡± (Luna) ¡°Wood style: Wood Dragon release!¡± (Kat) ¡°Water Style: Water dragon release!¡± (Haku) ¡°Sand tsunami!¡± (Gaara) ¡°Summoning jutsu!¡± (Anko) Everybody used their jutsus to counter attack the alien¡¯s attacks, each one headed to a different chakra ball that the aliens just unleashed. There weren¡¯t enough powerful ninjas to counter attack all of those shots, but they had the help of the 6 Phoenixes, who were stronger than a Kage. The Phoenixes knew that they had to help the ninjas, as they knew that they weren¡¯t that strong to block those terrifying attacks. The Phoenix king started off by launching his red flame at one of the chakra balls, which burned it instantly; this was followed by his own children doing the same thing. But, unlike Naruto and the others, they didn¡¯t bother yelling out the name of their attacks out loud, as they saw no reason to do this. *BOOM* All of those attacks clashed into each other in mid-air, and made a huge noise as if an explosion had just occurred. However, the tailed aliens weren¡¯t just gonna end this in one shot, they were planning on shooting more chakra balls until they shoot down the flying mountain. Isabella would have killed them all with her chains, but she is too weak to do anything right now. Although everyone here could spam there ninjutsu to counter the aliens attacks, but the result is that the explosions are so powerful, that it is even affecting the entire floating piece of land. If this were to go on, the entire land will fall and smash into millions of pieces. Itachi knew this, but what else could they do at this moment. If they don''t do anything, those chakra balls will come into contact into the island, and kill them all. ¡°Enough!¡± (???) At this moment, a mysterious figure appeared beside the aliens, and launched them all back several hundred feet away, with just a casual swing of his arm. Itachi saw the figure, and he didn''t recognize the man. He looked like a young man in his mid-twenties, had a smooth white skin, wore a beautiful blue-robe, and had long white-hair that reach down all the way to his back. The man saw Itachi staring at him, and he only gave him a simple smile. He casually swung his arm again, and send the entire floating island further away from here, so that Chris and the others would be safe from the aliens. The strength of this man is unlimited. No one but him knows why he is here, or where he came from. But, everybody was glad that he appeared to their rescue. From a distance, the mother alien was about to go back to kill Itachi and the others. But she stopped in her tracks when she saw the man in the blue robe. You could see a smile appear on her face. That smile, contained nothing but joy. ¡°Rei. You''re back.¡± (Mother alien) The man before her, is the Rei that she had been talking about for so long. Rei, only glanced at her, with a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Dear, I let this happen to you, and I will fix it. Just wait for me, and we will be reunited once more.¡± (Rei) Even from a very far distance, they could still hear each other''s words as if they were standing near each other. ¡°Wait! Don''t leave me here!¡± (Mother alien) charged at Rei as soon as she heard his words. ¡°I am so sorry, my love.¡± (Rei) said with sadness in his heart, as he had wished to hold her in his embrace, but couldn''t. He disappeared from sight, leaving nothing behind. The mother alien rushed so fast to touch the one she loves, but found herself unable to reach him as he had disappeared. ¡°NOOOOOO!!!¡± (Mother alien) shouted out to the sky in agony. Back at the floating island, everyone sat on the ground, as they could finally breathe and take a break from this. This was a close call. ¡°Itachi, who was that person?¡± (Kakashi) asked from the side. ¡°I don''t know either.¡± (Itachi) answered back. Itachi was thinking of something else. He could tell that this man is very strong, probably even stronger than the mother alien, but why didn''t he kill those aliens? He had more than enough power to do so, but he only swung his arm and pushed them all back as if he swatted at flies. There is nothing that he could see to identify in this man. He didn''t wear a symbol from any village, nor wore any type of clothing that could give it away either. ¡°This world is too mysterious. The man is indeed very powerful. But, there are other things I must attend to.¡± (Itachi) turned around, and went to look for Chris. Chris had told him that Minato Namikaze, aka the fourth Hokage, is in fact Naruto¡¯s father. But, the mother alien told them that Fan Uchiha, is the real father of Naruto Uzumaki. He could verify that Kushina Uzumaki is indeed Naruto¡¯s mother, as they both shared the same last name. That is far too coincidental, so it must be true. The weird thing is, that he had a small problem on his mind. When Chris had told him that Minato Namikaze was the father, he didn''t think much about it and thought it was true. But thinking about it now, he remembered that his mom once told his father that Kushina was pregnant, but no one knew who it was, not even Kushina knew who the father was.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Kushina was assumed to have been somehow raped by a man, but was never found. Kushina would have never even considered aborting the child, as that would have been murder. It is not the child¡¯s fault that he was born. Itachi is gonna get to the bottom of this. He thinks that this all started because of Fan Uchiha. If Fan Uchiha is indeed responsible for creating such a monster, then he is a bigger threat than he imagined. Itachi has gone too long not taking this matter seriously, and he is gonna find Fan Uchiha, and kill him. He won''t expect a clear answer from Chris, but what else can he do right now. ¡°Brother, are you going to where Chris is?¡± (Luna) stopped suddenly Itachi in his tracks. ¡°Yes.¡± (Itachi) answered straightforwardly. ¡°That might not be the best thing to do right now. ¡° (Tsunade) appeared before them. ¡°He is in a coma right now, and is very weak. It is not a smart idea to disturb his sleep.¡± (Tsunade) ¡°Tsk.¡± (Itachi) only turned back, and stopped in his tracks. He wanted to know what the hell was going on here, but Tsunade is right. Chris just lost his power, and lost a lot of blood. It will not be a smart idea to look for him now. Tsunade quickly applied her healing ninjutsu on Isabella. Isabella started showing signs of healing, as she finally stopped coughing up blood, and looked in a better condition. ¡°Wait, if you''re here, then who is taking care of Chris?¡± (TenTen) couldn''t help but worry for Chris. TenTen knew that Chris was the greatest healer of all time, but when his powers got taken from the mother alien, Tsunade is the best medical ninja they have right now. ¡°Relax, Sakura and Hina are taking care of him, he is in good hands.¡± (Tsunade) would usually never leave an injured patient like Chris, but as the Hokage, she needs to be here for her people as well. And besides, she could tell that Sakura¡¯s abilities were very good. If she knew that Sakura wasn''t that strong about a month ago, then she would be shocked because progress like that is unheard of. TenTen and the others were relieved when they heard that Sakura was taking care of Chris. (Remember, Tsunade doesn''t know yet that Hina left to go find her nieces, and Sakura is the only one taking care of Chris.) ¡°Kakashi, what the hell happened here?¡± (Tsunade) asked while she was still healing Isabella. She wasn''t here when all of this happened, so she is completely unaware. ¡°Itachi had a better view than I did, so I suggest you tell him what happened here.¡± (Kakashi) Tsunade only turned her head to face Itachi. Itachi started to give her a brief explanation of what happened here, including the man that he just saw. The entire piece of land is now floating safely out of harm''s way. Even if the aliens tried to jump using their full strength, they wouldn''t be able to reach it as it was too high for them. Several people started experiencing headaches and difficulty breathing, the higher they are, the less oxygen there was, But as ninjas, they had to adapt to this new life of theirs. And with the help of the trees growing on his floating island, the island did produce a bit of oxygen which helped the ninjas a bit. The birds from Tori no Kuni enjoyed their new life styles. They had more space to live in, even if some of it is being occupied by the ninjas of Konoha. The latitude didn''t bother any of them, as they used to live in a much higher latitude before it was shot down by a dragon. It has already been three days since the escape, and there have been no casualties at all. Itachi used the powers of his rinnegan, to keep an eye on the land below them. His rinnegan eyes allow him to see even further than the Byakugan can. He saw everything down below, and wasn''t surprised by what he saw. What he saw was destruction. All the other villages, had been destroyed, not a single soul could be found. Even the forests were not spared. Itachi couldn''t believe this. In the three days that they have been here, the elemental nation had been taken over by the army of aliens. Itachi could assume that they were the only ones alive. He had tried to locate that man, but to no avail. It''s as if he never even existed. In the three days that they have been up here, Chris had yet to wake up. Sakura, not once has she left her sensei¡¯s side, as she was afraid that something would happen to him when she wasn''t around. If Tsunade wasn''t the Hokage, then she would have taken some turns to take care of Chris, so Sakura would rest. But, with everything that has happened, it was hard for her to find a break. Sakura doesn''t have a lot of experience in taking care of patients, especially when her first patient is her own sensei. During the second day, she realized that Chris had yet to clean his body. Usually, Chris would kill germs upon intact due to his healing Kekkei Genkai, but now, he is vulnerable. The blood still hasn''t been cleaned off yet from his body, and they had to, or he might come in contact with a disease and that is the last thing they want. Sakura blushed hard at the thought of washing Chris¡¯s body, as if he were her newborn child. She tried so hard to fight of her embarrassment, but she couldn''t do it. Sakura had no choice but to ask Hina for help. She would have asked Luna, Kat, TenTen or Hinata to help her, but she thought that they would also be very embarrassed. She didn''t want to put them through that awkward situation. She had no choice, but to ask an adult to do her job. Hina only gave a chuckle when she heard Sakura''s request. She understood that Sakura was too shy to do it, so Hina gladly said yes, and wiped Chris cleanly. Hina had experience giving showers to her nieces when they were little. Although she has not done the same to a male kid, it reminded her when she used to do the same to Hanabi and Hinata. Such precious memories. Hina wondered, what it would have been like to have Chris as her child. She doesn''t know why, but she never had the thought of having her own babies. Maybe because she saw Hanabi and Hinata as her daughters, then that must be why. Honestly, Hina doesn''t know the answer to her question, but she didn''t put that much thought to it anymore. But if she had a choice to pick her own child, she would have chosen Chris out of all people. Sakura stood outside the door that day, as she didn''t dare to look inside. And now you''re all caught up. Right now, Chris laid on the ground, sleeping soundly without a care in the world. Luna and the others had visited Chris during these past few days, but only for a short time. It was hard seeing him like this, especially for Hanabi. They brought him some stuff, like flowers that they picked off, or just some stuff that they thought would be helpful for Chris. Sakura was the only one who stayed behind for Chris. Hina also stayed with Chris for long periods of time, but Hanabi needed Hina to be there as well. Sakura didn''t mind at all spending all of her time with her sensei, she even found him kinda cute when she took a closer look at his face. During these past few days, she had fed him, gave him some medication that could help his condition, and other things. The only thing she couldn''t do, is taking out his bedpan. That was Hina''s job. Right now, Sakura used her legs to support Chris¡¯s head. She had started brushing his hair, as if that were a natural thing to do. She didn''t find this weird at all, but she thought that she would help him in any way that isn''t too embarrassing. Sakura even found it fun to mess around with his hair. She softly brushed his hair, as her smooth fingers came in contact with his scalp, She once listened to the sound of his heartbeat, because she wanted to make sure if it was okay. One of the claw marks were too close to his heart, and even Tsunade wasn''t entirely sure if his heart was unaffected or not. She did find it embarrassing, but she couldn''t rely on Hina to do everything for her, or she will never become a great medical ninja. Last night, as she listened to his heartbeat, she found it rather calm and peaceful. With each passing beat, she found herself drawing closer to his heart, until her entire head sank into his chest. She found herself getting sleepy, as if each heartbeat was hypnotizing her, and she fell into a deep sleep, She found herself waking up in his embrace. She had been on top of him all night. Sakura gave a surprised yelp, and blushed heavily. What was she doing? This is not something that a medical ninja should do to his/her patients. Heck, she wasn''t even that close to her sensei. If anyone should do something like that, should be Luna herself. But strangely, she found herself still getting drawn to him. She didn''t think of it these past few days, but, she found herself unable to separate from him. She looked at his figure, and had these weird feelings for him. This feeling, was vastly different whenever she thought of Sasuke. She didn''t know how to describe it, but she felt happy, and a sense of¡­ all the wonderful things in one place. ¡°Wait! Don''t tell me¡­ that I like him?!¡± (Sakura) said to herself. Sakura shook her head as she covered her red tomato-face, with her hands. For as long as she can remember, she had always liked Sasuke, and she still does. But looking at Chris, she didn''t even know what to think anymore. ¡°No, it can''t be. He already has Luna, and TenTen likes him too. But¡­ why do I have a sense of warmth when I''m near him?¡± (Sakura) Even with all these emotions piled up, Sakura gently lifted up Chris¡¯s head, and rested it on top of her legs. ¡°Maybe¡­ just this once.¡± (Sakura) said as if she was talking to Chris. Chris¡¯s facial description wasn''t that bad, if anything, she found it handsome. His face was tanned slightly, his straight black hair that reached up to his neck. His strong figure as a result of training. He wore a Hyuuga robe, which gave him another type of charm. (I think that this is the first time that I give a description about the MC. Took me long enough.) Sakura lightly caressed his smooth hair, and it felt good in her hands. She slowly made her way to his forehead, and planted him a kiss. ¡°Please wake up soon.¡± (Sakura) said gently. Sakura ignored her blush and just continued brushing his hair. As for Chris, even though he hasn''t woken up yet, he could still feel his surroundings. He knew what was happening around his surrounding, and he only thought of one thing. ¡®Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit!¡¯ Chris thought endlessly. Chapter 86 summoning the fourth After what felt like weeks had past, Chris had woken up. The first thing that he saw wasn''t the ceiling, but it was Sakura still playing with his hair. After the third day, Chris¡¯s body was now in a stable condition, which is why Sakura played with his hair, while his head rested on her lap. Sakura noticed that his eyes were locked in hers, and she felt very embarrassed because she got caught doing something embarrassing. However, only one word surfaced on her mind. ¡°PERVERT!!!¡± (Sakura) yelled out enough that everyone on this island heard her. *SLAP!* as a reflex, she slapped Chris on his cheek and send him flying out of the bird house. Al¡¯s house, was completely destroyed. Chris couldn''t help but think: ¡®She was the one who was playing with my hair while I was asleep. So how am I a pervert?¡¯ Luckily for Chris, he couldn''t feel pain, but there was a red hand mark on his left cheek. Sakura realized what she had done. She was supposed to be taking care of him, and yet she slapped silly. Chris landed on some tree that broke his fall, not too far away from Al¡¯s house. He didn''t know what to think right now. ¡°Chris. I am so sorry.¡± (Sakura) quickly ran to help Chris up. She couldn''t believe what she had just done. ¡°I''m all right, Sakura.¡± (Chris) couldn''t help but touch his cheek where Sakura slapped him, and it felt very warm. Just how much strength did Sakura apply to that slap? ¡°Please, let me help you up.¡± (Sakura) supported Chris with her arm, as she helped him walk over to Al¡¯s house, even though part of it was destroyed when she sent Chris flying back with a great force. Chris tried to stand up by himself, but Sakura wouldn''t let him as she was worried for him. Chris was fine now, but Sakura felt guilty for what she had done to him, ¡°I didn''t mean to do that, sensei. I swear.¡± (Sakura) apologized to her sensei, as if she had done an unspeakable act. ¡°It''s fine, Sakura. In fact, you''re not the first one to sent me flying me through a building.¡± (Chris) he is talking about the time when Hinata launched him through a wall, a while ago. And also the time when Kat punched him when he trained her. ¡°Oh. I don''t know how to respond to that.¡± (Sakura) Sakura gently laid Chris on the floor on top of a few blankets. Lucky for her, almost everyone was busy settling in this place, or else everyone would have heard what Sakura had just done. ¡°Stay here, everybody wants to see you again.¡± (Sakura) She wasn''t able to look at Chris after what had just happened, so she made the excuse to fetch Luna and the others, to tell them that Chris had just woken up. Everybody was praying that Chris would wake up soon, as they are worried for his well being. This is not something that they would expect to happen to Chris. Not only that, but he almost died, again. Chris only saw her figure running away, and couldn''t help but notice that even Sakura had her cute side. Chris stared helplessly at the ceiling, made out of nothing but ranches and leaves, just like a bird nest or something. Ever since Chris fell unconscious, he could still hear what had happened around him, he even knew that the alien had taken his Kekkei Genkais from him, which was a terrible blow for Chris. Chris had three days to think about it, and he is acting cool about it. However, he was wondering how the others would react when the see him without his super awesome, overpowered, Kekkei Genkais. ¡°Bluescreen, are you there?¡± (Chris) asked. ¡­ Nothing happened. ¡°Blue screen, are you okay?¡± (Chris) asked once again. ¡­ still no answer: Hm. Weird. Usually, bluescreen would always answer to Chris. Chris stood up, and checked his own chest for the wounds that the mother alien had caused him. He saw a wound that resembled a lot like a beast¡¯s claw. However, since Sakura and Tsunade had taken care of him, the only thing that was left was a huge scar: ¡°That alien was indeed terrifying, but it left me with a pretty cool looking scar. Hehehehe.¡± (Chris) couldn''t help but chuckle at his own comment. ¡°It''s like what they say, chicks like scars. But then again, Luna would not like this scar, as it would remind her that I almost died.¡± (Chris) Chris didn''t want to make this into a huge deal, as it is not the first time he almost died. ¡°Onii-chan!¡± (Hanabi) yelled out loud as soon as she saw Chris sitting up. As if she had just forgotten that Chris had almost died, she launched herself at him and couldn''t help but cry in his chest. Chris was focused so much on his thoughts, that he didn''t notice three pretty girls had entered the house. ¡°Sensei!¡± (Hinata) ran up to Chris¡¯s side, and hugged him tightly, as if he would die if she were to let him go from her embrace. She too couldn''t hold in her tears, as she saw her sensei in full health. ¡°I thought I told you two to not hug Chris, as he is still healing. But, what the heck.¡± (Hina) Hina snuggled herself between the girls, to hug Chris as well. This looked more of a family hug, like a mother and her two daughters came to visit their sick relative. Feeling the warmth of their bodies, and the joy they felt when they saw him, Chris felt happy and extended his arms to hug the three girls in front of him. It felt nice to be loved. ¡°My, my. You already woke up, and the first thing you do is take advantage of pretty girls.¡± (Kat) couldn''t help but tease Chris as soon as she saw him. Hina only smiled and let go of Chris. Hinata did the same, but had a huge blush covering her red face. She was too excited to see her sensei alive and well, that she didn''t notice the others. Hanabi didn''t care what people would think of her, she continued to hug her Onii-chan. ¡°Kat Senju, if you want to hug Chris as well, then you''re more than welcome to.¡± (Hina) ¡°Who would ever want to hug him.¡± (Kat) only gave a pout at the thought of hugging him. Even though he almost died, she still held a grudge against for getting her wet several times during training. Even though she thought of this, she still likes Chris a lot. ¡°If you ever decide to chase after him, Kat. My niece, Hinata, will not go down without a fight.¡± (Hina) said as she gave a small mischievous smile. ¡°AUNTY!!!¡± (Hinata) yelled out to her aunt in embarrassment. Hina made it sound like she was pursuing Chris because she liked him, not to mention that Luna and Chris are in a relationship. ¡°Hehehe.¡± (Hina) chuckled a bit. To be fair, she only said this because these three girls were in a bad mood for the past few days. Hina was very worried about Chris as well, but there was no use crying over him, as crying won''t help his injuries. So Hina thought of livening up the mood a bit, so everybody felt better. Right now, nobody was more happier than Hanabi, as she didn''t even eat or do anything because of the injuries that Chris received. Hanabi blamed herself for not noticing Chris¡¯s injuries, as she had his blood all over her when she hugged him. She thought of herself as a bad sister. But, looking at her Onii-chan alive and looking well, her sadness all disappeared. Chris smiled at this atmosphere. This room was filled with nothing but love. ¡°Chris!¡± (TenTen) came out of nowhere, and also hugged Chris, not even caring that Hinata and Kat were there.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Chris reached out his other arm, and welcomed TenTen with open arms. He could tell that he wasn''t the only one who suffered here, as everyone here was dead worried about him these past few days. Although he felt happy that they did miss him, he also felt sad that he made them worry so much. Soon, Luna, Naruto, Tsunade, Sakura, Al, and even Akamaru, came here to look at Chris. They were all doing something else, which is why it took them so long to reach the news about Chris. Almost everybody gave Chris a tight hug. The tiny bird house was now cramped with so many people inside it. This news eventually reached Itachi''s ears, and he too came for Chris, but with a different purpose than everyone else. Once Itachi entered the small room, everybody didn''t make a sound anymore. During these past few days, Itachi and Tsunade had been in charge of taking care of everything and everyone. You can tell just how their perspective of Itachi changed so much. Itachi was the only one here with the rinnegan eyes, and he can see the aliens that were underneath them. Even though those aliens have been out of their reach, they have attempted several times to bring down this island. Itachi was like a very important guard dog. If it weren''t for him, then maybe they wouldn''t have made it alive for three days straight. Itachi didn''t do this alone, as Isabella and the Phoenix king had something to do with it as well. Itachi suspects that the man in the blue robe, also helped behind the scenes, but for some reason Itachi can''t seem to find him. ¡°Chris. There is something you need to know.¡± (Itachi) said as he stared at Chris. ¡°Brother, can''t this wait?¡± (Luna) said. Luna thought that Chris had done more than enough for them, and he should take a few more breaks before Itachi envolved him with stuff. ¡°I can''t guarantee that the aliens won''t attack us in the next few minutes, so no, Luna, this can''t wait.¡± (Itachi) said sternly as he looked at Luna. Luna took a few steps back as she looked at the ground. These past few days, Itachi has been very stern with everybody, especially with his family. Luna knows that he is worried for them, as they could all die at any minute. Itachi felt like Luna wasn''t taking this seriously, and that is why he was worried for her. If she didn''t care for her own life as much as she has to, then she won''t make it far in life. He doesn''t want to see one of his family members die¡­ again. ¡°Itachi, whatever you have to say, you can say it in front of everybody else. There is no point in keeping secrets anymore.¡± (Chris) Itachi only closed his eyes, he then added. ¡°Very well then. You should know that Minato Namikaze isn''t Naruto''s father.¡± (Itachi) started with this topic. ¡°Oh¡­ that''s surprising.¡± (Chris) couldn''t help but to take another look at Naruto. If Naruto is not the son of Minato Namikaze, then why does Naruto have his looks? When people heard this, the news barely surprised them. It''s clear that they were already told about this beforehand. Chris could still hear his surroundings, but he was not there when a lot of stuff happened. ¡°Fan Uchiha is the father of Naruto.¡± (Itachi) ¡°...what?¡± (Chris) I started to scratch my head and trying to think what the hell was happening. It''s one surprise for Minato to not be the father of Naruto. But for this Fan Uchiha to be the father of Naruto, that''s another thing. ¡°This doesn''t make any sense. If Naruto is an Uchiha, then why hasn''t Naruto shown any signs of waking up his sharingan abilities?¡± (Chris) If Naruto was really an Uchiha, then he would have woken up his hidden abilities long ago. This is getting more and more confusing. ¡°I asked Tsunade to run Naruto a blood test, but here is the weird part: Naruto does indeed possess an Uchiha bloodline, but it¡¯s all messed up.¡± (Itachi) After the fight with the aliens, Itachi took a sample of Naruto''s blood and had Tsunade test it. However, there were things that didn''t make sense about his blood. ¡°What do you mean messed up?¡± (Chris) ¡°Tsunade says it is as if someone or something intentionally changed the blood of Naruto.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Is Naruto in danger?¡± (Chris) I didn''t like the sound of that. ¡°No.¡± (Itachi) shook his head. ¡°His blood is indeed scrambled, however it is not dangerous.¡± (Itachi) ¡°That''s good to hear. But, what kind of changes were made into Naruto''s blood?¡± (Chris) ¡°We are not too sure, but it seems that Naruto does possess Uchiha, only that his sharingan abilities had been forced out of his system.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Meaning?¡± (Chris) ¡°That no matter what happens, Naruto will not be able to unlock his sharingan abilities.¡± (Itachi) I actually thought it would have been worse, but that literally changed nothing about Naruto. However, what kind of person or machine is qualified to take a person¡¯s power like that? Aside from the mother alien. Naruto didn''t feel anything at all. However, he was at least glad to know who his parents were. Well, no one knows who actually Fan Uchiha is, but at least he knows his father''s name. ¡°There is still something that everybody needs to know, Chris.¡± (Isabella) walked inside the bird house. All the attention was on her now. ¡°Itachi told me what you told him. Something about a blue screen.¡± (Isabella) ¡°Wait, does this somehow include how you know so much about us, and our abilities, and other things that no one else should know?¡± (Luna) said. Itachi only trusted a few people, such as Karen and Isabella. He thought that this news should be told to everyone directly from Chris. ¡°We all need to know Chris, as it could help us find this Fan and to kill the mother alien.¡± (Hina) said this time. Everyone looked at Chris, they were very curious about his secrets. With everybody¡¯s eyes on him, he had no choice but to tell them everything. ¡°Okay, I will tell. All of you take a seat, some of you might not be able to handle the information.¡± (Chris) Since there were no chairs here, they had to sit on the floor, that was filled with branches and leaves. I bet some of them had a stick up their ass, literally speaking. ¡°Let me start by how I got here. It all started a few months ago...¡± (Chris) And just like Itachi, he had to tell them about the Naruto anime, and bluescreen. And just as Chris expected, some of them had trouble believing this story, while others couldn''t take it and had to sit down. ¡°You''re saying that this Fan Uchiha was transported to this world like you? How come you didn''t tell me?¡± (Itachi) said out loud. Chris even told them what he knew about Fan. ¡°I didn''t have time, Itachi. Even I was unaware of it until the aliens attacked the village.¡± (Chris) He was gonna tell Itachi about this, since he had been chased by Fan for quite some time, but Chris didn''t have any time to inform anybody else. And besides, it''s bluescreen¡¯s fault for not telling Chris earlier. Nobody understands why bluescreen won''t tell say anything. (I''ll tell you why: spoilers.) author¡¯s notes. ¡°Sigh¡­ fair enough.¡± (Itachi) understood and just let it go. ¡°However, this does get us more leads to follow. But, if Fan Uchiha was really a citizen of Konoha, then why can''t any of us remember him?¡± (Isabella) ¡°I remember that the mother alien said that it has something to do with this Rei guy.¡± (Itachi) ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Chris) found it weird that no one even knows who Fan Uchiha is, but he wouldn''t connect that to this Rei person, as there was no connection between the two of them. Or is there¡­? ¡°I had a few days to think about it, but I suspect that somehow most of us knew who this Fan Uchiha is, and were even friends with him. This Fan must have fallen in love with Kushina, Naruto''s mother. And he is responsible for other stuff as well. However, somewhere along the way, this Rei erased our memories of Fan Uchiha. I don''t know for what reason.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Even if your thesis is true, that doesn''t explain a lot of things. Such as why is Naruto''s blood as messed up, and who this Rei is, and why the mother alien wants to kill Chris.¡± (Isabella) ¡°I know that, but who can I ask? Nobody even remembers Fan Uchiha, and nobody here but that man in the blue robe is strong enough to fight against the mother alien.¡± (Itachi) ¡°Man in the blue robe?¡± (Chris) ¡°I''ll tell you about it later. But who can help us?¡± (Itachi) ¡°Actually¡­ I think I might know somebody who can help us.¡± (Chris) I said. Everybody turned their eyes to me, unsure if they heard me correctly. ¡°Who?¡± (Itachi) ¡°I think it''s time for Naruto to meet his fath- I mean, I think it''s time for us to summon the fourth Hokage here.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Isabella) ¡°Give me just a second.¡± (Chris) ¡®Bluescreen, I need you here now.¡¯ Chris thought.
Hey! You''re not dead. Good for you. (??????)?
Enough with the jokes, and please tell me you can get my stuff out of my Kekkei Genkai, and bring it out here.
I am not quite sure what you mean?
Before the mother alien took my Kekkei Genkai, I placed Minato Uzumaki in my space inventory thingy.
Uh¡­ ahem. First, your ¡®space inventory thingy¡¯ was never a part of your powers, it was actually my own system that lets you carry stuff with you. I am surprised you didn''t realize it until now.
But I thought that¡­ it doesn''t matter. Can you bring out Minato Namikaze out?
Sure, sure.
And another thing, what the hell have you been doing all this time?
Heheheh. Secret.
¡­
Ah just kidding, I''m gonna tell you. I am on my quest to get my harem!
What¡­?
Since I have a shit ton of harem rings, I gotta make use with them. And what''s a man without his harem.
Again with your sexist remarks. Don''t turn this story into a wuxia novel. (I swear that almost every wuxia novel is either racist and/or sexist, but usually racist.)
Anyways¡­ that is what I was doing, I was getting a harem.
Any luck? ¡­ Bluescreen?
No¡­ not a single girl wants to be in my harem.
I actually feel bad for you. (Not really)
Do you mind if I take TenTen with me?
You stay the fuck away from her!
... she''s not even in your harem, so why are you so protective of her?
Just bring out Minato Namikaze out.
Fine.
Thank you, and good luck with your harem gathering. What resembled a lot like a cadaver wrapped in paper appeared before Chris. He covered Minato in these binding papers because he was giving Chris a hard time when he fought the alien. ¡°TenTen, could you help me with this.¡± (Chris) since the alien took his chakra away, he can''t even apply a simple seal anymore. ¡°Hm.¡± (TenTen) gave him a firm nod. She got on her knees, and applied a complicated set of hand seals to unlock the seal that Chris implanted on Minato. Seconds later, the paper started to unbind itself. And inside was Minato. ¡°Why do you have his corpse?¡± (Hina) asked Chris. It reminded her when she fought the Kages and Sasori a few days ago. ¡°Long story.¡± (Chris) Minato opened his eyes, which are the eyes that one has when they have been reanimated. He stood up from the floor to scan the whole area. His eyes locked onto Naruto, and he said in a casual tone. ¡°You''re Kushina¡¯s son, aren''t you?¡± (Minato) Naruto didn''t know what to say. Nothing popped out of his mind, because he thought that Minato was a walking zombie. He is literally the only one who could be thinking of something that stupid in this situation. Then again, this is Naruto we are talking about. ¡°I can feel the power of the nine tails inside you, so there is no mistaking it. You''re the son of the women who I loved and also died for.¡± (Minato) Chapter 87 The moment you all have been waiting for (literally) ¡°Minato, we don''t have a lot of time here, so we need your help.¡± (Chris) stood up from his spot, but Hanabi still clung onto him like a cute Koala. Minato turned his head and he saw Chris. ¡°You''re that kid that sealed me. I must thank you, or Orochimaru might have used me for me many other unspeakable acts.¡± (Minato) ¡°Orochimaru is dead.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh. Did you kill him?¡± (Minato) asked a bit surprised. Orochimaru is a very strong character, and he couldn''t have been brought down that easy. ¡°I did.¡± (Isabella) said out loud. Minato turned to face Isabella, and was quite surprised to see her. ¡°Isabella! It''s surprising to see you here,¡± (Minato) ¡°Some things happened after when you died.¡± (Isabella) ¡°If you''re here, then the situation is worse than I thought. So what''s the problem here? And what can I do to help?¡± (Minato) asked Chris. Minato quickly scanned the area, and didn''t notice it at first, but there are a lot of strong people here, as well as several people that he was acquainted. ¡°Do you know of a man named Fan Uchiha?¡± (Chris) When Minato heard his name, he got a light headache. Which is funny because he''s a corpse, and he shouldn''t even have headaches. Itachi, Isabella, and several other people noticed his headache. It happened to them as well when they heard the name of Fan Uchiha. It is not a coincidence at all, their memories have been tampered with and this is the proof they need. ¡°That name¡­ I''m sorry, I don''t recall a man with that name.¡± (Minato) ¡°Minato, we suspect that he had something to do with our current events. If there is something that you know about him, then you should tell us.¡± (Hina) ¡°Hina¡­ sorry, but I cannot remember him.¡± (Minato) Minato is friends with a lot of people here, and he is quite surprised to see them here. But he must remain calm. ¡°Nice try Chris, but it looks like your plan failed.¡± (Itachi) said with an angry yet sad tone. When can they ever catch a break? ¡°What do you mean? I knew that Minato would have forgotten about Fan Uchiha.¡± (Chris) Chris knew that whoever erased the existence of Fan Uchiha from this world, is a very powerful man. That is why he didn''t expect Minato to remember Fan Uchiha. When the others heard him, they had a confused look on their faces. If Chris knew that Minato wouldn''t remember Fan Uchiha, then what was the point in bringing him back from the dead? ¡°I never said that Minato would ever remember Fan Uchiha, because he is gonna help us with something else.¡± (Chris) ¡°Such as?¡± (Itachi) ¡°Minato is gonna find Fan Uchiha.¡± (Chris) said. Everybody was taken aback. How is Minato gonna find Fan Uchiha? They were all confused yet curious to what Chris was planning. ¡°Can you explain how am I supposed to do that?¡± (Minato) asked. How is he suppose to find someone that he has never met before, or that everybody has forgotten about. As far as he knew, anyone could be Fan Uchiha. ¡°Listen, over a decade ago, I suspect that you and him were either best friends, or rivals.¡± (Chris) ¡°What makes you so sure of that?¡± (Minato) ¡°It''s simple; do you still love Kushina Uzumaki?¡± (Chris) asked. This wasn''t a surprise to anybody, as Minato said it himself last chapter. ¡°I will always love her. But I don''t see how Kushina is involved in this?¡± (Minato) ¡°Because Naruto, is the son of Kushina Uzumaki *AND* Fan Uchiha.¡± (Chris) When Minato heard this, a bunch of killing intent sprouted out of his body out of nowhere. ¡°I''ll kill him! He made Kushina suffer so much, and because of him, Kushina and I had to die!¡± (Minato) yelled out furiously. Isabella used her chains to bind down Minato. This isn''t the way that a Hokage should act. ¡°Hold it there, we don''t want you to go super Saiyan in front of us.¡± (Chris) ¡°You don''t understand kid. I have been tracking the one who raped Kushina a long time ago, I almost thought that he died.¡± (Minato) ¡°How are you certain that he raped Kushina?¡± (Chris) ¡°Because Kushina said that she found herself pregnant at one time, and she doesn''t even remember how or when it happened. It means that someone must have knocked her out, and took advantage of her body in every way.¡± (Minato( That does sound like a legit answer, but after so much had happened today, people knew that it wasn''t the case. ¡°Relax, people might have thought she was raped, because they had probably forgotten about Fan Uchiha at that time. Fan probably didn''t rape her¡­ I think.¡± (Chris) Minato blamed Fan because if it weren''t for him, then Kushina wouldn''t have been forced to give labour to Naruto, and the nine-tails would have never been able to escape. He blamed it on Fan, because of what he did to Kushina. (The same thing would have happened if Minato was the one who gave Kushina a child, just like in the anime.) ¡°I¡­ I guess you might be right.¡± (Minato) He started to calm himself down, and not lose himself to his rage once again. ¡°Tell me kid, how can I find this Fan guy?¡± (Minato) said softly. The chains still bonded him there, for the protection of everybody here. Now that Chris thinks about it, is there any reason that all of these people should even be here? ¡°Well like I said, Kushina must not have been raped by Fan Uchiha, but rather those two were either lovers, or a married couple.¡± (Chris) Hearing this, Minato felt his heart got pierced by something sharp. To think that the woman he loved was with somebody other than him. It''s just too hard to bear. ¡°So since the two of you loved the same woman, then you two must have at least fought several times before.¡± (Chris) ¡°I still don''t see how this is helping.¡± (Itachi) said. He is getting impatient. ¡°Because Minato is also a seal expert, and he must have used his flying thunder god technique on Fan Uchiha.¡± (Chris) ¡°But even if I did, I don''t see how we can find hi-... oh my god.¡± (Minato) said in shock as he finally understood Chris¡¯s plan. Others who were aware of Minato¡¯s abilities seemed to have realized what Chris had planned. ¡°You finally get it.¡± (Chris) smiled a bit. He is glad that his plan finally got through to him. ¡°It''s so simple yet genius.¡± (Minato) ¡°I don''t understand?¡± (Naruto) scratched his head as he tried to make sense out of all of this. It was the same for several others. ¡°Once the flying thunder god technique is applied to a person, the mark will never wear off no matter how much time goes by. If Chris is correct, then Minato should be able to track down Fan Uchihas within seconds, no matter the distance.¡± (Isabella) said.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Oh! That is such a cool move!¡± (Naruto) said as sparkles formed in his eyes. When everybody heard Isabella, they all understood why Chris brought Minato here. It was because of a special technique that Minato possessed. ¡°Chris is very smart.¡± (TenTen) said on the side. Nobody here thinks that they would have thought up of a plan like this. Chris smiled at her compliment, he too enjoyed compliments very much. ¡°I can try. Just give me a few minutes.¡± (Minato) Isabella released Minato from her chains, so he can freely use his power. Minato closed his eyes, and concentrated on all the seals he had ever applied in his life, he could sense them all, even ones that he had left back at the leaf village. The number of marks he had implanted for far too many to count. It will take some time before he can find Fan Uchiha. That is IF he ever did leave a mark of Fan Uchiha. ¡°It will be some time before he can locate Fan Uchiha. I suggest that we do something productive.¡± (Hina) ¡°Agreed.¡± (Tsunade) Everybody scattered out of the room, and continued to build and help their people in any way they can. Chris stayed behind, because he felt like he must face Fan Uchiha as well. Hina, Isabella, and Itachi had to stay behind because there are things they had to settle with this Fan Uchiha. Hanabi and the others had the choice to leave, but they didn''t want to, especially Hanabi who seemed to be glued to Chris. ¡°That reminds me. What happened to Lee? Is he all right?¡± (Chris) had just remembered that Lee had witnessed the death of Guy right in front of his eyes. To Lee, it must feel like he had just lost a father, or someone really close. ¡°These past few days, I had been trying to heal the injuries that he received. It''s not easy for someone to get over a loved one''s death. But overall, he is fine.¡± (Isabella) said in a soft voice. Isabella blames herself for not saving Guy when she had the chance. But it was Guy¡¯s act that gave everyone time to leave Konoha alive. ¡°I feel bad for Lee.¡± (Chris) ¡®Maybe I should talk to Lee after this. I might know a way to help his grieve. Maybe I can even bring back Guy from the dead.¡¯ Chris thought to himself. This is a different world of Naruto, with even more possibilities than the anime. It is possible to bring back Guy, but how? Pain is dead. So Chris must now find a new way to bring back a dead person. But Guy¡¯s corpse turned into meat paste, after he fought the mother alien. ¡°Um¡­ Chris.¡± (Luna) said softly from the side. ¡°Yes?¡± (Chris) responded. ¡°Have you noticed your Kekkei Genkais?¡± (Luna) After all this time, people felt that Chris had yet to notice that his powers are gone. It sucks, but what else can he do about it. Everyone expected Chris to at least feel angry that his powers were gone, but his answer was unexpected. ¡°There''s no point in crying about it Luna. And besides, I basically lived my entire life without those powers. I won''t say that I don''t miss them. But if I had to choose between my Kekkei Genkais and you guys, then I would have given up on my Kekkei Genkais without a second thought. I''m just glad that all of you are alive, and I can hug you all and can hang out with all of you. I am not sad nor angry that my powers are gone, because I have you guys by my side, and that is all I need.¡± (Chris) Chris thought about it much, and got over his powers very quickly. He is gonna miss them, but if fate took his powers to save the ones he loves, then it''s a price he is willing to pay. When everybody heard this, tears fell from their eyes. To think that Chris cared about them that much. ¡°I can''t take it anymore. Sorry about this, Luna.¡± (TenTen) said. ¡°What are you saying?¡± (Luna) asked perplexed. TenTen didn''t answer back, but just made his way towards Chris¡¯s lips, and gave him a kiss in front of everybody. Chris didn''t expect TenTen to be so bold and just kiss him out of the blue.
YES! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES YES! YES! THIS IS WHAT I HAVE BEEN IN WAITING FOR!!! PRAISE THE AUTHOR!!!!! ?(?¦Å? )?
The sensation of kissing TenTen felt good. It felt like he was lying down on a cloud, as a beautiful angel kissed him. This sensation was so wonderful that he wished it would never end. Chris was so immersed in his kiss with TenTen, that he forgot to push her away because Luna was in this room. Most people here had their chins touch the ground, and their eyes sockets just popped out. Luna was similarly shocked, but didn''t get angry at TenTen. All she did was pout and turned her eyes to another direction. {(©V¦Å©V) something like this. Just to give you a better picture of the situation} Luna took it surprisingly well. Hina enjoyed TenTen¡¯s bold move, and she couldn''t help but praise her. If only her niece was that bold. She couldn''t help but turn to Hinata, who had her face flushed with her hand covering her mouth. Hina wanted to say something to Hinata, but found the atmosphere a little too awkward to say anything at this moment. She is just gonna have to wait. (I believe most of you already knew what she was gonna say to Hinata.) TenTen took a few steps back with a huge blushes face. Even though Chris didn''t want to be in a relationship with her, but she can''t help but fall deeper in love with him every single day. TenTen finally got to express her feelings to him, not using words, but through her actions. Itachi wasn''t stupid, and could tell just how much TenTen likes Chris. He knows this because Karen gives Itachi the same look every time they''re alone. Itachi didn''t know what to say if Chris wanted a harem. As long as it doesn''t hurt her sister, then it''s fine by him. He just can''t see himself getting involved in a girl¡¯s love for a man. It''s not TenTen¡¯s fault that she likes Chris, it just happens naturally. Without waiting for Chris to say anything, TenTen gets up and walks up to Luna very slowly. However, TenTen looks at Luna with a determined look on his face. ¡°I will not give him up that easy, Luna. I know that you and him are boyfriend and girlfriend, but I cannot seem to stop myself from falling in love with him. You should know how I feel about him, because you also feel the same about him, don''t you.¡± (TenTen) TenTen only walks away from the house like a total badass woman. She literally just kissed him in front of his girl, and walked away after saying something to Luna. Classic. Luna did not say anything, but only closed her eyes and sighed a little. She did not get mad or felt anything for TenTen or Chris, It was as if she expected this to happen, again, only that she was ready for it. ¡°I feel like we should do something about this.¡± (Kat) broke the awkward silence. ¡°I think we should wait a little longer.¡± (Hina) gently rested her hand on Kat¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know Chris, you could have at least avoided her kiss.¡± (Luna) said with no hint of emotion at all. Chris had a red face as well. He looked the other way as he scratched his head. How could he have done something about it when it was totally unexpected. ¡°I am not mad at TenTen or you. I already knew that she liked her, and that you like her as well.¡± (Luna) paused for a second, then added. ¡°I have been thinking about it for so long now, and I do not mind if you have other girls besides me.¡± (Luna) ¡°Eh?¡± (Chris) said out of reflex when he heard Luna''s words. Is this really his girlfriend that he knew? Or is she another ninja in disguise. Because this is not what she said a while ago. I almost destroyed my red rings because of her. (Chapter 66) ¡°Now¡¯s your chance, Hinata.¡± (Hina) gently whispered to Hinata¡¯s ear, as if Hinata should take advantage of Hinata blushed hard when she heard her aunt. Right now, Hinata¡¯s mind was so messed up that she didn''t even know what to think anymore. As for Sakura¡­ she just left because she couldn''t take this awkwardness anymore. ¡°Okay. Everybody leave, let''s get out of here.¡± (Isabella) said as she pushed everyone out. ¡°Does that include me as well?¡± (Minato) wasn''t sure if he should leave as well, when he is doing something important right now. ¡°You''re not special, so yeah get out of here. You too, Itachi.¡± (Isabella) said as she pulled those two out of the bird house. Minato couldn''t help but her mad at her words. He is(was) the Hokage, the highest rank in the elemental nation(aside from the fire Daimyo) so he should be very special. Not to mention that his own technique is gonna find Fan Uchiha. ¡°This is very personal to Chris and Luna, so nobody should be here.¡± (Isabella) Hanabi didn''t want to go, but Hina had to pull her out of here. The only ones who were left in the bird house, was Chris and Luna. ¡°I am very confused Luna. You said that you didn''t approve of me having a harem of my own a few days ago. But now you changed your mind?¡± (Chris) ¡°Of course I changed my mind. After all, girls are mysterious creatures that are hard to predict.¡± (Luna) ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± (Chris) ¡°My father¡­ before he died.¡± (Luna) ¡°Ah.¡± (Chris) ¡°Please listen to me: Ever since you smashed those precious rings to pieces, I have been thinking long and hard about it.¡± (Luna) there is a slight pause, before Luna starts talking again. ¡°I cannot stop other girls from liking you, as you are indeed an amazing person. You have done so much for all of us, so it''s no wonder that more and more girls are started to get attracted to you. There is no way I can ever change that. Kat likes you, TenTen likes you, and maybe Hinata does as well, I am not too sure about her though.¡± (Luna) ¡°But Luna, you said that you didn''t want me to have a harem, because you are afraid that you won''t be my special girl.¡± (Chris) ¡°Then promise me one thing.¡± (Luna) stretched out her finger, as she gave Chris a very firm and serious look. ¡°I''m listening.¡± (Chris) Luna only hugs him tightly, as her arms are wrapped around his neck. She gently bit her lip as she rested her head on his chest. ¡°Promise me, that you will only have a maximum of 5 girls, and no more than that amount. And also, promise me that I will be your ¡®very special girl¡¯ I will be the first one to marry you, and that is it. That''s all I''m asking for.¡± (Luna) Chris¡¯s only thought about it for a few seconds. He wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Are you are about this?¡± (Chris) just wanted to make sure. ¡°There is also one more thing.¡± (Luna) ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) ¡°Please treat us with love and respect. You must treat us all equally, and you must spend the same amount of time with all of us.¡± (Luna) said. Luna thought that it would be almost impossible to say this, but it is actually easier than she thought. ¡°Okay, I''ll try my very best.¡± (Chris) ¡°Am I the best girlfriend or what?¡± (Luna) said as she looked at his face. ¡°Of course you are. And that is why I love you so much.¡± (Chris) ¡°Wait! What did you just say?¡± (Luna) had her eyes opened wide, as if she had just heard the words she had been waiting for all this time. ¡°I said I love you.¡± (Chris) Luna found her mind going blank, like the time when Chris kissed her. All this time, Chris had never told her once that she loves her. She had been waiting for this moment for so long. (I think that he has yet to say he loves her. I am not too sure about that. I will have to check it out later.) Luna found herself getting drawn to him. It''s no wonder why TenTen couldn''t refrain herself from liking Chris, despite Luna being his girlfriend, as it was almost impossible to avoid. Luna imagined herself being in TenTen¡¯s shoes, and she could actually understand what TenTen was actually feeling. Luna quickly went for his lips, and gave him the best kiss he will ever receive.
FOR SO LONG I HAVE BEEN WONDERING WHETHER YOU WERE GONNA HAVE A HAREM OR NOT. I AM SO HAPPY RIGHT NOW. BEST MC EVER!!!!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!
To be continued... Chapter 88 you talk too much I don¡¯t know if you had noticed, but I had stopped writing in first person, that is because I find it easier to write it. And another thing, I will be doing a short challenge just like the time when I asked about Anko¡¯s curse, which was a couple of months ago. If somebody gets it right, I will be posting another chapter tomorrow or the day after tomorrow as a reward. If no one gets the right answer by tomorrow when I wake up, then nothing will change, but you won¡¯t get that extra chapter tomorrow. The challenge is simple: I mentioned earlier that I am planning on writing another story right after this is finished. Whoever gets the answer right first wins, and I will give you a shoutout on the next chapter, just like I did with the other guy. This is what you need to type in order to get that extra chapter. Tell me which anime/manga I will be doing. Yes, I am doing another Fan-fic novel. Hopefully it turns out better than this Naruto fan-fic. Hint: I have may have mentioned the anime somewhere in this story, you¡¯re gonna have to re-read the entire story to know which one I am talking about. If you actaully remember, then you are awesome. 2. What type of system will our MC have? I am indeed doing another system, but that system will not talk a lot like the bluescreen that Chris has. And an extra hint, this system is actually a pretty famous system, and I have seem some people use this system in their fanfics on Royalroad. And another hint is that this other system, is actually based on a manga that I am pretty sure that 95% of you would enjoy. And that is it. If someone does get both of the answers right, then I will post that chapter tomorrow. You guys can spam all the answers you can think of, I do not care. Sorry to keep you waiting, and enjoy. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX Shortly after Luna gave Chris the greatest kiss in the world (I dunno if that is a thing) they left the bird house. Once they exited the house hand-in-hand, they saw everybody just chillaxing outside for no good reason. Of course, TenTen was nowhere to be found. It must have taken her a lot of courage to do what she did. But that courage faded over time. If anybody were in TenTen¡¯s situation, they would probably do the same. (My god I love TenTen so much. I blame myself for not including her as the first candidate of the Mc¡¯s harem. Then again I was a complete noob before, and now I am indeed a better writer thanks to all of you who have continued to support me, and kept giving me pointers.) {And I do not mean most of the reviews that have nohing but hate for this fan-fic.} Itachi seemed to actually be bothered by the fact that Chris was gonna have a harem, because that would mean that he sees his sister as nothing more but someone to take advantage of. Then again, with the Kekkei Genkais that Chris used to possess, it is possible that his off-springs would inherit his power. It is much like when a Uchiha or a Hyuuga would reproduce, their off-spring would definitely also have that power. And also, it is not a bad idea to repopulate the Uchiha clan. Itachi can¡¯t imagine being without his Rinnegan eyes. As they are the source of most of his power, as well as evidence that he is a proud member of the Uchiha clan. Hina was actually smiling and thankint TenTen from the bottom of her heart. If TenTen did not do what she did, then Luna would have never agreed on Chris having a harem. Hina did not hate Naruto personally. But she thought that Hinata deserved so much better, and also of the fact that Naruto won¡¯t be there for his family in the future like she predicted. (I already mentioned her reasons why Hinata should not marry Naruto, so I am not gonna repeat myself again.) Isabella did not think of anything about this, as it is not her problem nor her business. Sakura didn¡¯t know what to think of, but it is most likely that she doesn¡¯t like Chris, but mostly respects him. She has been chasing after the same guy for many years, so her feelings must have been mixed when so much had happened in a day. (Most likely Sakura would never be included in the harem. Even if she is Chris¡¯s student, I still do not personally like her that much.) Hinata and Naruto had left for some reason, as they are not here. As for Hanabi, of course she is here waiting for her Onii-chan to come out. Luna doesn¡¯t know exactly why, but she is blushing a bit right now. As for Chris, he still has that stupid grin on his face. Minato sat in a cross-legged position, as he is still inspecting each and every one of the marks he has ever implanted in his life. Usually this would be easier if he knew the target personally. But the fact that Minato may or may not have ever met Fan Uchiha, is kind of hard to track down. That is why he has to inspect each of his seals one-by-one. Nobody knows how much time it will take Minato to actually find Fan Uchiha, or if he ever will, but it looks like it will be long until they hear a response from Minato. And besides, even if Fan Uchiha was married to Fan Uchiha, he is still gonna beat him up for killing(stealing) the woman he loved. Minato couldn¡¯t help think about Naruto. He wondered if he and Kushina would have been together, Naruto would have been his son. Minato shook his head as he threw away those thoughts, because all of his focus should not be directed at finding Fan Uchiha. ¡°Chris, I need to have a chat with you.¡± (Hina) said as she started walking on another direction, while indicating me to follow her. Luna looked at Chris, as she was curious to know what Hina wanted. But, Chris doesn¡¯t know what Hina wants either. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± (Chris) said to Luna then walked quickly to catch up to Hina. Luna only saw his figure getting further and further away from her. She didn¡¯t feel sad, but was happy that she made that decision. It¡¯s not common to share your boyfreind with others, but, maybe Chris was meant to be shared, but not by too many people. Chris gave Luna the red ring while they were inside the bird house. Before, Chris found it hard to give it to her after they had their little fight. But now, it seemed like the right time to give it to her. Chris felt a sudden boost of power, but sadly his Kekkei Genkais and chakra were still gone. He did feel lighter and physically stronger; but just by a little bit, Hina led Chris into the thick woods. Chris did not say anything, because he knew that whatever Hina had to say to him is important. ¡®Hey bluescreen, question. I may have lost my powers to that mother alien, but what about my skills that you gave me? Am I still able to have access to them?¡¯ Chris said in his mind.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Yes, but only the skills that aren''t based on chakra. For example, your mind reading ability, dancing, cooking. You get the point.
¡®Ah, well that''s incredibly neat. Then again, the mother alien can only steal chakra based moves, so I guess it kind of makes sense.¡¯ Chris felt reassured that at least he still possesses some of his skills. He might have lost his sensing ability, sealing ability and creation, but he still has other cool skills. Not only that, but he also has two skills to choose. Hina came to a sudden halt, which caught Chris off guard since he was in his mind, so he accidentally bumped into Hina¡¯s back. Hina did not mind Chris, but she made sure that no one else could hear what she had to say to Chris. ¡°I know this is very sudden, Chris, but I need you to listen to me.¡± (Hina) said with a very serious face. ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) asked in a serious tone as well. ¡°You said that you are from another world, and that the world we live in is a creation of some guy¡¯s mind. Like a story in a book or something?¡± (Hina) said. ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) he had already explained that this is not a fake world, as it was real to him and everybody else. However, that still doesn''t change the fact that this world is based on some person¡¯s very creative mind. ¡°You might have told us the ending, with Naruto and Sasuke beating a woman named Otsutsuki¡­¡± (Hina) When she puts it like that, it sounds like Naruto and sasuke bullied an innocent woman, but she wasn''t so innocent, as she wanted to kill everyone in this world using her powers. ¡°But just like most books, there must be sequels as well. Am I right?¡± (Hina) ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) could only agree. There is the Boruto series which is a sequel to the Naruto anime/manga. ¡°Then¡­ who does Hinata marry.¡± (Hina) Wait! That is the important question she had in mind? ¡°She marries a certain spiky blonde kid, with whiskers.¡± (Chris) ¡®I thought that this would have been important, but she was only curious to know about something that doesn''t matter anymore. As far as I know, all the knowledge I had of Naruto is completely useless. Hell, Minato isn''t even the father of Naruto! And I thought I knew that!¡¯ (Chris) thought. Hina seemed to have anticipated Chris¡¯s answer. She lied her back on a trunk, as she sat on the smooth grass. ¡°Chris, I have a few favours to ask of you.¡± (Hina) ¡°Ask away.¡± (Chris) ¡°In the future, when this is all over, once we survive this¡­ please ask Hinata for her hand in marriage.¡± (Hina) ¡°I kinda expected you to say this Hina, as Hiashi told me that you two had talked about it and agreed.¡± (Chris) ¡°Good, then I don''t need to repeat myself. But, can you do it now?¡± (Hina) ¡°As in right now?¡± (Chris) asked to be sure. ¡°Yes.¡± (Hina) ¡°Why the rush?¡± (Chris) even if Hinata and him have known each other for months, that is not a good reason to get married right now. ¡°Because I''m afraid.¡± (Hina) said as she began to shed some tears. ¡°You''re that afraid that Naruto will not be there for Hinata and his family?¡± (Chris) ¡°Not that. I am afraid of a completely different reason. I¡¯m afraid that I will die before I see Hinata and you together as a couple. I just want to see that part of her life.¡± (Hina) ¡°Why are making it sound like you only have like a week to live?¡± (Chris) ¡°We might not even have a day, Chris. As far as we know, those aliens might somehow bring down this floating island to the ground. If that were to happen, then we will die.¡± (Hina) ¡°Oh¡­ I see what you''re saying now.¡± (Chris) ¡°I don''t view you differently because you lost your powers, I still see in you so much potential, and the perfect one who should marry my niece.¡± (Hina) ¡°Thanks, Hina. As for your request, I''ll try my best.¡± (Chris) ¡®Huh? Not even my own mother said that she saw potential in me. The only potential she saw in me was cleaning toilets off restaurants. I am not making that part up.¡¯ Chris thought. (Ouch.) ¡°It''s funny actually.¡± (Hina) smiled a bit, but her tears still poured from her eyes. Chris walked up to Hina, and wipes her tears with his sleeve with a delicate force. ¡°What is?¡± (Chris) asked. ¡°I view Hinata as my eldest daughter, and yet, I see you as the son I never had.¡± (Hina) Chris had been thinking about that too. During this time, Hina had been considerate of him, nice to him, never mistreated him in any way, and always supported his decisions. It''s these kinds of actions that made Chris see Hina as a mother as well. Although this real mother was also very cool, she would never be this gentle and heartwarming as Hina. ¡°You know, I am technically an orphan, so maybe you can adopt me.¡± (Chris) said casually. Hina looked at Chris with soft moistened eyes, and a warm smile. She knew what Chris meant when he said that. ¡°If I do adopt you, will you call me mom, mommy, or Hina?¡± (Hina) ¡°I guess mom suits you better.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm. Too bad the leaf was destroyed, otherwise I would have already sent the paperwork by now.¡± (Hina) ¡°That''s okay, mom.¡± (Chris) said with a blush. Hina felt as that one word touched her heart. More tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Give your mom a hug.¡± (Hina) opened up her arms for Chris. As if a strong magnetic force was pulling him, Chris found himself unable to escape from Hina''s embrace. This warmth was vastly different from anything he had ever experienced. As if time itself stop, and the entire place was enveloped with a warmth light. ¡°Do you how long I''ve been waiting for you to call me that?¡± (Hina) said it very gently. She almost thought that Chris would never want to be her son, as she has always seen him as more than a ninja with incredible powers. ¡°Sorry to make you wait so long, mom.¡± (Chris) said. It''s been far too long that Chris had been missing that motherly love. Even if his real mom didn''t have high hopes for his future, she still loved him very much. After a while, the two split up from their embrace. ¡°Are you going to Hinata first or TenTen?¡± (Hina) makes it sound like this is a normal thing to do. ¡°I''ll see who I run into first.¡± (Chris) left that spot at a quick pace. It''s a good thing he also trained his body, because he will need all the help he can get especially with his chakra gone. Hina watched his figure disappear, and couldn''t help but think. ¡®My son might not be as bright as I thought. At first I wanted to trick him by making it sound like we would not be able to live till next week. I thought if I faked a few tears, then that would convince him to chase Hinata. I do not plan on dying until my I can hold in my hands my very own grandchild(s) But who would have thought that Chris would decide to be my son. It''s like all my wishes came true in an hour. Go me¡¯ Hina thought with a smile. She wanted to put up a small act in front of Chris, but things went way better than she imagined. Hina knew that she couldn''t rely on Hinata to fully get over Naruto, that is why she needed to give Hinata that little push. However, if Hinata is still unable to change after this, then Hina can only leave it up to fate. She believes that if she were to go too far into her case, then Hinata would hate her. Hinata is a big girl, so she can make these kind of decisions already, but her aunty was only there to guide her, and not force on her decisions that she might not like. ¡°I hope you do a good job, Chris.¡± (Hina) said as she looked up at the clouds that were floating on the beautiful sky. She truly hopes that they can all make it alive until this mess is over. That is what she is praying for. Chris walks deeply into the woods, using only her 5 senses to get him around through this area. Ever since he lost his chakra, he is not able to pinpoint the location of several people in a big space like this. However, he did manage to find TenTen sitting on the rock as she was contemplating on what she just did. She sensed something coming her direction, only to realize that is was Chris. She did not run away, but decided to face her embarrassment and confront Chris, no matter how awkward this will be for her. ¡°Luna and you probably hates me, don''t you?¡± (TenTen) asked a straightforward question. ¡°No. But I was surprised at how bold you were. I don''t think that I might not be able to pull off something like that, and I''m the one who has a set of balls.¡± (Chris) TenTen only smiled at his words. She found it funny, her embarrassing coming from him. ¡°So what now?¡± (TenTen) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) ¡°I cannot see myself not liking you. Ever since you showed up on that day with the Kubikiribocho, I thought I finally found the man I was gonna spend the rest of my life with.¡± (TenTen) ¡°...¡± (Chris) how would she react if Chris told her that she ended up with Lee in the future. I don''t think anyone wants to know that. ¡°And yet, I was one step too late.¡± (TenTen) ¡°Um. TenTen.¡± (Chris) tried to interrupt her, but she continued on talking. ¡°I wish I could go back in time, on that day that you first showed up in the village, then everything would be different,¡± (TenTen) ¡°TenTen, there is something I think you should know.¡± (Chris) ¡°But sadly, I do not possess such an ability, and neither does anybody here. So sad.¡± (TenTen) just kept talking to herself in her own little world. Chris realized that TenTen was trying to soothe herself down by talking to herself. Chris slowly walked up towards TenTen, who is still talking. ¡°I think it might be possible to be able to find someone with that kind of ability, as this world is full of nothing but mystery- oomph!¡± (TenTen) It took a second for TenTen to realize that her mouth had been shut. She was so immersed in herself, that she didn''t realize until now that Chris gave her a kiss. TenTen could not even think or say anything right now. All she could do was watch as his face was connected with hers. Her heart ran faster by the minute, as time seemed to have slowed down. Chris pulled away from her lips, and only said these few words. ¡°You talk too much.¡± (Chris) said with a smile as he looked happily at TenTen. ¡°N-Nani?¡± (TenTen) That was all that could cross her mind. Chapter 89 Found him ¡°Nani!¡± (TenTen) said out loud in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Chris) acted as if he did not know. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± (TenTen) ¡°Oh, so you can kiss me in front of my girlfriend, but I can¡¯t kiss you when we¡¯re alone.¡± (Chris( TenTen turned her dead down with a huge blush. She couldn¡¯t find any words to retaliate his answer. ¡°B-but still, I-¡± (TenTen) ¡°TenTen, would you like to be my girl as well.¡± (Chris) interrupted her. TenTen looked at his eyes, unsure of what he just said. ¡°Luna said it¡¯s okay, and she is more than happy to share me with you.¡± (Chris) TenTen only turned her head confused. Is that what Luna really said? Because that doesn¡¯t sound like her at all. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t sound like her, but she did say it.¡± (Chris) said as if he knew what she was thinking. ¡°Then that means that I can be with you as well.¡± (TenTen) asked just to be sure. ¡°Yes we can.¡± (Chris) TenTen took the initiative to launch herself at Chris and gave him a huge kiss. Chris responded by accepting her kiss and hugging her waist. Chris might not be a beginner at kissing, but TenTen was, she just gave her first kiss to Chris a few minutes ago. Chris could feel that TenTen was so clumsy with her kiss, that he couldn¡¯t help but tease her a bit. Of course, he will never say that to her. After a few minutes, TenTen broke out from their kiss and took a couple of breaths. ¡°You could have held back, you know, I don¡¯t have that much stamina.¡± (TenTen) said with her face completely flushed. ¡®To think that he was so good at kissing¡­ It must be because of all the time he *trains* with Luna.`` Tenten thought to herself as she could still feel the warmth of his lips on her mouth, as well as the warmth of his hands around her waist. She never felt such a wonderful feeling in her life. TenTen was full of joy right now, as she still cannot believe what happened. Chris felt the same too. But, he thought it would be a dick move to ever compare her and Luna. Of course if he were to say it, he would say that Luna kissed better,,, (Kill the bastard) author. ¡°I¡­ should go now, my father probably needs me.¡± (TenTen) she wanted to stay with Chris, but she wanted to clear her head first before she can face him again. ¡°Sure, say hi to father-in-law for me, heheheh.¡± (Chris) said that part to tease her. He can¡¯t help it, TenTen is too freaking cute. ¡°You¡­ hm!¡± (TenTen) couldn¡¯t find the words to anything at all. She knew what he meant by ¡®father-in;law¡¯ but she was too embarrassed to talk about it, so she ran off with a red face, not even daring to look back. Chris only smiled as she saw her cute figure ran off into the woods. He couldn¡¯t believe he was this lucky to receive such cute girlfriends who love him a lot. (That is literally what happens to ALMOST every single MC in light novels.) ¡®Now, off to find Hinata¡­ wait a minute, I just thought of something. If I were to be adopted in the Hyuuga clan, then wouldn¡¯t me liking Hinata be commiting incest? OH SHIT!!! I just realized that now.¡¯ Chris thought to himself.
HEY!!! Incest is wincest. And you and Hinata aren¡¯t even blood related, so it¡¯s all good. ?(?¦Å? )?
Liar! You just want Hinata in the harem, don¡¯t ya?
That¡­ is a bonus. But incest or not, just persue her already goddamn it! ©c(#?§¥?)?
At this point, Chris failed to notice a small figure watching him from a high tree. The small figure grabbed a kunai from its pouch, and pounced on Chris from the front. ¡°Oomph!¡± (Chris) let out when he was caught off-guard by the small figure. He was forced to the ground, with a sharp kunai on his throat. ¡°Hey there, lover boy. How nice to keep bumping into you.¡± (Anko) said with a mischievous smirk. ¡°Anko? What are you doing here?¡± (Chris) said genuinely surprised that Anko ran into him like that. ¡°What does it look like! You turned into this version of myself, and I want you to turn me back to my sexy self again.¡± (Anko) hissed at him, and drove that kunai deeper into his throat, until a bit of blood started dripping out. Chris could not feel the pain in his throat, thanks to one of the many skills that bluescreen blessed him, so he wasn¡¯t that scared. Anko was still in her loli version, and she couldn''t take it anymore. When she heard that he woke up, she started to formulate the perfect plan to ambush him, and who would have thought that he would walk through this thick forest by himself. As to why she couldn¡¯t just ask him in person and kindly, its because she wants to torture him first, because she holds a huge grudge against him for making her loli curse last 24/7. ¡°Listen, Anko, you should know that I just lost my powers protecting all of you, so there is no way that I can remove your curse anymore.¡± (Chris) ¡°I know, but I am still going to make you suffer. I¡¯ll start by scratching your face until not even your girlfriends can stand you, and i¡¯ll cut your tongue out so you will never be able to talk. Next, I will cut off your limbs until you are this legless, armless thing rolling down the street, like a turd- I mean a leaf in the wind.¡± (Anko) ¡°...¡± (Chris)
..,
(...) ¡°Okay¡­ but isn¡¯t that going a bit too far?¡± (Chris) read her mind, and she is full killer mode right now. Not even the sage of six paths would be enough to stop her revenge. ¡°No it isn¡¯t I am so gonna enjoy cutting you up into little pieces.¡± (Anko)
Are you sure you want her in your harem?
¡®Not anymore.¡¯ ¡°You are weak, so there is no way you can stop me. You will be dead before help arrives. I am actually glad that your powers were taken away, as you can¡¯t heal from what I am about to do to you.¡± (Anko) ¡°But you see Anko, you failed to remember one thing.¡± (Chris) ¡°And what would that be?¡± (Anko) ¡°My natural energy was never taken away.¡± (Chris) And in a few seconds, a thick vine pulled Anko from her ankle leaving her body dangling upside down from a tree. ¡°What the shit is this?! Unhand me you rotten bastard.¡± (Anko) said as she struggled to get out of the vine¡¯s grip, but she couldn¡¯t as her powers have been greatly diminished when she is in her loli form. ¡°You know Anko, I was gonna ask TenTen to help you, but now, I am not gonna help you anymore.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hehehehe! So what are you gonna do to me? You¡¯re not a killer or an evil person, you aren¡¯t that type of person.¡± (Anko) smiled as she knew that Chris would never kill her or torture her in any way. ¡°Perhaps. But, since you tried to cut me, I am not gonna let that matter go. You will know what it is to be tortured by these vines.¡± (Chris) put on the same mischievous smile on his face. He was gonna let Anko go with a slight punishment since she reminded him of his mom, but went against it because Anko would never let this matter go. And no, Chris¡¯s mom was not a loli. Chris gathered the natural energy surrounding him, and summoned up countless vines the surrounded Anko. ¡°No. Not like this.¡± (Anko) fear started to show on her face, as there could only be one reason that Chris had summoned so many vines. Chris raised his hand, and *SNAP* his fingers snapped and all the vines charged at Anko. ¡°Hahahahahaha! No plea- ahahaahaaha! KILL ME! AHAAHAHAHAA¡± (Anko) started trying as the vines started tickling her everywhere in her body, from her armpits, neck and at the bottom of her feet. (Did you honestly think I was gonna have one of those lemon scenes in my stories, think again.) Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Now think about what you¡¯ve done.¡± (Chris) just started to walk away as he continued to ignore her laughter and pleas for help.
You do know that too much laughter can kill her?
Really? Well after this she probably won¡¯t try to hurt me anymore after this. If she does try to hurt me or my friends, I will bury her ass alive.
When the hell did you turn so dark¡­ Actually never mind, forget I said that last part.
¡­ Chris may have lost his Kekkei Genkais, but he still had some of his abilities left, such as his skills, and natural energy. ¡°Now that I think about it, where the hell is Planty? He hasn¡¯t shown up in like 15 chapters.¡± (Chris) No one responded to him, as no one knew the answer, not like there were any people there aside from bluescreen. Chris couldn¡¯t sense Planty in this place, so he must still be somewhere in Konoha, or maybe he already left that place. Wherever he is, hopefully he is still alive and well. He continued walking at a slow pace, to look for Hinata, wherever she may be. On his way, he saw another figure sitting all alone on a stone. It was lee. He did not have that usual fire in him as he always did, because his dire died when his sensei died in front of him. Lee didn¡¯t even move an inch, he had been grieving for the past three days, but he still couldn¡¯t get over Guy¡¯s death. ¡°Seriously? What is it with all these people in the woods? I would help him, but I am on a harem quest.¡± (Chris) pondered whether he should help him, or postpone his harem quest. ¡°Hm! Guy sensei!¡± (Lee) turned around expecting to see his sensei in the flesh, but it was only Chris. Lee had a hard time accepting his sensei¡¯s death, as he didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone alive to kill his sensei. Even now, he had illusions that his sensei was still alive. Lee turned around as soon as he saw Chris. He had hoped that it was his sensei. ¡®Ah dammit, I can¡¯t leave him like this.¡¯ Chris thought as he slowly walked towards him. He felt bad for Lee, and decided to post his harem quest for later. ¡°Um Lee.¡± (Chris) called out to Lee, but not surprisingly, Lee didn¡¯t respond because he didn¡¯t feel like it. ¡°Okay, I see that I am going to waste my time trying to talk some sense into you, so I am gonna apologize for this in advance.¡± (Chris) ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡± (Lee) asked but still don¡¯t his back on Chris. Then he found his body being launched into the air, and hit a tree that broke his landing. He felt an incredible amount of pain in his back. Ignoring the pain, he realized that Chris had just kicked him on his back without holding back at all. ¡°WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!?!¡± (Lee) yelled out to understand what had just happened. Shouldn¡¯t people in this situation try to comfort him, and not kick him in the back? ¡°I saw what happened on that day, and I am truly sorry for what happened, but crying and grieving for his death is not gonna bring him back.¡± (Chris) ¡°What else am I supposed to do, I just lost my sensei so how can I get over his death so easily.¡± (Lee) ¡°You don¡¯t Lee, no one can ever get over a loved one¡¯s death, that¡¯s because you can only learn to live with it.¡± (Chris) ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels like to lose someone important, so how can you talk like you know everything.¡± (Lee) Chris found his comment a bit infuriating. If it were not for the fact that Guy just died, he would not have held back kicking Lee again. ¡°Lee, if Guy were to be here, what would he say to you. ¡®Lee, never let the fire of the leaf inside you die.¡¯ Because I am sure he would say something like that while showing you his white teeth, and he gave you a thumbs up.¡± (Chris) Lee took a moment to process this, and indeed, that is something that his own sensei would say to him. He couldn¡¯t help but tear up a bit, as he felt that he had failed to live his sensei¡¯s expectations. ¡°GUY SENSEI! I AM SORRY! *SNIFF* I PROMISE TO KEEP THE FIRE OF KONOHA ALIVE INSIDE ME AND I WILL NEVER LET IT DIE.¡± (Lee) yelled out to the heavens, hoping that Guy would hear him from above. ¡°I need to mention one more thing to you, it might be possible to bring Guy back to life again.¡± (Chris) It felt like the world suddenly lit up when Lee heard those magnificent words come out of Chris¡¯s mouth. ¡°R-Really!¡± (Lee) more tears started falling from his eyes, as he had never felt so much hope in his life before. ¡°Yes it is possible, but we can''t do it now, there are a lot of stuff we need to attend to first, and then we can bring back Guy from the dead.¡± (Chris) Lee immediately hugged Chris very tightly. ¡°THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!¡± (Lee) shouted out in tears of joy as he jumped up and down repeatedly like a little kid. Chris didn¡¯t do anything but let Lee hug him. ¡°Oh. I just remembered, you lost your powers.¡± (Lee) said as he looked at Chris with a surprised look. He accidentally overheard Isabella when she was talking to somebody else, but at that moment he was too broken to care. ¡°Yes I did.¡± (Chris) didn¡¯t hide it and just admitted it. ¡°Then I must help you. Chris, I have a request.¡± (Lee) ¡°What is it?¡± (Chris) asked. He did not expect Lee to say something like this. ¡°I want to teach you the eight gates.¡± (Lee) said with a face that expected Chris to say yes. ¡°What? Why? That move is a secret teaching that Guy taught you.¡± (Chris) asked very surprised at his request. ¡°It is, but I know that in my heart, Guy sensei would have wanted to teach you this technique.¡± (Lee) ¡°Lee, I know that the eight gates is a powerful move, but the side effects are very severe.¡± (Chris) It is possible for Chris to learn the eight gates, but it would damage his body, just like what happened to Guy in the anime.
You should learn it. It might be a big risk to use this technique, but it is a bigger risk not facing your enemy without your full power. After learning this powerful technique, your chances of survival will without a doubt increase.))
Hm. Good point. ¡°I know the side effects are severe, but we must be prepared at all times.¡± (Lee) tried his best to make Chris accept his offer. Lee had another reason to teach this move to Chris, that is because he was afraid that if he were to die, then the eight gates formation would be lost forever. This is one of the few things that he had to remember his sensei, so he must make sure that it lives for future generations to learn. After all, the fire of the leaf must never wear out. ¡°Okay, I''ll do it.¡± (Chris) accepted the offer. ¡®Even with my skill to learn everything faster than anybody, it might take me some time to learn the eight gates. Hopefully nothing major happens while I''m practicing this move.¡¯ Chris thought to himself. ¡°YOSH! LETS DO IT!¡± (Lee) yelled out in pure joy, as flames appeared on his eyes. He couldn¡¯t wait to teach Chris, and bring back his sensei. And so after that, Chris had learned to open the eight inner gates. At first it was easy, but it got harder by the minute. It took Chris almost 10 hours to comprehend this technique. It might have taken him longer if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was a master taijutsu, as well as thanks to his skill that bluescreen blessed him with. And without his shadow clones, progress was slower than he thought it would be. Chris managed to understand up to the fifth gate, and he almost made a breakthrough through the sixth gate. It might take him a minimum of 4-5 more days before he can comprehend the eight gate. Even Guy could not face the alien with the eight gate, proving just how powerful the alien was right now. And even now as they speak, the mother alien is probably getting more and more powerful. Chris thought that if he had learned this technique beforehand, then he would have had a chance to face on the aliens face-to-face equally. and maybe he wouldn¡¯t have lost his Kekkei Genkais right now. But right now it was time to weep, as it was his mistake and he couldn¡¯t fix that now. After ten long hours of practice, Chris went back to Al¡¯s house to sleep. He would have continued to practice longer, but bluescreen warned him that the eight gates is taking up a huge toll on his body, so he needed a good nights rest. Lee and him parted their ways for now. Lee could only open up to the fifth gate, as that was his limit, so he could not teach Chris anything else, but he was still satisfied that Chris managed to unlock the fifth gate in such a short amount of time. Chris had to find a way to unlock his power up to the eight gate, or he won¡¯t have a chance to beat the alien. But now, he also needs to find other ways to defeat the alien, and not just rely on the eight gate technique. As Chris got closer to Al¡¯s home, he saw Luna and TenTen happily chatting with one another. It¡¯s clear that they had a lot of time to talk about sharing Chris, and they seemed to be happy. They looked like the best of friends. Everybody else was here: Minato still sat in a cross-leg position, still trying to locate Fan after all this time. Itachi kept looking out in case those aliens manage to set foot on this land. Isabella and Hina helped the people in any way they could think of. Kat was practicing her wood release and plant energy. Akamaru took a piss on a tree, which made Kat angry since that was the spot she was practicing. Hinata helped the people in any way she could think of as well. Naruto was nowhere to be seen, as well as Gaara nor anybody else was present here. Chris slowly made his way towards TenTen and Luna. He put his arms over their shoulders and sat between them. ¡°How are my girls doing this fine evening?¡± (Chris) asked with a huge smile on his face. ¡°Its noon, and you¡¯re just taking advantage of us.¡± (Luna) said with a slight smirk. She knew very well that Chris was very happy that he could have other girlfriends other than her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with taking advantage of my girls?¡± (Chris) Chris didn¡¯t lower his voice, so it reached the ears of everybody else. Of course, Itachi was angry that Chris would ever say that as if it were a normal thing to do. They thought that Chris meant it in a sexual way, which made all of them look at Chris and the girls with a weird expression. TenTen only blushed when he said that. But Luna was so embarrassed that her brother thought they were doing something very inappropriate, so she pulled hard on Chris¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that when we¡¯re in public.¡± (Luna) said with a fierce look in her eyes, but she still had a super flushed face. ¡°Okay, okay, sorry.¡± (Chris) he didn¡¯t mean to make it sound like that, he only wanted to tease them slightly, but it backfired. *BOOM* As if something had exploded, Minato was sent back with an unbelievable force, that he crashed into Al¡¯s house, bringing the entire bird house down. Everybody immediately took notice of this, and thought it was an attack from the aliens. Nobody has let their guard down for a second, so they immediately reacted. However, there was nobody else here but them, and they couldn¡¯t feel the presence of those aliens. Itachi hid Luna and Chris behind him, to protect them both. He doesn¡¯t know what to think about TenTen, but she was the one who made this island float thanks to her skills in seals, so he will protect her as well. ¡°Minato, what happened?¡± (Isabella) asked rather perplexed. Minato came out of the rubble, with his clothes and body intact. He looked at everybody who wanted an explanation about what just happened here. ¡°I found him. I found Fan Uchiha.¡± (Minato) said loud enough for everyone to hear him. Everybody was greatly surprised, that their eyes widened a bit. Especially Chris. Chapter 90 Rei ¡°Yo-You actually found him! Where is he?¡± (Itachi) asked immediately. They all had some doubts whether or not Chris¡¯s plan was gonna work, but they all were glad that his plan worked. ¡°That¡¯s the bad part, I cannot teleport to him.¡± (Minato) shook his head solemnly. ¡°How are you so sure that you know its him?¡± (Isabella) asked. ¡°I had to scan every single seal that I have ever implanted in my life, but there was one seal that is out of place. That one seal, isn¡¯t located anywhere in the elemental nations. And considering I have never been to that place, it must mean that Chris was right and that Fan is residing on that place.¡± (Minato) ¡°Not located in the elemental nations? What do you mean?¡± (Itachi) ¡°I mean that wherever this place is, it is not in this world. I do not know how to explain it correctly, but I cannot teleport to him or locate him no matter how hard I try. I tried teleporting once to him, but it didn¡¯t work out and I was pushed back by an invisible force.¡± (Minato) ¡®Another world¡­ OF COURSE! HOW COULD I HAVE FORGOTTEN ABOUT THAT!¡¯ Chris realized something important. He might know where Fan Uchiha is. However, should he tell them or not? That is the question. Chris believes that Fan is at that place where his other blood puppet discovered, but he never recieved any other news since then. Chris faintly remember that this place doesn¡¯t have a speck of natural energy, or chakra. Chris thinks that if he were to bring Itachi and people who rely on their chakra, then they would be at a huge disadvantage, considering that they rely on their chakra a lot. He doesn¡¯t know much about Fan, but he was absolutely sure that Fan relied on advance machines. If they were to face Fan without any chakra on his territory, then they might lose. Let¡¯s not forget that Fan was the first person to possess his system, meaning that he should not be underestimated no matter what. ¡°Dammit! Another dead end.¡± (Itachi) said to himself furiously. Just when he thinks they are about to make a breakthrough, there is another dead end. ¡°Sorry.¡± (Minato) apologized as if it were his fault to begin with. ¡°You tried your best Minato, don¡¯t fret over it.¡± (Isabella) consoled Minato. ¡°WHAT HAPPENED TO MY HOUSE?!?!¡± (Al) heard the loud noise that Minato caused, and found his house in shambles. God knows how much effort he put in to make a house for his family. Al saw Minato sitting in the pile of rubble of his house, and immediately knew that he caused it ¡°How dare you ruin my house!¡± (Al) flew in a frenzy, and attacked Minato with his sharp claws and peak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a mistake.¡± (Minato) didn¡¯t have the right to retaliate, because he did cause the destruction of his bird house. He could only put up his arms to protect himself from Al¡¯s attacks. Everybody just stood there and watched this hilarious scene being played out. A Hokage is defenseless against a bird¡­ when did their village fell so low. After that, no one was in the mood to do anything else. They all just did their own thing. As the night got closer, they all went to sleep, except Itachi who still kept a close eye on those aliens. Chris fell asleep shortly afterwards, since he practiced quite a bit today. He had TenTen and Luna on each side, using him like a body pillow. They each hugged him, as the warmth of his body felt very relaxing, so they couldn¡¯t help but want to snuggle closer to him. He enjoyed it, as it was a memorable day for him. However, he cannot stay like this forever, as he had other matters to attend to. After 6-7 hours of sleep, Chris woke up with his favourite girls still in his arms. He put a lot of thought into this, whether or not he was going solo to confront Fan. But after considerating a lot of things, it might be best to go solo after all. Chris had his chakra taken away, so he doesn¡¯t need to rely on it anymore. He also has his skills that for some reason he never uses, but this seems to be a perfect opportunity to use them. Not only that, but he has his taijutsu master, and his eight inner gates technique. Chris looked turned to see TenTen and Luna were still sleeping soundly, and he couldn¡¯t help but give them both a kiss on their forehead. He slowly got up, and gently rested their heads on the ground, so they won¡¯t wake up. Before he left, he found a little piece of paper and pencil (Don¡¯t ask me where he got it.) and left a note stating where he was going, and why he couldn¡¯t bring anybody with him. He wrote everything that he could think of. Itachi and the others needed to stay here, as they could protect this place, that was filled with an abundance of natural energy and chakra. Chris could not guarantee if the elemental nations were safer or more dangerous than the place he was headed to, but he couldn¡¯t risk it. Chris turned to look at everybody once more, and left that place quickly before anybody wakes up. TenTen was a light sleeper, so she sensed it when Chris placed her head gently on the ground. She got up slowly, and stalked him wondering he ran off to. Chris faintly remembered where his blood puppet went, so he traced his steps back and found himself at the same place where that yellow crack was. The light was dim, but it was very beautiful. As soon as you come in contact with it, you will be teleported to another place. He remembered that his blood puppet teleported to some weird places, like the one piece world, that place that had a stone golem the size that made a skyscraper seem like an ant, and lastly back to his homeland where he originally lived. ¡°So this is the light¡­ kinda pretty though, isn¡¯t it, TenTen?¡± (Chris) asked as he turned his head slightly to where TenTen was hiding. He was so concentrateded remembering where his blood puppet went, that he failed to notice that TenTen was following him.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. TenTen could only come out of her hiding spot, with a flushed face because she was caught red-handed. ¡°What is that light, Chris?¡± (TenTen) asked. ¡°It is the place where I will find Fan Uchiha.¡± (Chris) ¡°Really? Then why would you keep it a secret from us, since everybody here wants to know where this Fan Uchiha is?¡± (TenTen) ¡°To be fair TenTen, I didn¡¯t even realize where Fan was until Minato located him. And the reason why I didn¡¯t want to tell anybody, is because it''s dangerous to go there.¡± (Chris) ¡°I think it is more dangerous to go there alone when your power was taken from you.¡± (TenTen) ¡°No. The place where i¡¯m going contains no amount of chakra, nor any natural energy. So people who rely heavily on their chakra will find themselves useless when they enter that place.¡± (Chris) ¡°Oh. I see. In that case, I''m going with you.¡± (TenTen) ¡°No you¡¯re not. You are not aware of the dangers that lurk in that place.¡± (Chris) ¡°And you do?¡± (TenTen) leaned close to his face, as if she were expecting a good answer out of him. ¡°Well¡­ no, I am not aware either.¡± (Chris) could only say that as TenTen had a valid point. ¡°Well I am going too. I mostly rely on my weapon skills and not on chakra based skills, and there is also the fact that there is another world besides ours, is a chance I cannot miss.¡± (TenTen) ¡°But TenTen, i¡¯m scared if you got hurt and I won¡¯t have the power to save you.¡± (Chris) ¡°I¡¯ll be scared too if you go in there yourself. I made a vow to protect you no matter what happens, because I like you a lot.¡± (TenTen) said with a mild blush as she looked at him with puppy eyes. ¡°I like you too, TenTen¡­ but are you sure you want to come as well?¡± (Chris) asked to be sure. ¡°Positive!¡± (TenTen) answered with a smile. ¡°Alright, but if trouble comes for either of us, you must protect yourself first.¡± (Chris) ¡°Nope. If trouble comes for us, i¡¯ll protect you and myself.¡± (TenTen) said as she closed her eyes and showed her white teeth to him. Her smile could make anyone melt. ¡°You¡¯re just the cutest.¡± (Chris) couldn¡¯t help but lean his face close to TenTen. To give her a quick peck on her lips. ¡°Well look who we have here?¡± (Kat) came out of the shadows to reveal herself to them. ¡°Kat? I didn¡¯t sense you. Is there anybody else here hiding that I should know off?!¡± (Chris) said. ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us. But if you¡¯re going to this dangerous place then I will too.¡± (Kat) ¡°Oh no you¡¯re not. Your power comes from your Kekkei Genkai, and there is no chakra in that place. If you go there, then you will be a bother to us.¡± (Chris) ¡°If I just relied on my chakra then, then maybe you might have a good point. But I am stronger than the average Chunin, so I can take care of myself.¡± (Kat) ¡°Maybe she should come too. It¡¯s just us the three of us anyways.¡± (TenTen) Chris turned his head around, and noticed that the sun was rising. If they were to keep stalling, then it will be a matter of time before the others notice them. ¡°Okay. But you two will do as I say no matter what. Deal?¡± (Chris) said to them. ¡°Deal!¡± (TenTen, Kat) said cutely at the same time. ¡°Okay. Take my hand, or we might get lost on the way.¡± (Chris) stretched his arms to the two girls. They each held his hand very tightly, they did not dare to let him go. They each moved towards the light in synchronized steps. Once the light made contact with their bodies, they disappeared from the face of the earth. Back where everybody else was; Luna woke up, because she sensed that Chris and Kat had disappeared. She still had the tracking seals that were left behind from Chris, sense the chuunin exams. Itachi seemed to sense it too. He could not help but turn his eyes on the location on where they disappeared. ¡°Brother, did you feel that too?¡± (Luna) asked Itachi. ¡°Yes. He just disappeared.¡± (Itachi) Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw something. A small piece of paper was nailed onto a tree. He pulled the piece of paper from the tree, and read the note. A hint of anger showed up on his eyes, as he was very pissed that Chris decided to go rogue on them at this time. ¡°Brother, what did the note say?¡± (Luna) asked worried for Chris and Kat. Itachi did not bother telling anything to Luna. He ran at a straight line to the last location before Chris disappeared. Luna did not know what was happening, but she followed Itachi right behind him. Itachi and Luna both arrived at the place with the yellow light. Itachi saw it, and thought that it was beautiful, yet mysterious. His curiosity got the best of him, so he walked up to the light for a close look. However, just meters away from the light, he saw a familiar figure beside it. It was the man in the blue robe. The man did it say anything to Itachi. He extended his hand towards them, indicating that they should not touch the light. With a simple wave of his palm, the light dimmed and it was closed forever. ¡°The one you call Chris has embarked on a dangerous journey, one that only he can accomplish.¡± (Rei) said to them in a soft voice. His voice didn''t contain a hint of arrogance, or anything at all. It sounded warm, and smooth. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± (Itachi) asked him. He was very afraid of this man for some reason. Maybe because he is as powerful as those aliens, maybe even stronger. Itachi hid his sister behind him, in case he tries to do anything funny. ¡°I am Rei. I believe you have heard of me before.¡± (Rei) casually responded. ¡°Rei! You''re the one who messed up our memories! Why did you do it?¡± (Itachi) demanded an answer from him. ¡°But what about Chris? I need to go with him.¡± (Luna) Rei looked at Luna with a smile. ¡°Oh Luna, you and him will always be together no matter what.¡± (Rei) ¡°What does that mean?¡± (Luna) ¡°I believe that the time is perfect to restore your guys¡¯s memories. But first, take me to see everybody else, as everybody deserves to know again.¡± (Rei) ¡°Are you saying that-?¡± (Itachi) ¡°Yes, Itachi. I am going to restore the memories that I have taken from everybody. It is time for everybody to remember who Fan Uchiha was.¡± (Rei) interrupted Itachi, as if he knew what he was about to say. ¡°But what about Chris?¡± (Luna) still wanted to know about Chris¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Luna, the place where he is going, is the perfect place for him to hone his skills. He needs to take this trip, along with Kat and TenTen. And besides, that is the only place where he will learn the truth.¡± (Rei) Itachi still had his guard up. One can never be too careful around anyone, especially this man. ¡°Itachi, I am not your enemy. Chris will be the one to avenge Miss Fortune and me. And bring back the way things were before.¡± (Rei) ¡°Avenge?¡± (Itachi) asked not quite sure what he meant. It is possible that he is referring to whatever Fan Uchiha did to that alien. ¡°I''ll explain on the way.¡± (Rei) took the lead back to the people. ¡°Why show yourself now? Why not before the leaf village was destroyed?¡± (Luna) asked the man. ¡°The reason why I waited till now, is because Chris and I must not meet, not yet at least.¡± (Rei) responded. ¡°Why?¡± (Luna) asked. Rei stopped in his tracks. A few seconds later, he said. ¡°Because if he were to learn what I did to him, he will probably try to kill me, and he might join forces with Fan Uchiha.¡± (Rei) ¡°What¡­? What did you do?¡± (Luna) wanted to know. Rei waited another few seconds, and said. ¡°I killed him, and the ones close to him as well.¡± (Rei) responded sadly. It is clear that he regrets what he has done, but he cannot go back in time and redo it. Itachi and Luna had their eyes widened. They did not expect this at all. But if Rei killed Chris, then why is he still alive? And why can¡¯t Chris remember it? It just gets confusing as you go further into detail. ¡°I seriously hope he doesn''t turn out a traitor like Fan. I hope he knows why I had to do it, even if it was for my own selfish reasons.¡± (Rei) said to himself. It''s clear that one day Chris will learn the truth, and he is not gonna like it. Back with Chris and the others. Chris found himself once again in this abandoned place. ¡°Where are we, Chris?¡± (TenTen) asked worriedly. This place was in worse shape than the elemental nations, after it was taken over by aliens. ¡°Man, you weren''t kidding, I can''t sense a bit of chakra or natural energy anywhere!¡± (Kat) said. None of them liked this place, for many obvious reasons. ¡°Well you girls are gonna have to suck it up. This place is called god¡¯s realm. Supposedly, this is where Fan lives.¡± (Chris) said as he kept holding their soft hands. Not because he was taking advantage of them, but to protect them from whatever is creeping out in here. ¡°This place¡­ why does it look familiar?¡± (TenTen) said to herself. She couldn''t help but think that she has been here before. Chapter 91 Tsubaki ¡°We are not gonna get anywhere by standing around doing nothing. Let''s go.¡± (Chris) said as he held the girl''s hands. ¡°Are you gonna let go of my hand?¡± (Kat) said in a teasing tone. ¡°Nope.¡± (Chris) responded. Kat felt a certain warmth inside of her. She couldn''t help but tighten her grip on his hand. TenTen didn''t seem to mind, as she was smiling at the thought of spending time with her boyfriend. They kept walking while inspecting the area. The abnormal thing was that there were vehicles sticking out from the ground, as well as high tech weapons. They were all broken. Chris expected that some kind of war occurred in this land. By the looks of it, this happened about a decade ago or longer. ¡°Hey. Can we take a break?¡± (Kat) said as she sweated a lot. ¡°We''ve been walking for only an hour, so how you this tired already?¡± (Chris) asked. He has seen how strong Kat is, so this hour walk should have been a breeze for her. ¡°It must be because this place has no chakra at all.¡± (Kat) ¡°I think it must be all the chocolates that you eat.¡± (TenTen) pointed out. Kat has her eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that TenTen exposed her like that. ¡°Now that I think about it, you do seem a bit pudgier than befor-¡± (Chris) did not have the chance to finish his sentence, as he was met with a kick to the face. Wait a red face, Kat sent Chris back with the bottom of her foot. ¡°I dare you to finish that sentence! I DARE YOU!!!¡± (Kat) said loudly. It is clear that she doesn''t like it when people talk about her weight. Chris stood up from the ground. He didn''t mind the kick, as it didn''t hurt him. However, there was a shoe mark on his face. ¡°Did you have to kick me in the face?¡± (Chris) ¡°I''ll do more than just a kick if you finish your sentence.¡± (Kat) pouted as her head looked at another direction. Chris didn''t say anything. He crouched down with his back facing Kat. ¡°I''ll carry you if you''re too tired to walk.¡± (Chris) said with a straight face. Kat was surprised by his actions. She thought he would be angry for karate kicking his face, but it seemed he didn''t even care. ¡°Hm! I can walk by myself.¡± (Kat) pouted cutely. She stood up and led the way. Chris could only smile at her tsundere act. He got up and followed behind her. After another half an hour of walking, Kat couldn''t take it anymore. ¡°Is¡­ is that offer still on the table?¡± (Kat) could not take it anymore. She looked at Chris with pleading eyes. ¡°Hm¡­ nope.¡± (Chris) ignored her then began walking. ¡°Let''s keep walking. The longer we take, the more likely everybody else will face danger.¡± (Chris) ¡°I''ve been meaning to say this, but where exactly are we going?¡± (TenTen) couldn''t help but ask. After walking for a while, it seemed as if Chris was aimlessly walking around this abandoned place, ¡°...¡± (Chris) stopped in his tracks. He did say anything or did anything. He just stood there with a poker face. ¡°You have no idea where we are going¡­ do you?¡± (TenTen) could only sigh at his carelessness. ¡°No. But hopefully we¡¯ll find something.¡± (Chris) found a good answer. ¡°How much longer do you think it will take?¡± (Kat) asked in annoyance that she is gonna have to walk further. ¡°At this rate. I would say¡­ days.¡± (Chris) m ¡°DAYS!!! What will we do about food and water? What would we do if we never find anything here?¡± (Kat) yelled out loud at the thought of this. To think she came here to die from either starvation, or insanity. ¡°I brought food beforehand. It should last us for weeks.¡± (Chris) faced her. ¡°But still, what do you expect to find in this place?¡± (Kat) said. ¡°Itachi said that this mother alien was somehow the mistake of Fan Uchiha. If he knows how to create something like that, then surely he knows how to destroy her.¡± (Chris) ¡®Wait! Bluescreen, didn''t you mention that you created a thing that will help us against the alien?¡¯ Chris said in his mind.
Yes. But it is useless to you.
How?
Do you honestly think that the mother alien will let you even touch her? You''re lucky to be alive after facing her. Don''t push your luck.
Dammit! I really hope that this Fan Uchiha has a way of dealing against her. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± (Kat) got up from the ground. Although she was tired, the fact that they might find a way to kill this alien is very important to them. ¡°I''ll carry you on my back. If you want.¡± (Chris) crouched once again. ¡°Aren''t you gonna get tired walking while carrying me?¡± (Kat) was worried for him. She didn''t want to burden him, as that is not why she came with them. ¡°I trained my body to be stronger. I can carry you for miles without being affected.¡± (Chris) Kat hesitated for a second. She rested her arms gently on his shoulders, and said. ¡°Okay. But if you get tired, you tell me, okay?¡± (Kat) ¡°Sure.¡± (Chris) responded. Kat slowly wrapped her arms around his neck. She climbed over his back, and felt his body warmth as it came into contact with hers.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. This sensation was something she didn''t expect. It felt like her worries were gone, and she had a sense of being protected. She could hear his heartbeat as her ear was leaning on his back. Chris lifted her up easily. Even if she weighs a bit, it is nothing compared to his own gravity seals. Chris looked at TenTen, she put a fake smile as if she saw this scene cute. ¡°You know, TenTen. If you want, after I carried Kat for a while, I can carry you too?¡± (Chris) offered her the same thing as Kat. ¡°Nonono. I cannot do that to you.¡± (TenTen) shook her head. She also did or want to trouble Chris at all. ¡°Nonsense TenTen. I''ll gladly do it.¡± (Chris) said with a smile. TenTen could only nod at his request. She wanted to be carried too by Chris, but found it hard to say it. Chris started walking with Kat on his back, and TenTen followed behind them. Chris felt two soft things on his back. He did have a reaction, as he clearly knew what those two things are, but he tried his best to hide it. ¡°Hey Chris, how does it feel to take advantage of me?¡± (Kat) As if she knew what he was thinking about, Kat did not let the chance go to tease Chris. ¡°I think the one who is taking advantage is you.¡± (Chris) rolled his eyes at her. To think she still has the attitude to tease him at this moment, ¡°Heheheh!¡± (Kat) laughed a bit, before putting down her head again against his back. ¡°Um Chris, I am only gonna say this to pass the time, but, I am curious to know more about you, and where you come from.¡± (TenTen) Chris was surprised that TenTen asked this. He only told them a few things about him and his world, they still need to know a lot about him. ¡°I guess it''s fair that I tell you two. Well, where do I start?¡± (Chris) looked at the red-dark sky. The path was luminated with stones that give a bright light. If it weren''t for that, then they would have been walking around aimlessly in the dark. ¡°I guess I''ll start with my family. I have an annoying sister named Rose Walker. She is the most annoying¡­¡± (Chris) Chris told them everything about his life. Even up till he was binge watching anime, until he found himself in this world with a bluescreen. Kat and TenTen listened to every little detail along the way. They were amazed by a lot of things in his world. Like the fact that there is no chakra in that world, or anything like that. It''s a very simple world. ¡°Anything else that you two would want to know?¡± (Chris) asked. ¡°No. That''s pretty much it.¡± (TenTen) ¡°I have another few questions, if you don''t mind.¡± (Kat) ¡°I''ll do my best to answer them.¡± (Chris) ¡°Is it true that Luna permitted you to have only five girls on your life?¡± (Kat) TenTen and Chris reacted to her unpredictable question. ¡°Yes, is true.¡± (Chris) said truthfully. ¡°So¡­ who are the other three lucky girls?¡± (Kat) ¡°I am not too sure yet. I''ll think about it after this problem is over.¡± (Chris) ¡°I am guessing one of them will be Hinata? Am I right?¡± (Kat) asked. ¡°I am still not too sure. Anything could happen in the future. And besides, I might only get 3-4 girls only, it depends.¡± (Chris) ¡°What a boring answer. Okay then, what kind of girl do you like?¡± (Kat) asked another question. ¡°I like a girl who is nice, strong, beautiful or cute. I like a girl who is kind to others, and who is unique in a way.¡± (Chris) ¡°What do you mean by unique?¡± (Kat) wasn''t sure what he meant by that. Even TenTen had her ears perked. ¡°Well, for example TenTen doesn''t care if she''s a girl or not, she strives to be the best. And because of that, there isn''t another person who is more skilled as her in weapons. And also, because she is not obsessed with her looks like most girls are. She has a strong character, with her cute sides as well. TenTen is bold, and I like that part of her. She never gives up, and always gives it her best at everything she does. TenTen is kind and gentle, yet fierce and strong. That is what I meant by unique.¡± (Chris) said with a smile. TenTen could feel her face getting warmer as Chris complimented her. To think that he viewed in such a way that even she doesn''t see herself. ¡°Hmmm. To think you viewed TenTen like that.¡± (Kat) said as she enjoyed watching Tenten¡¯s blushing face. ¡°And as for you. You always tease others, which always sets the mood right for us. Your bloodline is very strong and unique. You have a strong will, strong enough to get stronger to avenge your family. You never show weakness, not because you don''t want to, but because you don''t want to drag your friends into your problems, as it could endanger them. You are always there for others when they need you. I could go one further, but I''m afraid you''ll pass out from blushing so hard.¡± (Chris) snickered as he imagined her expression. Kat didn''t say anything, but her blushed face says it all. As the trio kept waking, they did not notice the presence of another person far away. This person was covered in a green hoodie, which is why no one could discern its face. The person has a set of binoculars as he used them on Chris and the others. ¡°Tsubaki, what''s happening there.¡± (Random guy) said on her wristwatch. ¡°Stand down. Do not shoot them.¡± (Tsubaki) she just remembered that she had an important duty, so she ordered her men to stand down before they shoot them dead. ¡°But queen, this could be an attack from Fan?¡± (Random guy) said. ¡°I suspected that as well, but I have my doubts.¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°What doubts are you talking about?¡± (Random guy) ¡°One, they''re just kids who looked lost, they are literally going nowhere as we speak.¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°And what''s your other doubt?¡± (Random guy) ¡°I think, one of them is my daughter.¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°Oh I see¡­ WAIT WHAT!?!?!¡± (Random guy) exclaimed in shock. ¡°Stand down, I will check it myself.¡± (Tsubaki) disconnected her communication with the guy on the other side. She jumped up high and started running at a quick pace towards the trio: With Chris¡¯s sensing skill, he managed to finally sense another person nearby. He could tell that this person had no bad intentions, but he had his guard up. ¡°Kat, get off me. There is someone coming towards our way.¡± (Chris) let of of Kat. The two girls and him took a defensive stance at whoever is coming this way. It was kind of dark here, so they could not see very far. *step* *step* *step* The sound of running footsteps made it to their ears. The sound got slower and softer. Chris stood in front of the girls to protect them. However, TenTen and Kat aren''t just gonna stand around and do nothing. They each stood beside Chris, telling him that they don''t meet protecting, as they will do their best to protect each other no matter what. The footsteps came into a halt. They could see a figure with his arms up. ¡°I am not your enemy.¡± (Tsubaki) said. Chris used his mind reading skill on him. Although he knew that this guy is telling the truth, he still had his guard up. ¡°Who are you?¡± (TenTen) asked the figure in front of her. ¡°I am the queen of my kingdom. My name is Tsubaki Masamune.¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°Masamune?¡± (TenTen) reacted to her last name, as it should be very familiar to her. ¡°Something wrong, TenTen?¡± (Chris) asked. The figure in the green hoodie reacted to TenTen''s name. ¡°Masamune is my father''s last name.¡± (TenTen) responded. ¡°You''re from Konoha, am I right?¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°Konoha is gone. The leaf had to escape from that place before it was over run by powerful creatures.¡± (Chris) ¡°What? Tell me, is someone named Hatori Masamune still alive?¡± (Tsubaki) said a bit loud. ¡°You know my father?¡± (TenTen) asked a bit surprised. Is her father famous in this place or something? ¡°Your father¡­yes, that confirms it.¡± (Tsubaki) said as if she couldn''t believe it. ¡°Confirms what?¡± (Kat) said this time. ¡°Um, TenTen. Do you know who your mother is?¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°My mother? No, I don''t know a lot about her. For some reason, father didn''t like talking about her. But what is this all about?¡± (TenTen) Chris has his eyes widened in shock, as he already knew what was about to happen. ¡°That bastard, just wait till I see him again.¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°Uh TenTen. I think I know who this person is.¡± (Chris) said as he lowered his guard down. If he is who he thinks this figure is, then there is no need for them to be afraid of it. ¡°Who?¡± (TenTen) asked. ¡°I can answer that.¡± (Tsubaki) removed her hoodie. Underneath, was a woman in her mid thirties. She had a bun on her hair, with some hair pins keeping it in place. Her face, was very identical to TenTen''s. TenTen had her eyes wide opened. She dropped her weapons as she saw her picture only once in her house. In that picture, it was a woman kissing her forehead, when she was just an infant. She did not need to hear it from her father, as she knew who that woman in the picture was. And ever since then, she has never forgotten her face. With a smile, the lady said. ¡° TenTen, I''m your mother.¡± (Tsubaki) TenTen covered her mouth in shock. Tears started to fall uncontrollably. These are not tears of sadness, they''re tears of joy. God knows how long TenTen has been longing to meet her mother. ¡°Mom¡­¡± (TenTen) ¡°Come give your mother a hug.¡± (Tsubaki) extended her arms at her. TenTen dashed to her embrace. Her head stuffed into her stomach, and more and more tears started to overflow uncontrollably. ¡°It-its y-you. I fi-finally fou-found yo-yew.¡± (TenTen) said as she had a hard time controlling her breathing. Tsubaki caressed her head gently, as she finally could hold her daughter once again. ¡°Yes TenTen, you found me. I am happy to hold you like this again.¡± (Tsubaki) said as a single tear escaped from her eye. The two sat on the ground, as they embraced each other. Chris and Kat smiled at this scene. To think they would find her mother here out of all places. Chapter 92 kingdom TenTen and her mother kept crying while hugging each other on the ground. Chris and Kat didn¡¯t want to interrupt this moment. Tsubaki stood up as she wiped her tears. ¡°Okay, TenTen, lets go to my place. The rest of you should follow me.¡± (Tsubaki) walked to a direction with TenTen by her side. The other two followed behind them. ¡°Um, mom?¡± (TenTen) said after walking for so long. She needed to ask her a few questions that have been bugging her. ¡°Yes?¡± (Tsubaki) said with a warm smile. ¡°There are things I still don''t get: like why are you living here? And how did you find us?¡± (TenTen) Tsunami looked at her daughter. After a while, she said. ¡°Right after you were born, Konoha was at war at that time. Of course, since I was a Jonin I had to go to participate in the war. Hina Hyuuga, Isabella Nocturne and I were in the same group, we were named the ¡®Nocturne Nights¡¯ we were the strongest female ninja of all time. However, after a sudden ambush from the enemy, I stayed behind to protect my people, Isabella was gone at that time so we didn''t have a lot of manpower at that time. Hina didn''t want to leave me, but the ambush was too great for us to defeat. However, someone or something saved me and now I came to live in this place. I really tried going back home to you, but I never found a way to go back. I suspect that I was presumed dead after the war, that is why your father never talked to you about me. The days that I spent here, I somehow became the queen of my kingdom. And so then, here we are.¡± (Tsubaki) finished telling her story. ¡°Oh.¡± (TenTen) didn''t know how to react to this. These past few days have been nothing but full of surprises for her and everybody else. The four of them kept walking in a straight line. Soon, they found themselves in a huge kingdom, that looked old yet futuristic. The entire area was bigger than Konoha, but smaller than the new Tori no kuni. Everybody had a shocked expression on their faces. It''s the first time that they have seen such a futuristic palace. The outer walls were carved by a type of obsidian stone. They were as large as 50 feet tall, and very thick. It was surrounded by a high tech defense system that prevented intruders from coming in. Tsubaki kept holding onto TenTen¡¯s hand tightly, signifying that it was okay to enter. A few security guards saw Tsubaki coming their way, they kneeled out of respect for her. ¡°Queen Tsubaki!¡± (Guards) said in unison. ¡°I want these three to be registered to the system, so that they can come and go as they please.¡± (Tsubaki)said to her guards. ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± (Guard 1) said as he hurried off to fulfil his queen¡¯s request. ¡°What is this?¡± (Kat) couldn''t help but ask her a question. They have been living in the forest with no high tech stuff at all, so this was all very foreign to her and TenTen, but Chris came from a world that was also high tech, so he kind of understood what Tsubaki was saying. ¡°This entire kingdom is defended by a computer, if it doesn''t recognize your faces, then you will be either shot or arrested.¡± (Tsubaki) explained very simple. ¡°What''s a computer?¡± (TenTen) asked her mother. ¡°Oh right, you guys don''t know about this kind of stuff. I''ll teach you all later on.¡± (Tsubaki) After a short while, the same guard came back with what resembled a camera. ¡°Just hold still for a bit.¡± (Guard 1) said as he took pictures of Chris and the others. After he took the last picture, he turned to face Tsubaki. ¡°It''s all done my queen.¡± (Guard 1) said. ¡°Excellent. You can all proceed to what you were doing.¡± (Tsubaki) didn''t pay any more attention to them, as she led the kids to a building. Chris and the others looked around the place. It seemed highly futuristic, from flying cars and other things. Robots acted as waiters or maids to attend the people in the services that they sell. The population of the people here didn''t exceed the population of Konoha, so this huge place looked kinda empty. =However, those who were outside couldn''t help but point to the queen. They were discussing why the queen would have those three kids behind her. And just like back on Earth, they took pictures of the queen and shared them on their social media. All types of rumours will spread around this area like wildfire, unless the queen herself comes up with an explanation. Normally, the queen would attract some attention as she always spends time with the people outside, but she was holding a girl''s hand, while leading two others to her kingdom. The Queen hardly takes care of children, for two reasons: they either remind her of her daughter that she will probably never see again, or because there are barely any orphans outside living like stray dogs. This is a place where there is more space yet less people, like Canada. However, everybody here needs to have a home under the queen¡¯s order. The queen does not like it when people live outside like dogs, as they all deserve to live a better life. It might be costly, but the queen doesn''t care as her orders are final. She has come to be respected on her kingdom, as the selfless queen. Everybody loved her.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The queen finally arrived at her destination. The place was like a castle, with all types of high tech engraved everywhere, from the walls to the door to the windows, and so on. Upon entering the castle, everybody was mesmerized by the view of this amazing castle. Nothing could be compared to this, not even the Hyuuga clan is this beautiful. Then out of the blue, a random old man came running straight towards the queen. ¡°My queen, I am so glad you made it back. Is this girl your daughter?¡± (Smith) a man by the name smith said anxiously. It is clear that he was worried that the Queen went out of the kingdom by herself. But, when she told him about a kid that might possibly be her daughter, he was happy to hear this news, yet sad because the child had to suffer in this place. ¡°Yes she is. Her name is TenTen.¡± (Tsubaki) kept her daughter by her side at all times. It''s been a decade since she had seen her, so she was afraid she was gonna lose her if she didn''t keep and eye on her. ¡°Ah, princess TenTen!¡± (Smith) gave a firm bow to the princess. ¡°Oh no, I am not a princess.¡± (TenTen) blushed at the thought of being a princess. She never saw herself as one, because her boyish character didn''t fit her as a princess. ¡°Actually TenTen, if your mother is a Queen, then that automatically makes you a princess.¡± (Chris) couldn''t help but point this out. TenTen had no way to say anything back to him. He is technically correct, so she cannot correct him. ¡°I will bring TenTen and her friends to my room. Cancel any appointments I have today with the generals.¡± (Tsubaki) started walking towards a room that she had in mind. ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± (Smith) understood the Queen perfectly. She hasn''t seen her daughter in a long time, so it is only natural to try to spend time with her to catch up on stuff. Smith smiled seeing the Queen this happy. It''s been far too long that he has seen her like this. The four individuals entered a very spacious room. It had one big bed with see through curtains around it. It had a nice view of the city, and lots of space for clothing and stuff. There is also weapons hanging around the walls of the room: from swords, shields, guns and so on. Honestly speaking, this looked more like a collection room rather than a Queen¡¯s room. ¡°You three take a shower, you just came from the outside so you reek of sweat.¡± (Tsubaki) said as she took out some clothing from her drawers. ¡°But mom¡­¡± (TenTen) had no problems taking a shower, but she just said all three of them, when there is a boy present. ¡°Hm? Oh, I get you. You girls take a shower first, then¡­ what''s your name again?¡± (Tsubaki) asked Chris after so long. ¡°Chris Walker.¡± (Chris) responded. ¡°Okay. You girls take a shower then Chris will shower after you.¡± (Tsubaki) recited his name in her mind in case she forgets it. ¡°Where are the showers?¡± (Kat) ¡°Inside the room over there.¡± (Tsubaki) pointed at a specific door. The two girls nodded then proceeded to take a shower together. ¡°So tell me, did you think of anything dirty at the thought of showering with Chris?¡± (Kat) said in a very cheeky tone. ¡°Kat! Not now!¡± (TenTen) said with a completely fed face. She felt afraid yet strange if her mother found out about her relationship with Chris. She doesn''t know her mother quite well, so she doesn''t know how she will react. But most parents would overreact in this situation, especially when Chris has another girl by his side. ¡°Hehehe.¡± (Kat) was very satisfied with her reaction. The two girls entered the shower room. It''ll be some time before they exit the shower. Chris didn''t say anything, he just sat on a nearby chair and inspected the room. The Queen was organizing some stuff on her room, it is clear that not many people have the privilege to enter her room. ¡°Your name is Chris, right?¡± (Tsubaki) said as she put away some stuff. ¡°Yes.¡± (Chris) responded. ¡°What a weird name.¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°...¡± (Chris) got kinda annoyed that she thinks his name is weird. There are many people called ¡®Chris¡¯ in his world, and most of them are very famous. ¡°While my daughter is showering, tell me about Konoha.¡± (Tsubaki) sat on a chair cross legged, as she had a serious look on her face. She wants to know everything about her home after she was gone. ¡°Man where do I start? I''ll start from the beginning. Konoha is still strong and free, until it was attacked by an army of overpowered aliens¡­¡± (Chris) Chris made the entire story short and simple just to save time. Tsubaki heard every word he said, and her face frowned a lot. To think that her homeland was destroyed not too long ago. ¡°So even the Solkvore kingdom had something to do with Fan, that explains a lot.¡± (Tsubaki) murmured to herself, but Chris was able to hear it clearly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Chris) asked. ¡°Sorry but this is not something a kid like you should meddle in.¡± (Tsubaki) got up and ignored Chris¡¯s question. Chris understood why she treated him like a kid. If this was Konoha, then he would be respected, but no one here knows what he is capable of, except Kat and TenTen. Chris doesn''t want to rush things right now, it is more important to understand this foreign world. *Click* the door that TenTen and Kat entered had opened. Out came two girls who felt relaxed and relieved. They were covered in white bath robes, which made them seem cute. TenTen had her hair down, instead of her usual buns that she wears, she looked exceptionally beautiful today. Chris couldn''t help but drool a bit from seeing TenTen¡¯s new look. To think she looked so beautiful with her hair down. TenTen noticed his gaze, and couldn''t help but blush a bit. ¡°Pervert!¡± (TenTen) whispered softly, but it didn''t escape Chris¡¯s hearing. ¡°Hehehehe. *PAK* OW!!!¡± (Chris) wanted to laugh from witnessing her cuteness, but something metal and heavy hit his head without any warning. ¡°Take a shower.¡± (Tsubaki) said in a stern voice as she pointed to the bathroom door. She had a frying pan in her room, which explained what Chris felt on his head. Although Chris couldn''t feel pain, it did surprise him that she would hit him with a frying pan, so he pretended to be in pain. Chris didn''t say anything but he entered the shower, which still had the lingering smell of shampoo. He looked down, and saw two types of clothing lying on the ground. It was clear who''s clothing this was, and Chris blushed a bit. He didn''t dare touch those clothes, as he was afraid he would be met by a worse disaster than a frying pan. He entered the shower in a hurry while taking off his clothes. ¡°Um mom, why did you hit him?¡± (TenTen) asked. ¡°Why else, he was looking at you with a lecherous look. So young and yet thinking about that kind of stuff.¡± (Tsubaki) Kat didn''t say anything, as she pouted cutely when Chris didn''t even glance at her in a bathrobe. He has already seen her wet before, so he wasn''t that shocked. (And I don''t mean that in a sexual way you perverts!) ¡°But mom, he''s my¡­¡± (TenTen) wanted to say something, but found the words stuck in her throat. ¡°He''s what?¡± (Tsubaki) said. ¡°He''s my¡­ boyfriend.¡± (TenTen) said with an extremely flushed face, she wasn''t this embarrassed when her father knew she liked Chris. Tsubaki had a surprised look on her face. She didn''t expect her daughter to already have a boyfriend, and much less one that had a dirty mind. ¡°TenTen!¡± (Tsubaki) got on her knees to face TenTen at her level. ¡°Break up with him!¡± (Tsubaki) boldly said TenTen and Kat were shocked to hear this. ¡°You need to break up with him, who knows what kind of dirty things he will do to you in the future, especially when you''re so young.¡± (Tsubaki) ¡°Mom, I always wanted to meet you because I have longed for you, but I will never break up with Chris!¡± (TenTen) firmly stated. She had tried so hard to get him to like her, and now her mom was gonna break them up, she will never let that happen. ¡°Tell me, TenTen, why won''t you break up with that pervert?¡± (Tsubaki) said with a frown. Chris reminded her a lot of her husband, which is why she didn''t like him. ¡°He has done so much for us and I haven''t even repaid 1/10 of what I owe him. He saved most of the people of Konoha and he sacrificed so much for us!¡± (TenTen) her words got louder as she went on. ¡°Tell me from the beginning what happened. I felt like Chris skipped out on a few things for some reason.¡± (Tsubaki) TenTen took a few breaths, she calmed herself down a bit before looking at her mother in the eyes. ¡°When I met him, he gave me a legendary sword basically for free, after that I started I pay a bit of attention to him, as he seemed nice and strong yet mysterious. I started to realize my true feelings for him after a while. I went to dad once for advice and he told me to never give up, just like he never gave up on you¡­¡± (TenTen) continued telling her mother everything she knew about Chris. Tsubaki could only listen to the great stuff her daughter told her. She was amazed that such a young kid would become so influential within Konoha. Notice I know I just posted a chapter yesterday, but I won''t be posting anything for the next few days, not because I am lazy ''cause I am so close to finishing this story, and I will finish it! the reason I will not post anything is because I accidentally cut my right hand, meaning that''ll affect my writing. It''s not a bad cut, but it isn''t small either.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. but please stay tuned, this is the final arc before the end of this story. Please wish me well and continue supporting my work. Chapter 93 Hinata While I was in a secluded cultivation, i have decided to take away the (Chris) thing after every sentence. After helping my friend writing another Fan-fic on Qidian, I decided to change my ways. It might be a bit late, but I actually like this version better. *******************XXXXXXXXXXXXX****************** ¡°Finished.¡± Chrisexited the bathroom with his white bathrobe. He looked refreshed and relaxed, as if he hadn''t showered in days. He looked at TenTen, she had already changed into some nice clothing, but her hair was still down. He actually likes TenTen with her hair down or in a bun position, either way it fits her character well. ¡°Smith brought these clothes for you, go change in the other room.¡± Tsubaki threw him a set of male clothes, then pointed at another room. Chris knew that Tsubaki didn¡¯t like it when he looks at TenTen, but he can¡¯t help himself. Carrying the clothes in his shoulders he entered the other room. Since TenTen hasn¡¯t seen her mother in all her life, it¡¯s only fair that they spent this time together. Even when TenTen told her mom everything about Chris, even all of his accomplishments, she cannot see him as TenTen¡¯s boyfriend, maybe because she is afraid that Chris isn¡¯t right for her, or something. Whatever the reason, she is not gonna accept their relationship, at least until Chris has proven himself to her. (It isn¡¯t even her business, but whatever.) ¡°TenTen, I haven¡¯t been there for you your whole life, so we have a lot of catching up to do.¡± Tsubaki sat on her chair as she looked at TenTen. ¡°Hm.¡± TenTen nodded happily. She has been waiting for too long for this moment, and she is very happy that this day was here. Kat just stood there, just minding her business, I guess everybody forgot about her existence. The door he entered from was connected to the Queen¡¯s room. It was just as spacious as the other room, but it looked more plain looking, it must be because almost no one uses this room. Chris changed into new clothes, which felt cozy and refreshing. He looked out of his bedroom window, the sight was awesome, the whole city looked high tech, as if this were a sci-fi movie. Chris could not believe that such a world exists in the Naruto world. But, he still hasn¡¯t forgotten his purpose for being here, and that is to find and locate Fan Uchiha. ¡°I need to learn more about this world. Is there a library here or something?¡± His curiosity got the better of him. He exited the room easily. There was a long hallway from both sides, filled with decorative paintings and artifacts across the hallway. There is no denying that this place beats a 5-star hotel (even though I have never been in one before.) Chris traced his footsteps back. He believes that if he were to ask for directions, then maybe somebody could pinpoint his exact location. He wanted to know everything that there was about this new world. Right now, he is weak, ignorant and helpless. He needed to gather as much information as he could, which may help him. However, when he kept walking on the hallway, he saw Smith again. He had some gadgets that resembled a lot like an Iphone, only that they looked sharper, and more high-tech than the ones on Earth. ¡°Ah, is there anything that I can help you with?¡± Smith said. He is very loyal to Tsubaki, and any friend of hers is a friend of his. ¡°Is there like a library or something in this building?¡± Chris said. ¡°No. That building was reconstructed and is being used as a weapon storage.¡± Smith said truthfully. ¡°Weapon storage?¡± He knew what he meant, but why use a library of all buildings as a weapon storage? ¡°There is a possibility of war going occuring, so this kingdom is in a bit of shambles as we speak. But, fear not, the devices on my hands have about everything that you need. Here, take this.¡± Smith handed Chris an Iphone, which Chris examined carefully. ¡°Here is a small pamphlet to guide you on how to use this device.¡± Smith handed him a small piece of paper, with several instructions written on the piece of paper. ¡°I gotta go, Miss Tsubaki wanted me to deliver these devices to the three of you.¡¯ He just casually strolled and headed straight towards the Queen¡¯s room. ¡°Wait! You said that this Kingdom is at war?¡± Chris said. ¡°The other Kingdom we¡¯re fighting against, call themselves ¡®Wolf Territory¡¯ or as people like to call them ¡®Wolves of Greed¡¯ Their Kingdom is being led by a strong King, named Fan Uchiha.¡± Chris was shocked. He honestly believed that Fan would be rather low key, but even a stranger knows about him. It is not gonna take long before he finds him, as he thought oppositely a few hours ago. ¡°Smith, please tell me everything related to Fan Uchiha.¡± He held onto Smith¡¯s shoulder firmly, he cannot let this information go like that. Smith was surprised when Chris held him like that. Smith might not look like it, but he is a very powerful man in the Nocturne Kingdom. However, after being held firmly by Chris, he could tell that the kid is very strong. ¡®He doesn¡¯t look over 15 years old, yet I can feel his terrifying strength. He probably has experienced multiple life and death situations. I am glad that Lady Tsubaki found him, or we might have missed our shot in recruiting a strong person.¡¯ Smith thought. ¡°Very well, Lad. I will tell you what I know about Fan Uchiha. After I deliver these devices to Miss Tsubaki, I will tell you everything you want to know.¡± He still had his job as Tsubaki¡¯s most trusted servant, and delivered the two remaining devices to TenTen and Kat. Chris just stood there, as he examined the Iphone in his hands. Even he doesn¡¯t know how to operate this thing. Despite the similarities between the Iphones of this world and the ones back in his home, he doesn¡¯t even know how to turn on the device on his hands. It¡¯s clear that these two technologies are vastly different. He then started reading the instructions on the paper word per word. ************************* Back in Tori no Kuni. Rei was surrounded by several ninjas. He had just recovered their memories that he erased. (So, he is like Gowther from the Seven Deadly Sins.) Luna didn¡¯t say anything. She walked beside Rei, and gave him a hard slap, it was so hard that the sound echoed throughout the area. Tears poured from her eyes as if she were an endless river. There was a visible red hand print to on his cheek, but even so he expected this to happen. ¡°You did this to us. I will never forgive for what you have done to Chris, Kat and Me.¡± Luna said very angrily, and she strolled off angrily straight into the woods. Rei didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked down, he really regretted his actions, as it had huge impacts on so many people, not just Chris. Itachi knew that Luna needed some time and space to figure things out. He turned to look at Rei. ¡°Question: Why did you erase Fan Uchiha from our memories?¡± Asked Itachi. Rei only let out a small sigh, then said. ¡°For the sake of Chris, of course. If Fan had not betrayed me, then I wouldn¡¯t have resolved in such an act. There was no way that Chris was ready to face Fan Uchiha, but since things have gone this far, I had no choice but to sent Chris to face Fan Uchiha.¡± ¡°But why? What is the point on facing Rei, and more importantly by himself only?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°I already said this, but I have done an unspeakable act on Chris. I cannot even face him, which proves just how pathetic I am.¡± Rei said. He then added. ¡°Chris needs to become stronger, and this is the perfect way for him to surpass his limits,¡± ¡°You''re only using him as a tool for revenge. Do you even care for him?¡± Asked Hina from the side. ¡°Hina, I do care about him, honestly. I didn''t think that he would achieve such high results in such a short amount of time. If I had known just how he would become, I would never have dragged him into this mess.¡± Rei had watched Chris even before he started this life as a ninja. Nobody knows how or why, but it will all be revealed soon. Rei was happy yet sad that Chris turned out like this. He was happy cause he had exceeded his expectations, but sad because he exceeded his expectations as well. If Chris had not become the person he is, then it would be so easy to get rid of him, without feeling regret at all. But, after watching over him for a long time, he could not help but feel attached to the poor bastard. Just how is he gonna get rid of him now, with so many people in this world that care for him? He already erased their minds once, and it caused them lots of troubles. He is not the type of person to willingly hurt others for his own selfish needs. ¡°With the kind of strength that you have, why don''t you just get rid of Fan Uchiha. Or better yet, kill the mother Alien.¡± Asked Hina. ¡°I would have got rid of Fan Uchiha long ago, but a small mistake on my part made it impossible for me to punish him. I may have a lot of power, even stronger than the sage of six paths, but I cannot kill another being. Not because I don''t want to, but because I can''t.¡± Responded Rei. ¡°Why not?¡± Asked Naruto this time. ¡°It''s a sacred rule for my people. Breaking one of these rules can result severe consequences for me.¡± ¡°Your people? There are others like you?¡± Asked Itachi. ¡°Yes, including myself, there are more than 2 thousand, but all of them don''t have a spark of power on them. Including myself and Miss Fortune, there are 5 System gods who have powers that can rival my own, one of them is way more powerful than me.¡± Said Rei. ¡°Just how powerful are your kind?¡± Asked Itachi. They are all truly just a frog in a well. ¡°I could go on and on, but I am afraid your puny little minds won''t be able to understand what I''m saying.¡± Rei got up on his feet. He brushed off the dirt from his robe. ¡°What now?¡± Asked Isabella. ¡°For now, I am heading to the land where Chris is, incase he is lost or something. Then, I have got to tell him the truth about his past.¡± Rei got prepared to leave, but was halted by someone. ¡°T-take me to Chris.¡± Said Hinata, as he held onto his sleeve. ¡°Why?¡± Asked Rei. He might know the answer already, but he just wanted her to say it. ¡°After what you have done to him, Kat and Luna, I don''t trust you with him. As his student, I must protect my sensei.¡± Hinata said very firmly. ¡°If she''s going, then I am too.¡± Naruto stood up and yelled abruptly. ¡°Me too.¡± Hanabi also said. Several other people followed their example, and were all eager to help Chris fight Fan Uchiha. ¡°I am afraid that all of you will be in a huge disadvantage if I were to take you with me. You all care deeply about Chris and the others, but you will only be a drag for him.¡± Rei responded when he saw a huge crowd all wanting to travel to another world. ¡°You said that the world he is in, doesn''t contain an ounce of chakra, which is why I am perfect for helping him.¡± Hinata said. She mostly relies on her taijutsu, which is my the other world won''t affect her much. Rei looked at Hinata with eyes that won''t give up. He has seen these kind of eyes on someone else, the love of his life. ¡®Oh Fortune, you would have loved this character.¡¯ He thought to himself, as he gave a light chuckle. Rei has seen the Naruto anime, and Hinata is one of his favourite characters without a doubt. ¡°Very well, Hinata.¡± Rei agreed. He said no just a few seconds ago, but he just changed his mind. ¡°As for the rest of you.¡± Rei said to the people behind Hinata. ¡°The Mother Alien has one goal in mind, and that is to capture Gaara and steal the one tails inside of him. If she does get her hands on it, then you are all screwed!¡± He gave them all a fair warning. Rei then proceeded to take Hinata¡¯s hand, and opened a small crack on the ground, with a yellow light coming out of it. It was very similar to the one that Chris and the others entered. ¡°Hinata.¡± Hina said worried for her. She would have gone with Hinata as well, but she needed to stay behind with Hanabi. ¡°Aunty, I''ll be fine.¡± Hinata said with a warm smile. Hina already knew that there was no point in stopping her. He gave Hinata a tight hug, followed by Hiashi and Hanabi as well. Who knows just how long she''ll be gone, but just to be sure, they wanted to say goodbye to her properly. ¡°Take care of yourself, daughter of mine.¡± Hiashi said. ¡°Bring Onii-chan back, that way we can all have another slumber party.¡± The both of them said their goodbye, but Hina said something very different, and only whispered in her ear. ¡°I know that you like him, that is the main reason why you''re headed their right now.¡± Hina said gently. Hinata didn''t say anything, but her huge blush said it all. Hina added. ¡°I am actually glad. I wanted this to happen for some time now, and I am so happy right now.¡± When Chris was resting for days, Hinata had realized many things on those days, as she helped people settle in the new Tori no Kuni. Hinata really liked Naruto, for his character and his will to strive for the best, that is why she liked him. But then, she realized just how much her and Chris had spent so much time together, and how he had the same will and strength like Naruto. She did not want to compare the two, and didn''t want to pick sides because she would benefit more than the other, she is not that type of person. But, a few days ago, this is what happened. ******************* Flashback no Jutsu. Hinata was minding her business, helping the Hyuuga clan as usual. Until she saw Naruto not too far from her. ¡°N-Naruto.¡± Hinata said. ¡°Yeah?¡± Naruto responded. ¡°I need your help with something.¡± Hinata walked up to him, with a small blush on her face. She has been thinking a lot about Chris, and she found it hard to not like him. She already liked Naruto, but did s=he really? This question has been bugging her for some time now. Even before they left Konoha, Hinata has been considering this for some time now. Normally, she would find excuses to avoid such topics, for example: ¡®I am still too young¡¯ ¡®My dad won''t ever let me¡¯ ¡®I need to focus on my ninja career as well as my family¡¯ But, after Chris almost died, she realized that they might not have as much time as she originally thought. She might sound selfish, but because of her fault, her sensei almost died. ¡°Naruto, I need to ask you something.¡± Hinata said. Naruto was confused by her. He too was at fault because Chris almost died, which is why he was down for the past few days. They were both to blame. Because if they weren''t so adamant on protecting innocent people, Chris would still have his powers, and he wouldn''t be in such a situation right now. ¡°I¡­ Do you like me?¡± Hinata asked with all her strength. Naruto responded almost immediately. ¡°Of course I do. Friends like each other.¡± Naruto said casually, though that is not what Hinata meant. ¡°No¡­ what I mean is¡­ do you like me, like how Chris and Luna like each other?¡± ¡°Oh, do you mean like that boyfriend and girlfriend stuff?¡± He said. ¡°Hm.¡± She nodded. Although they did hug in her room, that didn''t count as anything. It did not signify that they are in a relationship, or anything like that. It is not abnormal for friends to hug each other. ¡°Ummm¡­ sorry Hinata, but I don''t see you like that?¡± Naruto scratched his head in embarrassment, mostly because this is the first time he has ever rejected someone. Hinata seemed to be affected, but barely. Then Naruto added. ¡°I actually see you as more of a friend, than anyone else. You do care for me, and I like that part about you. I don''t want to change that. I do not understand much about the girlfriend and boyfriend relationship stuff, but I cannot see you like that.¡± Naruto said wholeheartedly. Hinata understood what he meant. She only smiled, as her lips curved slightly upright. ¡°Naruto, thank you.¡± She said. ¡°Huh?¡± He said. ¡°I have a little confession to make. Ever since I saw you in school, and even before that, I really liked and admired you for so long. I wanted to be with you, but I never had the chance to say it, until now.¡± Hinata said. ¡°Even our sensei knew that I liked you, and he set us up multiple times to get closer together. But, until now, I thought that I still liked you. But when you gave your reply, I don''t even feel affected at all.¡± Hinata looked at Naruto. She was blushing hard. ¡°I realized my true feelings, and they belong to Chris. Sorry Naruto, and thank you.¡± She didn''t feel anything when Naruto basically rejected her, which told her everything she wanted to know. She thought she was selfish for using Naruto like this. Not only that, but this was hardly the time or the place to be discussing this type of stuff. Nobody forced her to do this, this was all her. But, contrary to her expectations, Naruto only smiled at her. ¡°Hehehe, actually Hinata, I had a feeling that Sensei likes you.¡± ¡°What?¡± She did not expect this answer from him. ¡°Well, a certain fox helped me, but he told me that he likes you as well, only that it is hidden deep in his heart.¡± The nine tails has the ability to sense the emotions in someone. Even if it Chris, he cannot hide his emotions in front of Kurama. ¡°I don''t understand it much, but hopefully we can still be friends, forever and ever, and ever again.¡± Naruto said. He just wanted what was best for his Sensei, and for Hinata as well. He knows that he is no match for Hinata, but that won''t stop him from being her friend. He only wants the best for everybody, because that is the type of person he is. (At this point, he has no idea that he shot himself in the foot.) Hinata only smiled, feeling very joyful right now. ¡°Of course, we will always be friends.¡± Hinata smiled at him, as he had just given her the best answer in the world. She had also been wondering if Chris liked her, considering that he has Luna with him. Just like TenTen, she is gonna fight for him. And now you are all caught up. **************** Flashback no Jutsu end. ¡°We gotta go.¡± Rei gently pulled Hinata¡¯s hand. ¡°Hold on!¡± Tsunade said. ¡°If by any chance Chris is in trouble, then you come straight to us and we will help him. I don''t care what type of place that world might be, but I am willing to help him, after all, he saved us all from the Aliens.¡± Tsunade wanted to go, but she had responsibilities with the people here. Many other people wanted to help Chris as well, but they knew that they would drag him down if they were to follow Rei. Hinata is actually the best choice right now. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± Rei responded. With Hinata waving at them goodbye, they both disappeared from everyone''s sights. ¡°Wait for me!¡± A loud voice was heard, as well as running and loud breathing. It was Lee, with his bag on his shoulders. ¡°Are they gone?¡± Lee tried to find Rei, but to no avail. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Asked Tsunade, with her arms crossed and pressed against her breasts. ¡°I thought I could be of help to Chris, since I don''t rely on chakra. But, I went back to get my utensils and thought I would have enough time to make it back, but I was a step too late.¡± He sincerely wanted to help Chris as well, because he is very strong, and won''t be a burden to him. But, now he missed his chance, all because he had to gather his stuff. Hinata didn''t even bother bringing a toothbrush. That kind of stuff isn''t important right now, aside from food and water. ¡°Oh Lee.¡± Tsunade only shook her head lightly. He felt sorry for him. Chapter 94 The reappearance of Fan Uchiha Back in God¡¯s realm. Chris and Smith were both sitting on chairs, enjoying a good meal. Smith knows that strengthening the bonds between a strong person, will prove to be very effective in the near future. The last thing that he wants, is to make an enemy out of him. That is why Smith brought Chris to eat with him. Chris read Smith¡¯s mind, and realized why he brought him here. He is glad that Smith isn¡¯t an arrogant bastard, and insulted him because he is close to Tsubaki, that is sadly how most Wuxia novels operate. Sad. Since the Mother Alien only stole Chris¡¯s chakra, his other skills are still very effective. Luckily for him, most of his skills aren¡¯t based on chakra movesets. ¡°This is a nice meal, thank you, Smith.¡± Chris said happily. He thinks that this is the second time anyone has ever bought him food of their own accord, the first one was Luna with her sandwiches. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Smith had an old appearance, but looked very kind. He had a grey mustache, as well as short-silver hair. His eyes looked like he was concerned, yet very confident. His skin is lightly tanned, with wrinkles appearing on his hands and forehead. There were also noticeable scars on his hands, as a sign of how many battles he has fought. He also wore a suit, which fit his criteria as a butler. He was a tall man, but his body build is still very strong, as if he is still in his prime. Chris cannot be so sure just how strong Smith is, but he should be a Jonin ranked, at least Kakashi level. There was also no noticeable chakra signs on his user at all. If he still had his master of sensing skill, then he would have noticed that no one in this Kingdom has any chakra signs at all, except for Tsubaki. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not just an ordinary kid, even I feel that I should be prepared to lose an arm if I were to fight you.¡± Smith said, followed by a chuckle. ¡°Indeed. I am a kid, but I was lucky enough to be born with lots of advantages.¡± That part was true, thanks to bluescreen giving him cheat abilities. Smith did not get what he meant at first. He has been with Tsubaki for a long time, and has come to sense the chakra in people. He was surprised that TenTen and Kat had chakra in their bodies, but yet, he feels something much stronger in Chris, but Chris showed no signs of chakra at all. ¡°I know this is straightforward, but I want to know how the three of you got here? No one should be able to survive outside of a Kingdom with so little supplies.¡± Smith asked. Chris brought food and water with him to last them several weeks, but it never showed because he stuffed it inside his storage bag. ¡°I can tell that you three come from Konoha, the same place where Lady Tsubaki was raised. But how were you three able to cross that world into this world?¡± As the most trusted person in Tsubaki¡¯s life, Smith has heard stories of her life in another world. They had tried numerous ways to get her back, to see her daughter again, but weren¡¯t able to. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. When I looked back at the path, it was gone.¡± Chris did look back from where he entered this world, but failed to locate the yellow light anywhere. He honestly didn¡¯t think this throughly enough. ¡°I see.¡± He said. It sucks, but what else can they do? ¡°I want to know everything that there is about Fan Uchiha and this world.¡± Chris said. (Get ready for a lot of info dumb in one chapter.) ¡°As far as I can remember, this whole land was always devoid of life, nothing grew in these lands, as it sucked the life of any living being in here. But, that all changed 13 years ago, when a single man changed everything.¡± Smith took a sip of coffee, then said. ¡°Nobody knows where this man came from, or why he was even here. But he somehow pulled out technology so advanced, that it shouldn''t have existed.¡± ¡°Advanced technology?¡± Chris suddenly thought of Black and White Zetsu, with their handgun. And also the time with the Solkvore clan, they also had advanced technology that should not exist. ¡°His technology not only was limited to weapons, but also for many other uses, like producing food in an instant, saving human lives with advanced medicine. Some people referred to him as a genius, or even a God.¡± Chris started to make some connections now. If he is correct, 13 years ago was probably when Fan appeared in this world, before or shortly after Naruto was even born. However, things still didn¡¯t make sense. If Fan did come from Konoha, then why hasn¡¯t this technology been added as Konoha¡¯s arsenal. And why would he come to this dreaded world of all places? Konoha was in a much better state than this world, so why start a Kingdom here? ¡°As soon as his reputation soared throughout the lands, other powerful Kingdoms grew either jealous and/or envious of his creations. They wanted his technology for their own uses.¡± Smith said. ¡°I thought you said that this whole land was devoid of life? So how come there are suddenly other Kingdoms as well?¡± Chris asked. ¡°In war, a single minute feels like a lifetime spent in this world. Since ten years is too long even for me, it feels like this war has been going on war centuries.¡± Smith responded casually. ¡°I see. So what are the other Kingdom¡¯s names?¡± Chris grew curious of these other Kingdoms, but found it strange that he only saw this Kingdom, despite walking for so long. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I forgot.¡± Smith responded with a smile. Chris almost fell down from his seat. Who cannot name a Kingdom in this world? Shouldn¡¯t information be important in war? Then how come he doesn¡¯t even know the names of the other Kingdoms? ¡°You see, exactly thirteen years ago when the other Kingdoms wanted to take Fan¡¯s technology for their own use, they didn¡¯t even last a day before they were killed by him alone.¡± Smith¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Before Fan arrived, our technology was advanced, but even so, his technology far outshines the rest of us. In fact, his technology wiped out seven Kingdoms in a single day, there were no survivors at all.¡± Smith said. Chris could faintly understand how powerful Fan is. Not only was he an ex-system user, but it is very clear that he is a very intelligent man. He might have lost his powers, but his knowledge is something to be reckoned with, ¡°After Fan destroyed the seven Kingdoms, many other Kingdoms from far away were fearful of his power. Without giving him a chance, they attacked him from all sides, with millions and millions of people aiming to destroy his Kingdom.¡± ¡°But they lost, didn¡¯t they?¡± Chris seemed to understand where this was going. ¡°The Kingdom of Fan, was the only one who survived. No other Kingdom survived, they were all wiped out the face of the Earth.¡± Smith said in a serious tone, it is clear what he said is true, and he wasn¡¯t exaggerating it. ¡°If he is that strong, then how is this Kingdom still standing?¡± ¡°Several years ago, before Fan came to this world, Tsubaki had already established a Kingdom in this area. Her chakra abilities, and weapons mastery made everyone fear her. She had made several enemies, but they were all killed before they could even touch her. But, when Fan appeared, she did not bother him, or grew envious of his technology. Which is why this Kingdom is still standing. She made the right decision to leave him alone.¡± Smith said with a smile. ¡°They even made a peace treaty, and were actually allies. This Kingdom bloomed like a flower, with all the technology he gave us. Life in this Kingdom has never been better.¡± Tsubaki might have also signed a peace treaty with him, because there was a big chance that Fan was from Konoha, she thought about this because his last name is ¡®Uchiha¡¯ And that is a very powerful family in the Elemental Nations. Even though she has never heard of him in the past, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to become allies with him. ¡°Okay, but why are you in war with him?¡± Chris asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but Lady Tsubaki found something very disturbing about Fan Uchiha. She claimed that he has killed thousands of people, by sucking out the chakra inside of them.¡± Smith said. ¡°What?¡± That part made no sense to him at all. ¡°Let me tell you this. With his advanced technology, it would also require a large amount of power to operate the machines. It is a very common thing in this world, the more powerful something is, the more energy it would require.¡± ¡°I see. But what does this have to do with Fan killing innocent people?¡± ¡°Chakra is not common in this place, only Lady Tsubaki has chakra in her own system. People deemed with that energy, are destined to be great. But, it could also be used as a source of power. People with chakra, can power a city for a few months, which tells you just how valuable, rare and powerful that is.¡± Chris suddenly felt a cold chill. If he still had his insane chakra pool in him, he wondered if even Smith and Tsubaki would use him as a source of power. Not only that, but that could also mean that TenTen and Kat are in danger. ¡°You can relax, we won¡¯t use the girls as power sources, as this Kingdom doesn¡¯t rely on such things.¡± Smith seemed to understand his change of expression, and was glad that Chris cared for others as well.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°This Kingdom relies on other methods to power its city, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your friends.¡± Smith said. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why doesn¡¯t Fan use this Kingdom¡¯s electricity methods as well?¡± ¡°Like I said, his technology relies on huge amounts of power, so our methods will barely even power half of his Kingdom.¡± When Tsubaki discovered Fan¡¯s way to power his Kingdom, it made her very angry. The only place where Fan can get so many people with chakra, is from the elemental nations. The thought that maybe her own friends were being used like tools, brought out the worst in her. At that point, she deemed him a murderer, and decided to go against him. Fan only laughed at her, because even her Kingdom cannot compare to his own. Maybe because Fan found it funny, he gave her a handicap. She can initiate the first attack anytime she wants, and only then will he retaliate and go to war with her Kingdom. This act made her realize that he doesn¡¯t even see her Kingdom as a threat, as if she was nothing but a mere Ant in his eyes. This happened a few months ago, and even then, she hasn¡¯t even attacked his place. She cannot act rashly, or all her hard work will go down the drain. The only reason she wants this war, is for two things only. 1. If Fan keeps killing innocent people from the Elemental nations, there might be a huge chance that he might target her family and friends. Second: If he somehow is able to bring people from the Elemental Nations into this place, then he must know the way to get back to her home. But, she did not expect for TenTen to appear in this world. The thought that her own daughter is safe and sound with her, changed her mood for the better. If she were to learn what happened to the Elemental Nations, she might not even start this war. There was no other reason anymore. ¡°Anything else that you would like to know?¡± Asked Smith. ¡°Just a few more things¡­¡± And so, Chris and Smith began to chat more, as if they were good friends. ************************ Outside of the Kingdom. ¡°Here you go, this is the place where Chris is.¡± Rei pulled Hinata out from the light, and showed her the cruel world of this place. Hinata was shocked by this scene. She has never ever seen such a land with no life in it, not even grass could be seen anywhere. It was no different from a dead wasteland. ¡°If you walk in that direction, about 20-30 minutes or so, you will be able to find Chris I cannot bring you closer, because there are many reasons I cannot show my face around here.¡± After scanning the area, Rei found the exact location where Chris and the others were. He was surprised that he didn¡¯t encounter Fan, as he originally thought when he entered this world. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hinata bowed and cupped her hands to him, as a sign that she appreciates his help. ¡°One more thing HInata, there are also enemies lurking here, so try your best to avoid them at all costs, at least until you reached Chris.¡± ¡°I will, thank you.¡± Hinata began running at the exact place where Rei pointed her. At this speed, she should be able to reach his spot in 20 minutes or so. Rei smiled as he looked at her running figure, Hinata is one of his favourite characters in the anime. Her caring personality is what he liked most about her. ¡°*Sigh* She reminds me so much of my wife.¡± He thought back of the happy times he spent with the woman he loved. He believes that there should be only one women in every man¡¯s life, but Chris is special, so he is not mad at him for choosing the harem path. But, he looked at another distant area, and his face turned red, as if he was extremely angry. To ordinary people, it looked like he was looking at a dead wasteland, but he is a god, he can see things further than even planets, similar to how the Kai¡¯s see everything in the DBZ world. ¡°Fan, you will pay for what you have done to Miss Fortune. Not today, but very soon you will get what is coming for you.¡± Rei then disappeared from that spot, as if he was never there before. ****************** Inside the Wolf Territory A.K.A. The Kingdom of Fan Uchiha. Inside his castle, Fan was talking to someone who was in his knees, weeping in front of him. Fan had a golden crown on his head, with red and white clothing and a cape on his body, he looked like how a king would dress back then. Fan hasn¡¯t appeared in over 50 chapters, but his mood right now seemed pissed. The one in front of him was none other than Sheldon, the King from the Solkvore Kingdom. Before the Aliens could kill him, he activated a button hidden underneath his clothes, and teleported before he died. However, his children never made it out alive, which is why he was crying in front of Fan. No parent should ever suffer like that, no matter how much of a douche they are. Just like a wise man once said ¡®No parent should never bury their kid.¡¯ (Or something like that I dunno.) Fan asked a few of his subordinates to check the situation in the Elemental Nations, but only one of them made it out alive. He was shocked by the news he had heard. The Alien that he was very familiar with, is causing havoc in the Elemental Nations. Not even all the great Ninja Wars combined, could produce such a disaster. ¡°Dammit. I knew I should have killed her when I had the chance.¡± He said to himself in anger. He regretted not killing the Alien when he had the chance back then. If the alien were to cause havoc like that, then it¡¯ll be a matter of time before he loses his main source of power. Without chakra, his whole Kingdom will fall in chaos. Unless if he can think of a way to power his whole Kingdom another way, then he doesn''t need to worry anymore. He clearly cares more about his source of power, more than the people who are dying this minute, all because of a single mistake he created. ¡°You must kill it, please. It killed my children.¡± Sheldon ¡°I will.¡± Fan lied, he had no reason to go to the Elemental Nations to confront that thing. He never would have thought that the Alien would grow to such an extent in so little time. ¡°But, it has come to my attention that before the Alien invaded Konoha, you were there. Why is that? Why were you in Konoha?¡± Fan seemed to have caught on to him. Sheldon started sweating bullets just now, because he had accidentally said something that he shouldn¡¯t have. Some might know already, but Sheldon and Fan have made a deal in secret: Sheldon kidnaps ninjas from the Elemental Nations, and gives them to Fan Uchiha for their many uses that he has. In return, Fan provided him with high tech, which made him and his Kingdom strong, as no else possesses such terrifying technology. However, Fan specifically stated that Sheldon must never come in contact with Konoha, or else. Sheldon kept that promise in check for nearly a decade, but he got over-confident over time, and he thought that he could get away with some things. When his children saw the pretty girls and guys residing in Konoha, their lust got the best of them. The children of Sheldon were originally downright spoiled, thus their self control was nonexistent, Of course, Sheldon thought he could get away with it, since he always gave his children whatever he wanted. His friend was also the Fire Daimyo, which is the reason it gave him the confidence to fool Fan. But, Sheldon should have listened to Fan, because there was no way he would ever get what he wanted from Konoha. Not only would have Fan noticed anyway, but Chris would have also stopped him as well. And who would have known that the Alien¡¯s would have invaded Konoha at such timing. If he had not messed with Konoha, then maybe his children would still be alive. ¡°Fan!¡± A familiar person entered the room, it was Scott, who also hadn¡¯t appeared in 50 chapters. ¡°This better be important, I am in the middle of something very important here.¡± Fan sounded pissed, but if it were anyone else interrupting him, he would have punished him on the spot. But Scott is his best friend in this world, so he will naturally let this slip. ¡°Four individuals have been spotted wandering the outer area.¡± Scott said quickly, as he read the files on his hands. ¡°Four? Do people have a death wish these days?¡± Fan said quite in disbelieve. Unless one were to be prepared, no one would ever dare venture out of the open like that. One could get easily lost out there, and walk for days or even weeks without seeing anybody else. No one should have any business with the outer area, unless they¡¯re seeking to die. ¡°And¡­ the first three seemed to have found themselves on Tsubaki¡¯s Kingdom, and even the Queen herself seemed to have brought them in personally.¡± ¡°Tsubaki did? She is not the type of person to welcome anybody her Kingdom.¡± Fan somehow knew her personality well, and she was the type to always be careful of her actions, no matter how small it may seem. ¡°They¡¯re just children. Here¡¯s a picture of them.¡± Scott handed Fan the pictures of Chris, Kat and TenTen. Once Fan saw those pictures, he was utterly stunned. He recognized 2 of the three of them. ¡°TenTen, I see you found your mother.¡± Fan smiled at this fact. ¡°But, who is that other girl?¡± Fan did not even recognize Kat. He ignored the picture of Chris for now, and stuffed it in his pocket. ¡°What about the other one? What does he/she look like?¡± Fan said. At this moment, a woman about the age of 25, ran to Scott and handed him a picture. She bowed before Fan, and left that room. ¡°The photo just came in.¡± Scott then handed Fan the photo that the nice lady handed him. Fan looked at the photo, and was once again shocked. ¡°Hinata? Why are you here?¡± Fan clearly knew who some of these characters are, but he could not understand why Hinata would also be here. ¡°Our men are going to capture the girl with blue hair, since her chakra can give our Kingdom several weeks of power. Since the other kids have already made their way to Tsubaki¡¯s Kingdom, we can only capture the girl...¡± Scott said. ¡°Don¡¯t! Call our men back right now!¡± Fan said immediately. ¡°What?¡± Scott said. ¡°Do not touch any of them.¡± Fan said very sternly. ¡°But sir, she is headed towards Tsubaki¡¯s Kingdom as we speak.¡± ¡°I said that you cannot touch them. If she is headed for Tsubaki¡¯s Kingdom then let her. This is an order!¡± Fan raised his voice a bit loud to instill fear on Scott and Sheldon. Scott saw how serious he was. Fan rarely ever shows this kind of face to anyone. ¡°Y-yes sir. I¡¯ll call them back right now.¡± Scott said in an obedient tone. "And why have I only learned about this?" Fan asked. "Well... the team in charge of monitoring the outer area were... sleeping and getting high." Scott said after hesitating. What kind of boss would ever want to hear that their men are slacking off during work? "Those lazy sluts." At this time, Sheldon knew he had to get out of here. With his eyesight, he recognized the ones in the pictures, and knew who they were. He just basically threatened them and tried to force them to marry his children, so there is no doubt that they will hold grudges against him. But he wasn¡¯t worried about that, he was more worried about how Fan cares about this kids, and knew that he wasn¡¯t gonna let this matter go easily. He tried to escape, but where would he go? He made the worst choice of his life by messing with Konoha when he shouldn¡¯t have to. ¡°Oh, and while you¡¯re at it.¡± Fan took out a handgun from his pocket, and shot Sheldon on his back. Sheldon began to be electrified as his body moved incoherently, as if he was in some sort of seizure. ¡°Sheldon broke his part of the deal, and now he must pay for the consequences. Suck out whatever chakra you can take from his body, and you know the rest. As for the people who are getting high during work, deduct their payment for the month.¡± Fan said as he left them both in that room. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Scott then summoned a few guards that were hiding in the shadows, and they dragged Sheldon by his feet to another room. Fan walked at a relatively fast pace throughout his spacious halls. He entered a room, where he made all sorts of crazy inventions. The room was full of his inventions that there was almost no space left. Only the creator would understand the purpose of these items. Sheldon walked up to a table, and there was a figure lying on it, dead. But if you look closely, this figure is a human sized wooden puppet. This puppet is the blood puppet that Chris created long ago. It somehow made its way on Fan¡¯s Kingdom. Fan took out the picture of Chris, and compared the two faces, and they were very similar. ¡°I have only ever shown the blood puppet technique to three beings in my life, the fourth Kazekage (A.K.A. Gaara¡¯s father.) Rei and Miss Fortune. The blood puppet technique I created long ago, to create a peaceful relationship with Suna. But, Orochimaru killed anyone with the knowledge to create this tool, because he knew the full power of this invention.¡± Fan talked as if somebody was there in the room with him. The fourth Kazekage also saw the power of this item, and knew just how powerful it was, so he naturally shared it with many people in his village, to pass it onto future generations. However, no one would have realized that Orochimaru and the Akatsuki would dare steal the inventions for themselves, and kill anyone who had the knowledge to create it. After that, the people have only ever heard of the legends of such a powerful item, but didn¡¯t know how to create it. ¡°I can tell that this kid isn¡¯t from Tsuna, because no one could ever create such a perfect masterpiece, embedded with high levelled seals. So, the only one who could teach him how to make this item, is Rei.¡± Fan crumbled the photo and ripped it to pieces. He was smiling, because this proved him one thing¡­ ¡°Rei, you are finally here. And I see you have chosen another sucker.¡± Fan then grabbed a weapon near him, and burned the entire puppet into a crisp. Not even the ashes were spared from the intense heat. ¡°I have been waiting for this moment for 13 years, and you finally showed up.¡± Fan then turned away and exited the room, as if nothing had happened. Chapter 95 Kat In Tsubaki¡¯s Kingdom. Chris was learning lots about this world, thanks to Smith telling him a lot. Then, a ringing tone was coming from Smith¡¯s pockets. It was a text message from the Queen. Smith read it, and his face looked surprised. ¡°I gotta go. I have some important matters to attend to.¡± Smith got up and left, but not before Chris was able to read his mind. ¡®What did Lady Tsubaki find out about Fan Uchiha this time? Whatever it is, it looked like she is getting ready for something big.¡¯ He thought. Chris only continued to sit there, pondering on a few things. ¡°How can I get stronger? I lost most of my strength fighting that alien, and now I have no idea how to confront Fan Uchiha like this. I must think this through.¡± Chris began to plan on how to get stronger. He cannot rely on taijutsu anymore, as he has already exceeded the strength limit for a kid his age. Chakra and Genjutsu isn¡¯t gonna cut it out either. ¡°I could practice my sword techniques, but I don¡¯t have the ability to create swords anymore. Man I am so useless!¡± Chris yelled in his head. {Sup!} Bluescreen! You have no idea how happy I am to see you. {Sure you are¡­ You need help or¡­} I do! I cannot do this alone. {Sadly, you have to. I cannot help you with this.} WHY NOT?!?! {All I can say is this: You are on the right path to becoming stronger indeed, but the choices you make in the future depend on you solely.} Isn¡¯t there a way for you to recover my Kekkei Genkais or something like that? {I can¡¯t. The mother alien is the only one who can restore your chakra, only if you kill her though¡­} Shit! {But, I have some news you want to hear, and yet you don¡¯t want to hear.} News that I want to hear but I don¡¯t want to hear? {It doesn¡¯t make sense now, but it will. This is the news: First, you will learn the truth about everything. About me, Fan, Ms. Fortune, everything that you need to know.} Oh¡­ okay. {Second. You will experience something very painful, after you met Fan Uchiha.} ¡­ what type of pain is it? {I cannot tell you that. Because, in order to become stronger, you will need to experience this pain. But, there is a catch to this.} What catch? {After getting a new power-up, there is a chance that you will lose yourself to your pain and anger, and if you do lose yourself to that pain, I will have to kill you myself.} Kill me? Can you do that? {Yes, I can.} That¡¯s dark. {And lastly. I will tell you the last piece of news later. In the meantime, I suggest you get stronger as fast as you can.} {I also suggest visiting Tsubaki, she might help you get stronger.} I will. {Best of luck to you, Chris Walker. The next time we meet, it will be different.} For Chris, this felt like he was talking to a new bluescreen. Usually, he would act funny and without a care in the world, but now he sounded more serious. Chris looked back, and it was Kat looking at him. ¡°Oh, hi, Kat. Didn¡¯t see you there.¡± ¡°How dare you leave me alone back there. You could have dragged me wherever you were going.¡± She said with a pout. ¡°Sorry, I was a bit busy.¡± ¡°Sure you were. Come, I saw a place that might interest you.¡± Kat took his hand and pulled him. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Chris asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± After a while, the couple entered a tall building. Upon entering, a strong scent of sweets entered their nostrils. This was a candy building, there was candy as far as the eye could see. It wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating to say that Willy Wonka created this place. ¡°Do you know how frustrating it is to see so many sweets in one place, and yet you can¡¯t even eat them.¡± Kat said with fire in her eyes, she was clearly pissed. Chris only stood beside her, with a blank expression. He likes candy too, but he doesn¡¯t like things that are too sweet. ¡°You brought me here to show me this.¡± ¡°No. I brought you here to buy me some sweets.¡± ¡°We are on a mission to find this Fan Uchiha, and all you can think of is sweets¡­¡± Chris rolled his eyes at her. ¡°But, I cannot rest easy knowing that there are so many sweets in this building, all waiting to be eaten by me.¡± Kat licked her lips at the thought of this. ¡°I am not going to buy you sweets. I don¡¯t even have any money with me.¡± If he could, he would have created more money with his creation skill, but his powers were taken by the Mother alien. ¡°Aw please¡­ they¡¯re just sitting there, mocking me, because they know I can¡¯t eat them.¡± Kat¡¯s face got closer to the candy, but they were separated by a glass wall, or else she would have stolen some candies right now. Kat could not ask Tsubaki or TenTen for money, as they were spending quality time together after being separated for so long. It was only fair that Kat didn¡¯t bother them. ¡°How do you want me to buy you sweets, when I don¡¯t have anything on me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Aren¡¯t you the reincarnator here? I am sure you can figure out something.¡± She said, but then got closer to his ear and whispered. ¡°I will give you a kiss if you give me some candy. PEUK!¡± Chris pulled her cheek hard when she whispered to him that part. ¡°That sounds like you¡¯re selling yourself for something else in return. That is no different from prostitution.¡± Chris said angrily as he kept pulling on her cheeks. ¡°Okay, I am sorry. Please let go, you¡¯re tearing my face.¡± She cried out loud and waved her arms everywhere, like a cute character. Chris let go of her cheek, and there was a noticeable red mark imprinted on her left cheek. ¡°Ow.¡± She cried a little bit, that was the first time Chris has ever done that. ¡°Sorry, Kat.¡± Chris gently caressed her cheek slowly. Maybe he put a little bit too much strength in his pinch. Kat did feel a stinging sensation when Chris pinched her, but with his hand caressing her cheek, it felt warm, as if she was a lazy kitten being petted by her owner. ¡®That feels nice,¡¯ Is what she thought. Chris read her mind and smiled. She can be pretty cute sometimes. ¡°Okay, I will get you some candy. Just stay here for a bit.¡± Chris said then disappeared from her sight using one of his skills, stealth. Kat has never seen this skill of his, which amazed her. ¡°Even with his powers taken from him, he is still very powerful. Looks like I made the right choice to fall in love with him.¡± She said with a small blush on her cheeks.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chris said from behind. ¡°KYAAAA!!!! What are you doing here?¡± Kat jumped up in surprise when she heard Chris behind her. ¡°I got you some candy.¡± Chris showed her a small plastic pouch filled with various sweets. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± She asked. ¡°I did. And it wasn¡¯t surprising to know that you like me.¡± Chris said with a smirk, but that only made Kat blush more. ¡°But, how did you get sweets so quickly?¡± ¡°Well, after activating stealth, I thought of stealing some candy, but then I saw that there was free samples stacked neatly in a shelf. All you needed to do was open your eyes.¡± This only made Kat blush more, to think that she was so blind that she couldn¡¯t see those free samples. ¡°Here you go.¡± He planted the plastic pouch on her hand which she accepted. ¡°Thank you.¡± She went back to her tsundere mode, and began eating those candies with a pout. ¡°Let¡¯s go explore the Kingdom, we might learn something from it.¡± He took her hand and they started walking around the kingdom. They looked like couples who were visiting various places together. Kat was amazed by the sight of this Kingdom, it was her first time ever exploring something like this. She only found that candy place when Tsubaki gave her directions to it, after seeing that she was still in the room with them. Kat noticed that she could not eat her candies while holding hands with Chris. She didn¡¯t want to let go, but she wanted to taste these candies now. Then, a thought occurred to her. She let go of his hand and linked her arm with his. This move made them seem closer and more intimate. Chris looked at Kat, wondering why she wanted to link arms. ¡°I am only doing this to eat my candies.¡± She said with a blush. But Chris knew better than that, eating her candies was only an excuse. He didn¡¯t mind and tightened their arms closer. Even with Luna, he has never done this to her. After exploring the entire Kingdom, they believe they have seen everything they want to see. Somehow, Chris made today seem more like a date than intense training. Kat finished her bag of candies, and wasn¡¯t satisfied. She wanted more, as they were all so good. Most of these candies don¡¯t even exist in Konoha, so you know just how the new and exotic candies left a deep impression in her. She also wanted some water because of how sweet the candy was. Sugar can make anybody thirsty. As if he read her mind, Chris offered her a bottle of water that he stored in his storage space. ¡°Thank you.¡± She drank the wafer as if there was no tomorrow. But, she realized that she didn¡¯t offer him a piece of her candy, which was very selfish on her part. She was never like this, but she was totally mesmerized by the deliciousness of the candy that she forgot to offer Chris anything. After drinking half the water inside the bottle, she felt guilty. ¡°Here, you must be thirsty as well." She offered him half of the water bottle that she drank. ¡°If I say yes, it¡¯ll be like an indirect kiss.¡± Chris said after a pause. He didn¡¯t mind that Kat didn¡¯t offer him candy, he just didn¡¯t like very sweet things. ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t mind.¡± Kat said with a smile. She was confident that Chris wasn¡¯t going to take the bottle and drink from it. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Chris took the water bottle and drank whatever was left in it, it tasted a bit sweet for some reason. Kat only stared at him with a blank expression, then it changed into a blush. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her lips, which was quivering. ¡®Did I just lose my first kiss like that?¡¯ Is what she thought. Chris only smiled and thought how cute she could be. She might be a tsundere, but he didn¡¯t dislike it. ¡°I may not be an expert, Kat, but this isn¡¯t how you lose your first kiss.¡± ¡°Not an expert¡­ this coming from the one who has two girlfriends, while I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend.¡± She said. ¡°There is nothing wrong with not having a boyfriend at your age. We are still pretty young.¡± Somehow, this made Kat very angry. She pulled onto his ear fiercely. ¡°How can you say that when you are dating two people at the same time! If it were anybody else, then maybe it''s fine, but not you.¡± She said angrily. ¡°Okay, I get it. But, Kat, if you want a boyfriend, you can just ask out Naruto, or even Lee.¡± Chris said, but his ear got pulled harder. ¡°Say that again, I dare you! You already know I like you, but you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t care.¡± She said angrily and loudly again. The people nearby were drawn by the commotion, and couldn¡¯t help but circle them. Then, Kat let go of his ear, and some tears escaped from her eyes. ¡°Do you not care about me? I have known you as much as Luna has, and yet you don¡¯t even care for me.¡± She wasn¡¯t acting, that is how she really feels. ¡°I do care, it¡¯s just that there is so much going on here, with the Aliens, Konoha, TenTen, Fan Uchiha, I can¡¯t even spend quality time with you guys anymore.¡± Chris stood and up and held her shoulders firmly, making eye contact with Kat. He had a very serious look on his face. ¡°Kat, I do like you as well. I know the kind of person you are. If I didn¡¯t care about you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten rid of your curse back then, and I wouldn¡¯t have trained you before the Chunin exams.¡± Kat felt the firmness in his hands, and found out that he really meant it. She really liked Chris, but she feared that he didn¡¯t like her. Now she knows how TenTen felt all that time, the same goes for Hinata. They pursued the guy all this time, and they were very afraid that he wouldn¡¯t like them back. In the end, it did pay off. Now TenTen was Chris¡¯s boyfriend. Kat thought that the gods were on TenTen¡¯s side at that time, because of how lucky she was. But for Kat, she could never chase after the guy she liked, because she always asked herself ¡®What if he rejects me? What if he breaks up with me? What is he hates girls who go after him?¡¯ Those ¡®What if¡¯s¡¯ were what kept her from going after Chris''s heart. She never thought she was stronger than TenTen, because she could never do what TenTen could. She envied them a lot, and escaping with Chris to this world is like being given a second chance by lady luck. ¡°Do you remember during the chunin exams, after you healed me?¡± She said slowly. ¡°Yeah. What about it?¡± ¡°Do you remember the promise you made me?¡± ¡°I do remember. You promised me that if I cured your curse, then you will always stay by my side¡­¡± Chris said, he clearly remembered that day. ¡°And I said yes. But, I would like to ask you this, would you still like me to always be by your side.¡± Kat asked him with a serious look in her eyes. Chris turned and saw many people watching them, some were even recording them with their phones. ¡®My god, even in this world, people are always the same.¡¯ Chris thought. Chris didn¡¯t answer, but held her arms and disappeared from that place, it looked like they teleported in front of so many people. ¡°Fuck!¡± A random guy said. Chris and Kat appeared in a tall building. As a ninja, he can do simple things like this, even carrying another human on a tall building. The view on the top of a building was definitely better than down. It just seems like a great view. ¡°Kat, I do like you, and I want you to be by my side forever and ever, and ever again.¡± Chris said. Kat looked down and blushed, also a lovely smile appeared on her face. ¡°But.¡± He added. ¡°I cannot do this right now. Lots of people are depending on us right now. Can we please wait, until this is all over. Kat understood very well. Luna, Hina, everybody in Konoha was counting on them to stop the aliens before they all get killed. ¡°I do understand. But, remember that I will always be by your side. No matter what happens.¡± Said Kat. ¡°I know.¡± He was about to kiss her on the lips, and Kat was ready for it too, until Chris heard his phone ringing. ¡®Is this the legendary cock-block tone that almost every anime/manga/slash novel has in its story. Never thought that it could happen to me.¡¯ Chris thought. He was about to hang up, until the phone read ¡®Scott¡¯ Then again, nobody else has his phone number¡­ Kat pouted angrily. She was this close to greatness, only to be blocked by an obstacle. ¡°Hello.¡± Chris asked. ¡°Chris, Lady Tsubaki and TenTen are asking for you.¡± ¡°What does the Queen want with me?¡± Chris asked. ¡°It¡¯s urgent, just please come back quickly.¡± Scott hung up, but his voice seemed afraid and nervous at the same time. ¡®Are we going to war or something?`` Chris thought. ¡°What was that?¡± Asked Kat. ¡°Tsubaki wants me to see her. It sounds important. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Chris held her and rushed to the building where Tsubaki was. He really wishes he could use his teleportation seals, that would have saved them a lot of time. After running for some time, they finally reached the building, and there was Scott waiting for them to arrive. ¡°I apologize for the sudden message, but this is very urgent.¡± Scott lead the two kids into a specific room of the castle. Once inside, Chris met several old people, mostly males, that were having a big discussion over something important. TenTen quickly signalled Chris and Kat to stand beside her. They did. ¡°Your highness, are you 100% sure that this news is reliable.¡± An old man with a white beard, and bald head, said out loud. ¡°Yes. My child, TenTen, was from that place as well, the same goes for the other two kids that are beside her.¡± She pointed at the kids beside her. ¡°TenTen, what is going on?¡± Chris whispered to TenTen. ¡°I told my mother about the current situation in the Elemental Nations, after that, she called for an assembly of some kind. I am not too sure what they are planning either.¡± TenTen responded. ¡°If this is true, then we must take action now against Wolf Territory.¡± The same old man said. ¡°Not now. We all know that Fan Uchiha uses my people as a source of power, so that means that he has lost his main source of power. If we attack them now, they will prove to still be very powerful. We must wait when they have weakened, and then we strike.¡± Tsubaki said. They were discussing about what to do against Fan Uchiha. Hearing this piece of news, is the best thing they have ever heard in their lives Since the Elemental Nations have fallen, then that meant that Fan Uchiha can no longer rely on his main source of power. That meant that his machines won¡¯t be able to operate at full power like they used to. This is the perfect time to launch an attack on Fan Uchiha. But, Tsubaki had a good point. It is still too early to attack him, maybe after he had exhausted a bit more of his source of energy, is the best time to attack him. *SLAM* Sound of the door opening fiercely. ¡°Your majesty, there is something you should see.¡± Said a skinny kid, about the age of 17 or younger. ¡°Is it from Fan?¡± She asked. ¡°Uhm¡­ I don''t think so. There is a young girl outside the walls right now.¡± ¡°A girl? Show me the picture.¡± Then the kid shows the picture to everyone in the room, because of a holographic image that was displayed from the kid¡¯s device. This is something anyone can do with their high tech. On the picture, was Hinata. She was currently trying to enter the walls, but the guards wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°Hinata!¡± Chris, TenTen, Kat and even Tsubaki said at the same time. The three kids looked at Tsubaki, wondering why she knows Hinata. ¡°Let her in, she is a friend.¡± Tsubaki said. ¡°Yes, I will do that right now.¡± The kid left hurriedly. ¡°Chris, did you also bring Hinata?¡± TenTen asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t. The doorway should have closed as soon as we entered. It doesn¡¯t make sense that Hinata is here.¡± Chris responded, unable to believe it. ¡°TenTen.¡± Tsubaki said. ¡°Do you want to meet your friend?¡± She added. ¡°Yes.¡± TenTen ran out of the room, with Chris and Kat following suit. ¡®What was the point of Tsubaki calling me here?¡¯ Is what Chris thought, but he put that aside because meeting Hinata is more important right now. Chapter 96 Training room Hinata was waiting outside the walls of the kingdom. She was stopped by 2 guards who are protecting the area from intruders. Hinata might be a cute child to them, but it still wasn¡¯t worth the risk to being an unknown person to their kingdom without permission. When she first saw the walls, she was stunned by the architecture of the building, she has never seen anything like this. Not only that, but the walls were protected by high tech defenses, making it look very strong and imposing to anyone. ¡°Understood.¡± Said a guard. Another guard just took a picture of Hinata¡¯s face, uploaded it to their system, and finally gave the command to someone else to open the gate. Hinata didn¡¯t know what was going on here, but she could tell that they meant no harm. Only someone who had their picture taken and posted on the system of the kingdom, is allowed to enter and exit the building as they pleased. This it to keep intruders out at all costs. The outer gates were opened, and Hinata was free to enter as she pleases. On the other side of the gate, was Chris, TenTen, Kat, and that boy who gave the message to Tsubaki from the last chapter. The boy¡¯s name is Frederick. He is 17 years old, and works for the Queen herself, in fact, his dad also works for the Queen. His dad is in charge of patrolling the outer walls and making sure that no one enters Tsubaki¡¯s territory. Fred was his father¡¯s assistant, and his main job was to report to the Queen for anything abnormal outside the outer walls. When Fred saw the picture of Hinata, he was stunned by her beauty. The entire kingdom barely had any beautiful women/girls, and most of them have already been taken. Although Kat and TenTen are beautiful as well, they are not Fred¡¯s type. Fred was 17 years old, while Hinata was at least 3 years younger than him. In a few years when she grows up, she will be the most beautiful woman in the entire kingdom. ¡®I must take her as my wife.`` that was his first thought when he saw her. He has never felt this way for anyone, but he knew that Hinata was the one for him. He doesn¡¯t know her quite well yet, but he really wanted to get to know Hinata. If he doesn¡¯t make a move today, then it will become harder to have a relationship with her. Once the doors opened, Hinata saw her friends waiting on the other side for her. She felt very warm and happy seeing them, especially Chris. She ran up to them gracefully. Fred could swore that he saw stars sparkling around her, making her seem like an elegant fairy. For some strange reason, he thought that when Hinata saw him, it was love at first sight and that is why she was running to him. (Poor bastard) he never stopped to think that she was running towards her friends whom were beside him, He spread out his arms to welcome Hinata in his embrace. But, she ignored him and ran past him, leaving him alone on the spot, like an idiot just stretching out his hands as if he were either a mime, or a statue, or a statue of a mime¡­ ¡°Hinata!¡± Everybody welcomed her in their embrace, and the friends looked like an overly attached group of people. Fred was still standing their petrified. He thought Hinata was running towards him, but he couldn¡¯t be more wrong. ¡°Hinata, how did you get here and how did you find us?¡± Asked TenTen, unable to believe that Hinata was actually here. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°We should go back to the room, let¡¯s talk there.¡± Kat added and the group made their way to the room where Tsubaki first took them. One can tell that they were becoming more familiar with this area. The guards who were looking at Fred, felt pity for him. Fred was just standing there, emotionless. He might not be a professional at courting girls, but he really thought that Hinata was running towards him. Fred: ¡°.....¡± If there was a hole right here he would jump on it right now. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that he is gonna give up on Hinata. He is not the type to give up easily, and besides, it was only natural that Hinata was happy to see her friends in this world. The group of kids were talking happily while walking to TenTen¡¯s new room. It looked like they didn¡¯t have a single care in the world. Some time later, the group made it to the room and Hinata finished explaining what happened. They were surprised to know that Rei appeared after they left, and even restoried most of their memories. Only Kat and Chris were the only ones that had yet to restore their memories. Rei said that he will restore their memories as well, only when the time is right. Chris scratched his head in thought. Problems kept popping up every day for him and it is proving to be very challenging for him. How does this connect with anything? Fan Uchiha, Rei, The Mother alien, it felt like pieces of a puzzle that Chris just couldn¡¯t complete. He is certain of one thing, Fan knows more than him, and he is gonna tell Chris everything he needs to know. Blue Screen knows too, but for some reason he is not telling Chris everything. ¡°What to do, what to do¡­¡± He kept repeating that same phrase to himself. He has come to learn some stuff about this world, but he isn¡¯t confident enough to take on Fan Uchiha at the moment. Using his smarts (Ha) he is gonna come up with a good plan to fix this world and the Elemental Nations. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chris, we will fix this together.¡± TenTen said with a smile of comfort. ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Chris.¡± Hinata said hesitantly. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°There is another reason why I came here.¡± Her face blushed red for some reason. Chris thought that Hinata coming here was weird. Indeed, her powers mostly rely on her taijutsu and it is very useful in this world. And she also told them about the appearance of Rei, but that hardly mattered. Honestly speaking, there was no reason why Hinata should even be here with them, when this world is unknown to them and possibly very dangerous. Then again, the Elemental Nations has been conquered by an army of overpowered aliens¡­ Hinata didn¡¯t say anything. She walked up to Chris and stopped mere inches away from him. Her fingers were intertwined on her behind, she looked down afraid that Chris would see her red face. TenTen and Kat were confused by Hinata¡¯s actions, but then they realized something, she likes Chrs. They weren¡¯t as shocked as they should be, because they already knew that this would happen, it was only a matter of time. They even thought it was weird that Hinata was looking at Chris very strange all this time. But, Chris didn¡¯t think much about it. He honestly thought that Hinata still likes Naruto even now. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this, but I came here for you¡­¡± Her words were getting quieter that Chris couldn¡¯t make out the last sentence. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I like¡­¡± She was about to say it, until she passed out once again. Chris grabbed her before she fell to the floor. He carried her princess style. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t pass out anymore like this. Strange.¡± Chris laid her gently on a big bed, her face was still very red. ¡°What do you guys think she was about to say?¡± Chris turned to face Kat and TenTen. They stood there silently with a blank expression. Chris isn¡¯t usually this dull, but he didn¡¯t suspect anything from Hinata. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re gonna have to wait to find out. And what were you and Kat doing before all of this?¡± Asked TenTen. Chris and Kat looked at each other, and blushed. They were this close to kissing each other, if it weren¡¯t for the untimely call.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I see.¡± TenTen only smiled as she somehow understood. She didn¡¯t mind one bit. She walked towards Chris, kissed him on the cheek and leaned her head on his shoulder. TenTen looked very comfortable leaning beside Chris, almost like a spoiled kitten who wants to be petted by her owner. ¡°Kat, you shouldn¡¯t hold yourself back when it comes to Chris. We are all friends, and someday, we will become sisters.¡± TenTen blushed at the moment. When one man marries multiple women, those women become sisters in a way. (Or at least that is what I think. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.) TenTen doesn¡¯t know that Kat wasn¡¯t holding back, she really wanted to kiss him, but she was too embarrassed to do it in front of TenTen and Hinata, although she is unconscious at the moment. Someone entered the room, it was Tsubaki, she ended the meeting earlier because of Hinata¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Mom.¡± TenTen stood further from Chris because she was too shy to show her acts to her mother. No child wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed to do something like that in front of their parents, even simply holding hands can be very embarrassing. Tsubaki smiled at TenTen but ignored Chris. Her eyes scanned the room and saw Hinata, sleeping on the bed. ¡°I see Hinata is very tired. Letting her rest is probably for the best.¡± She said. ¡°Question, how did you know Hinata¡¯s name?¡± Asked Chris. Tsubaki only looked at Chris with a hint of anger in her eyes, after a pause, she answered: ¡°I am friends with someone named Hina Hyuuga. We were in the same group for many years. I recognized Hinata because I met her when she was still a newborn. I almost mistook her for her Aunt, because she practically looks the same when we were kids.¡± Chris understood. Hina does look very familiar to Hinata in the Boruto series, only her hair colour was a bit more blueish, and with a more serious look in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Hinata looked the same as her aunt when she was still a kid. ¡°And also, I need to know something.¡± She took out her phone and showed them a photo. In the picture, was Kat and Chris having what looked like a lovers quarrel. Chris held on to Kat¡¯s shoulders firmly and said some things. Underneath the picture, were several comments such as: ¡®Two kids are having a fight as if they are lovers.¡¯ ¡®So cute. I ship them together¡¯ ¡® ¡®That bastard, he made that cute girl cry. I know because I was there.¡¯ ¡®Kill the bastard.¡¯ ¡®Wow, aren¡¯t those two from the picture when the Queen came back with 3 children?¡¯ ¡­ Chris was more focused on the comments than the picture. This where many people commented on this photo was called ¡®Instagram¡¯ VERY similar to the site that countless people are using on his past world. The only one who would create something like this on this world is Fan Uchiha, there is no doubt. Kat didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she blushed because Tsubaki knew that Chris is dating her daughter, but she doesn¡¯t know that Chris is aiming for a harem. ¡°Tell me, what is going on in this picture?¡± Tsubaki asked very firmly. ¡°It looks to me like two good friends having a good chat. Isn¡¯t that right, Kat?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°I see. And what about the comments, where it says that you two are in a relationship?¡± ¡°Well that¡­ are a bunch of lies¡­ I think.¡± Chris said with a straight poker face. ¡°You are new here, so you haven¡¯t heard yet.¡± Tsubaki retracted the photo and walked up to one of her weapons, more specifically a sword handle. ¡°Heard what?¡± Asked Chris. ¡°The internet never lies.¡± Once the handle was in her hand, a black sword sheathed itself out. The handle was black and gold, its design was very similar to a lightsaber from the Star Wars movies. Only its handle looked anything close to the star wars lightsaber, but the sword itself was black and red, it looked as thin as a rapier, but it was still a one handed sword. Chris started sweating bullets. Was she about to chase him throughout the whole building because of Kat? That scene somehow feels very familiar¡­ ¡°If you want to prove yourself that you are worthy enough to be TenTen¡¯s boyfriend, then have a spar with me.¡± She grabbed another handle with a different colour, and threw it at Chris. Chris caught it, and couldn¡¯t help but examine the object on his hand. It felt very light. ¡°I heard of your current situation, with you having lost your chakra to the Alien. I am actually very glad for what you have done for Konoha and my daughter, your sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain. But, I need to make sure just how strong you are right now. After all, I can¡¯t have my daughter become a widow at such a young age.¡± TenTen covered her face with her hand, to hide her blush. Her mom made it sound like they were already married when she mentioned ¡®Widow¡¯ Chris¡¯s respect for Tsubaki grew, he thought that Tsubaki was gonna be one of those parents that will never give up their child to anyone. Chris might have been right at first, but Tsubaki knew that she couldn¡¯t be the overprotective type of mother. She was stuck in this hellish world for so many years that she doesn¡¯t even know anything about her daughter. How can Tsubaki decide TenTen¡¯s future, when she has never been there for her. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if Tsubaki started acting like a real mother now? The least she could do was make sure that Chris doesn¡¯t die too early. Tsubaki could only imagine just how hurtful her husband must have been when he heard that she died, it would be like losing a piece of yourself. ¡°Follow me to the training grounds. I will evaluate your skills.¡± As she said that, there was someone waiting outside the door with a nervous look on his face. This was Fred. Somehow, he had the courage to follow Chris¡¯s group to this room, and to ask out Hinata for some food. But, his hand was mere inches away from the door as he was about to knock on it. ¡®What am I doing? This is the Queen¡¯s room. Not only that, but the Queen herself is inside this room right now. I know I want to ask the girl out, but my whole body is frozen solid.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡®Come on! Grow some balls you bastard, or you will regret this moment forever. And on second thought, maybe no. NO! I must do it! Then again, I can just ask this girl out later. COURAGE!!! FLEE!!! COURAGE!!! GAH!!!! WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO DO!!¡¯ There was like a war inside his head going on right now, and it is killing him. *PUEK!* The door opened abruptly, and it slammed into his face without giving him a chance to react. As a result, he was pushed way back and the one who opened the door didn¡¯t even notice Fred. ¡°Did I just hit something? Or is the door broken again?¡± Tsubaki said after meeting some kind of resistance on the door. She shrugged it off as nothing important and proceeded to lead the group of kids to the training grounds. None of them noticed Fred because he was so weak that they didn¡¯t bother batting an eye on him. TenTen was carrying Hinata on her back because they couldn¡¯t leave her alone in that room in a strange world. And somehow, TenTen felt very jealous of Hinata when she felt two bouncy things on her back. TenTen subconsciously looked at her mother¡¯s chest area, and it was also flat. ¡®Sigh. It seems that it is inheritable.¡¯ She could only lament her bad luck for not having the genes like Hinata or Kat. But still, she is proud of who she is no matter what. After all, it was her unique personality that got Chris to like her. The door to the room closed on its own, and there was Fred with a bloody nose. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± He dropped to the floor and lay there unconscious. He wasn¡¯t that strong to begin with, and just the sudden impact of the door to his face was enough to make him lose consciousness. The castle was huge to begin with. Chris¡¯s group was still fazed by the interior design of the place, and also its high tech machinery. Hinata had no idea what she was missing out on. They entered another room, only this time it was the size of a soccer stadium. It was currently vacant. The floor looked to be made out of metal, but it still felt smooth and soft, well, softer than any metal. One could also see their reflection. The entire room was lit up by some lights hanging from the ceiling. There was some chairs far from the center of the room, for any spectators that want to watch. ¡°Woah.¡± Everyone but Tsubaki and Hinata said. They were very amazed by this room, it¡¯s so big and cool. ¡°TenTen, Kat, could you two please make your way to those seats, I need to do this alone with Chris.¡± Tsubaki pointed at the edge of the wall. TenTen and Kat nodded then sat down on the chairs. Tsubaki grabbed a green vest that was hanging from a wall, and drew it at Chris. There was no need to say anything, it was clear that Tsubaki wanted Chris to wear this weird vest for some reason. ¡°How are we doing this? Am I gonna fight you? Or¡­¡± Chris asked unsure. ¡°No, I can tell that you have other methods of beating me easily, if we are just relying on our skills that is. I can also tell just how good you are in handling a sword, I saw your hands and those are the hands of someone who has been working hard.¡± Tsubaki said as she started to walk further away from him. Chris looked at his hands, and it was indeed what Tsubaki said, they were not soft nor smooth, they were a bit more harder and tougher, this is indeed a sign of how much he had practiced with a sword. Tsubaki noticed this when he first arrived. She also noticed that deep scar on Chris¡¯s chest, that was from the alien¡¯s attack. Tsubaki could feel it, his strength is something abnormal, even compared to the ninjas in Konoha. If it weren¡¯t because his powers were stolen by the alien, then he would be even more terrifying. ¡°But, we live in a world where our strengths mean almost nothing to our enemies. If you are gonna protect TenTen, then you should know what kind of forces you are dealing with. Activate holographic room.¡± Then the entire area changed drastically. Buildings were being formed by some kind of blue light that came out of nowhere, as well as several robots and people. ¡°Do not be wary, these are just holograms, they cannot hurt you, they are almost like illusions.¡± Tsubaki said. Chris was very amazed by this, this is something like out of a Marvel movie, it looked so cool. ¡°However, while you are wearing this suit, you are a target to those holograms. Just make sure you don¡¯t get shot.¡± As soon as she said that, a holographic person shoots at Chris.with a laser gun. Once the shot made contact with Chris¡¯s vest, a huge amount of electricity ran through his entire body. ¡°Mom, I thought you said that these things can¡¯t hurt him!¡± TenTen said out loud. ¡°It¡¯s only a mild shock, it won¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to know.¡± Said Chris with a grin on his face. Chris read Tsubaki¡¯s mind, and she intentionally set up his torso on the maximum level of pain amplification. Meaning, that she was trying to hurt him. This was payback for Chris having a harem with her daughter included. Chris¡¯s didn¡¯t feel pain at all, he only felt like he was being lightly tickled everywhere. Only his hair turned all poofy, like a hedgehog, or how in the movies when someone gets electrocuted their hair turns into Doc Brown¡¯s hair. (No offense) ¡°Tsk.¡± She was expecting him to get hurt, but he didn¡¯t even feel a thing. At least she got him to look ridiculous with that smoky hair. TenTen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit angry towards her mother. She just electrocuted her boyfriend in front of her. The same goes for Kat, she liked Chris, and cannot stand it when someone hurts him. Chris didn¡¯t mind, as long as it isn¡¯t life threatening he won¡¯t mind if someone hurts him like this. Chapter 97 Princess carry. Chris fixed his hair and was ready for the next thing that Tsubaki would throw at him. ¡°There are 10 levels in this training area. 1 is the weakest, and as the level rises by number, the soldiers and weapons you see in front of you will indeed become stronger, faster and so on. You can only rely on the sword in your hand to protect you. If you want to rely on other weapons such as handguns, then you are more than welcome to use them.¡± Tsubaki said as she stood beside TenTen. Chris only nodded and was very eager to fight these new enemies. He was very curious to see just how strong these new enemies are. ¡°Mom, was it necessary to shock him?¡± TenTen asked. ¡°Just to vent my frustration a bit. I know that you like him, Dear, I may not know exactly why you like him, but I will respect your decision and not kill him.¡± Tsubaki said with a smile. TenTen ¡°...¡± ¡°Hey, just out of curiosity, what level am I right now?¡± Asked Chris. ¡°Level 1¡± ¡°What is highest record anyone has ever achieved?¡± ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°And what happens if I beat the record? Do I get anything in return?¡± ¡°No. Just think that the experience of fighting these enemies is more than enough.¡± ¡°Well, darn.¡± Chris shrugged his arms and stopped mentioning this topic. But, that is the moment when Tsubaki had a good idea. ¡°I will make you a deal then, if you don¡¯t manage to reach level 9, then you will have to do something for me in return.¡± Chris raised his eyebrow. He could read her mind, and he knew what she wanted him to do, but it won¡¯t be mentioned. ¡°Okay. But, if I win, you will have to start calling me ¡®Son-in-law¡¯¡± ¡°...¡± Tsubaki didn¡¯t say anything, as she had no idea how to respond to that. According to TenTen, it hasn¡¯t been a week since TenTen and Chris had started going out, and now he already thinks that they are going to get married despite not having a deep relationship. TenTen only covered her face out of embarrassment. To think that Chris would put her in such an awkward position. ¡°Very well.¡± Tsubaki said with all her might, right now, she doesn¡¯t even see him as TenTen¡¯s boyfriend, much less her son-in-law. She doesn¡¯t know how to be a parent, even back in Konoha, she was only with TenTen for a short period of time. She had long forgotten that sense of being a mother. Tsubaki must face the fact that TenTen is not the small baby she held in her arms, she is already grown up. Maybe because she missed all those times a parent should have been there for their child, her first words, her first steps, her first day of school, she missed all those precious days. If she could, she would want to go back and see those moments, and to also cockblock Chris from making any moves on her daughter. ¡°Start Holographic training level 1.¡± Tsubaki voiced out a command. ¡°Affirmative!¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded throughout the room, it sounded a lot like siri. Then the holographic troops began moving in formation and aimed their weapons towards Chris. They started shooting at will with all those blue laser bullets aimed perfectly at Chris. If this was anyone else, they would have stood there not knowing what to do. But Chris was from another world, he has seen many weapons like these in TV. Chris was able to block off those bullets with his sword, just like in Star Wars. He didn¡¯t know if the speed of these blue-light bullets can be compared to the ordinary bullets in his Earth, but these seem to be slightly slower. Chris dodged their attacks and proceeded to cut them all down with his sword. After five minutes, all those holograms fell to his blade in 2 minutes. Tsubaki wasn¡¯t shocked by this result, even she can accomplish this feat alone in such a short amount of time, so there was really no need to praise Chris. But, TenTen and Kat felt that Chris looked cool. The speed of those energy bullets are faster than kunais and shurikens from Konoha, which gave them a better glimpse of this world¡¯s way of fighting. TenTen seemed to be overly thrilled about those weapons. As someone who collects and likes to fight with weapons, these new advanced weapons were like presenting her to a whole new world. She was quite eager to try those weapons. This was the first time Chris has ever seen these weapons in action. Although he already knew about the existence of these guns way before he got to this world, he had never actually seen it being used. He quickly got accustomed to the speed of those bullets and was able to easily evade those shots and kill the holographic people. It was thanks to his skill that would let him learn anything quicker than anybody, that also includes their way of fighting and whatnot. ¡°Start holographic training level 3.¡± She purposely skipped a level. The whole area seemed to be the same, but the troops seemed to have tripled, and even some of their weapons on hand have changed appearances. When the battle started, Chris noticed that not only did the appearances of the guns changed, but also the way that people used to fight changed drastically Chris could tell that there was some weird flaws the way that they used to fight, but now they have drastically improved. Those new weapons are like submachine guns, they can fire bullets faster than before. Chris seemed to have all his sides cut off by those bullets, as they nearly all blocked his exits. He had trouble blocking almost all of their shots with his sword alone. Until, he had a good idea to solve his problems. ¡°First gate! Gate of opening, OPEN!¡± Chris used this move that Lee had taught him, now he can easily deal with everyone here. Tsubaki was shocked to see this move. She knows only one person who can use the eight gates, Might Guy. TenTen and Kat were also surprised to see this technique. They had no idea that Chris had just learned this move not too long ago. ¡°TenTen, you didn¡¯t mention that he was Guy¡¯s student.¡± Said Tsubaki. ¡°He isn¡¯t. I was also in Guy sensei¡¯s group, but the only one he taught this technique was Lee.¡± ¡°Weird¡­ Then does that mean that this Lee character taught Chris this powerful move?¡± ¡°Probably. I think Lee wanted Chris to learn this move, because it might give Chris a better chance on defeating the Alien.¡± Tsubaki agreed with her daughter, that was the only plausible explanation right now. Tsubaki already knew Guy died when TenTen told her beforehand. ¡°I wonder just how far he can go with that move.¡± Meanwhile, Chris managed to clear the third level of the training room. Using the eight gate technique is truly formidable. In this world, almost no one can use chakra, thus the people here are no different from ordinary. They only rely on their high tech to help them fight, and that makes their bodies neglect the training of a ninja. Chris soon defeated the horde of holographic people. He was very satisfied with this result. ¡°How about that?¡± Asked Chris. Tsubaki didn¡¯t respond to him. She does admit that she is a bit surprised at his strength, but it still isn¡¯t enough. ¡°Activate training room level 5.¡± The holographic field disappeared as if it was never there. Shortly after, a bulky man appeared before them, wearing what appeared to look like a exo-suit. ¡°His name is Zed, he is in charge of training the troops of the kingdom, I called him here to give you an even better glimpse of the strength of this world.¡± Chris was more shocked that this man responded so quickly to Tsubaki¡¯s summons. He didn¡¯t even see her make a call or a text. Holograms are cool, but they are nothing compared to the real thing. The first 4 levels are meant only for the new people who have never experienced a life and death battle. That is what Tsubaki worked, and she is very right. After level 5 is when the real thing happens. Zed only nodded and bowed before Chris. ¡°And also, keep in mind that Zed cannot talk, he had his tongue ripped out by shreds when he was taken captive as a prisoner a few years ago.¡± Zed opened up his mouth, because he wanted Chris to see that his tongue was missing. Honestly, he didn¡¯t need to do that. Chris was a bit grossed out all of a sudden. Zed was an old man, with his head completely bald, and his face looked very old, with wrinkles and such, he was at least between the age of 50-60. Then again, Jiraiya, Tsunade and Orochimaru are possibly over that age.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. He might be old, but his physique is very well build. Despite the people of this world relying so much on technology, this man is probably one of the few rare people who actually work out in a gym to gain a bit of an advantage in battle. ¡°You may began.¡± Zed extended his hand towards Chris and shot out multiple energy bullets straight at Chris. This attack was quite unexpected, but Chris was able to open up the second gate and managed to block and dodge his bullets. Zed only extended his other arm and shot even more bullets. Chris ran around Zed as he was being followed by a barrage of bullets. When he felt that he was close enough to Zed, Chris jumped high over Zed and was planning to end this in one move, but he was wrong. Zed activated a pair of jetpacks from his back and managed to successfully avoid his attack. Chris really didn¡¯t expect Zed to avoid his attack by using a jetpack. But, he failed to notice that Zed had planted a few metal balls where Chris was standing. *BOOM* Those metal balls exploded and sent Chris flying back meters away from where he was standing. ¡°Chris!¡± TenTen and Kat were about to go help him up, but Tsubaki stopped them by stretching her hand in front of them. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Chris stood up from the floor, and noticed that he was coughing up blood. Those metal balls were actually grenades, and according to reading Tsubaki¡¯s mind, these are not meant to be lethal, as they are meant to be used for training, but it can still deal tons of damage if one is not careful enough. It¡¯s times like these that Chris wishes that he had his healing Kekkei Genkai back, along with his other OP Kekkei Genkais. ¡°Chris, are you okay?¡± Asked TenTen worried for him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You see, the people in battle use these suits in combat, they are called exo-suits. They can make a person much stronger and faster just by wearing them. They also come equipped with several other mechanisms to help us gain an advantage in battles.¡± Explained Tsubaki. Chris didn¡¯t say anything, he only got up and wiped the blood from his mouth. Tsubaki looked at TenTen, who was looking at her with hateful eyes for hurting her boyfriend. She can understand if she only meant it as a joke, but Chris was coughing blood right now, that clearly was a sign of strong violence. Tsubaki could only add another sentence: ¡°I have seen many people die, not just in this world, but back in Konoha too. The ones who have affected me the most are the children who have died during the conflict. That is why this training is very important, because war doesn¡¯t care who you are, you will die if you lack the strength to protect yourself.¡± TenTen understood now. Her mother isn¡¯t doing this to hurt Chris, she is doing this to protect him and them from a possible disaster. During the time Orochimaru invaded Konoha, TenTen could have died in that war is she wasn¡¯t prepared beforehand. She unconsciously thanked Chris for taking his time to teach TenTen to protect herself and others. If it weren¡¯t for that, then maybe none of them would be able to lift the giant rock and protect everyone from the alien invasion. Tsubaki rubbed TenTen¡¯s head gently, to comfort her. ¡°Again.¡± Chris said suddenly. ¡°What?¡± Tsubaki said. ¡°I am not giving up until I have made it to the ninth level.¡± ¡°May I recommend an exo suit. You have already seen how powerful it is, and it isn¡¯t even at full power yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an exo suit.¡± Chris said very firmly. True, that exo-suit might give even an ordinary person a boost of power, but Chris didn¡¯t come here to try on suits, he came here to get stronger. Blue Screen once mentioned that Fan Uchiha used to be so strong, that not even 100 Kaguya¡¯s would be enough to defeat him. But, he had never mentioned that Fan relied on technology before that. All that strength, came from his Kekkei Genkais. Chris believes that his Kekkei Genkais will return to him, so he cannot ignore the strength a person has. Using this technology is also like ignoring the training that he needs to build up for the future. For example, his most powerful move ¡®Peaceful cannon¡¯ came from his strength by understanding the meaning of peace. He needs to learn the meaning of freedom, rage, and balance. If peaceful cannon was that strong, imagine learning all those moves. No technology in any world could measure its power. There are many powers out there, and Chris cannot wait to conquer them all, and become stronger than Fan Uchiha, or anybody else out there. Tsubaki looked at Chris for a moment, and nodded her head in agreement, as if she knew what he was thinking. Tsubaki wasn¡¯t born with a Kekkei Genkai, thus that is why she relies heavily on weapons, taijutsu, fuinjutsu and technology is what got her this far in life. She believes that one must use the advantages that they were bestowed upon birth. She didn¡¯t know it, but her view of Chris went up a bit. Tsubaki nodded her head toward Zed. ¡°Began.¡± Chris stood firmly on the ground, his feet planted firmly as he let out deep breathes. ¡°Fourth gate: Gate of pain, open.¡± His skin turned red, and he emitted a powerful aura that only the wielder of the 8 gates would have. He disappeared from everyone¡¯s sights, and launched Zed back even further than those metal balls did to Chris. People might think that he teleported, but he merely ran up to Zed and kicked him hard in the stomach. There was a noticeable dent on Zed¡¯s stomach from the force of Chris¡¯s attack. Zed couldn¡¯t even say anything, but he managed to stand up despite taking on that hit. The exo-suit also protects the wearers as if it were some sort of armor. Zed nodded at Chris as a sign that he has recognized him as a strong foe. He turned to look at Tsubaki and nodded his head slightly. ¡°Activate training level 7.¡± Zed¡¯s exo-suit powered up to its maximum power, it was being overloaded with power. These exo-suits have limiters in them, this was added to prevent the exo-suit from wasting too much energy. Since the energy of this world is scarce, they would want to use the less as possible to save their resources. But, if one faces a troublesome enemy, then the people who have the exo-suits are allowed to release its limit. After all, wasting a bit of their energy is nothing compared to saving a person¡¯s life. The difficulty of each level will get harder, the first few stages involved holograms, but Tsubaki skipped a few levels because she felt that Chris would have won easily. Since this is level 7 and Zed is already reached the maximum level for his exo suit, imagine how tough the levels after that will be. Zed launched an attack straight at Chris, but it collided with Chris¡¯s fist as well. The battle was getting intense, and Chris thought that this technology must be highly advanced if it can match the 4th gate. To normal people they both seem to have the same power level, but Chris was actually getting in a few more punches than Zed. Tsubaki already know the capability of the suit, but it was too weak if it can barely hold on to someone who has unlocked the 4th gate. Luckily for Tsubaki, this exo-suit it only the first version, the latest versions that her engineers had built far exceeded the suit in terms of power, but it also required more energy to consume, that is why she never bothered bringing those latest versions of the exo-suits into training. Naturally, those powerful exo-suits are only used by the strongest and most loyal people in her kingdom. TenTen was also observing the suit very carefully. If an ordinary man can have that kind of power by simply wearing the suit, then imagine just how powerful the people of Konoha will be once they use this suit. While Chris was fighting Zed, he started to feel his body giving in to the side effects of this powerful technique. He could actually hear his bones cracking from the sheer pressure of this power. If it were before, his body would heal rapidly and he wouldn¡¯t worry about such trivial problem. If it weren¡¯t because of the training he did with his body before, then he might have been in a fatal position by now. ¡°Fifth gate: Gate of limit, open!¡± Once again, his speed and power rose dramatically and he finally took down Zed in his exo-suit. Zed fell to the floor, still conscious. He could barely move his body after exerting himself in this fight. The fifth gate was Chris¡¯s limit, he still isn¡¯t able to break this bottleneck, but he feels that he is closer to understanding how to unlock the sixth gate. He stopped using that power and started to lose his balance. He tripped and expected to fall onto the hard ground, but he felt something soft on top of his head. It was TenTen who caught him just in time. ¡°You did good.¡± She stroked his head gently, this was the first time she has ever done this, and it felt great. In his past life, Chris always wondered why girls liked to be patted on the head, now he knows why, it feels good, especially when the one who is petting your head is the one you love. ¡°I can¡¯t move, TenTen. The power of that technique is still too much for me.¡± Chris could only lament, not even Guy would come out unscathed after using this technique for too long. ¡°I know.¡± Said TenTen. Tsubaki could see her daughters eyes, they were filled with nothing but happiness, warmth and sadness for seeing the one she loves being pushed over his limit like that. Chris was too ashamed right now. If it were before, he could have easily taken care of this guy, but he now realized just how weak he is without his Kekkei Genkais. He still had his other skills, but for some reason never bothers to use them. He just wanted to test the strength of the eight gates¡¯ power, and he faintly was able to understand its power. ¡°We¡¯ll take an hour break. All he needs is some rest, TenTen, you can lead him to our room, there might also be some medicinal bottles in the cabinets.¡± Said Tsubaki as she personally helped Zed to the medical room. She had seen a few times when Guy would use this technique on a fight, but a good rest would almost always solve his problems. The medicine produced in this world far exceeds what Konoha has, or any other Nation. It can heal broken bones easily as if it were putting a band-aid on a small scratch on some kid¡¯s kneecap. ¡°Um, TenTen, could you carry me to the room. My body isn¡¯t responding well.¡± That was a lie, Chris would very well move a bit, but he just wanted to feel spoiled by TenTen. TenTen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She proceeded to lift his legs and back, and carried his princess style. ¡°Wait! Why are you carrying me like this?¡± He felt embarrassed being carried princess style. Shouldn¡¯t the roles be reversed? TenTen didn¡¯t respond as she proceeded to walk away with him on her arms. Kat carried Hinata on her back while following TenTen. Unbeknownst to them, Fred was once again waiting outside the door of the room where Chris and others were. Fred has some bandages on his nose when Tsubaki accidentally broke it an hour earlier. Even with a broken nose, he is not gonna stop until he has at least asked Hinata out, even if it is a pity date. ¡°You can do this, Fred. Don¡¯t be a pussy. You are already at the front door, and all you gotta do is knock once¡­ Just once.¡± He has already been standing at that same spot for half an hour, and he has yet to make any progress at all. He is a very pitiful kid. He has also been talking to himself in third person all this time. The people passing by thought that he had something against the door or something. *BOOM* The door opened abruptly once again, and it hit his face and mostly his nose. This was just like Deja Vu all over again. TenTen was the one who kicked the door this time. Since Chris was in her arms, she only had her legs to open up the door. As futuristic as this place is, it doesn¡¯t have a goddamn automatic door. TenTen was just too happy to notice that she met some resistance in opening the door. For some reason, she finds it pleasant to hold Chris like a princess. Kat followed them, but her focus was on Hinata¡¯s chest area, she was even comparing her own size with hers. Once they left, Fred dropped to the ground with a bloody nose. It might be broken now, but it¡¯s nothing medicine can¡¯t fix. But, the medicine of this kingdom is quite scarce, thus the doctors will most likely just stitch Fred¡¯s wounds. Unless if it were a real emergency, they will not use their valuable resources on something that can be cured over time. Fred was left alone, unconscious, on the cold hard ground. People might think he died from a glance at first. And that is when Fred has learned of the terrifying strength that a door possesses. At this rate, he might be Isekaied to another world by door-kun. No one has ever seen another existence like this in their whole life. Truck-Kun: Hold my beer. Chapter 98 Fans Lullaby. ¡°Thanks, TenTen.¡± Chris said after TenTen laid him down gently on a bed. ¡°No problem.¡± Chris could just barely move his arms and legs. But, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to lie down for an hour while his body gets healed. At this point, Hinata was waking up. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked after not recognizing the room she was in. ¡°Hinata, welcome back.¡± Said Kat. ¡°You were asleep for quite a while.¡± ¡°I was? Oh. Sensei, what happened to you?¡± Seeing the state he was in, she couldn¡¯t help but check on him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Hinata. TenTen already started applying the medicine.¡± Chris answered with a smile. Hinata didn¡¯t say much. She just stood there with a blushed face, unsure of what to say next. She just almost confessed, and just when she thought that she was cured of her embarrassment. ¡°Chris, if I may say something, why didn¡¯t you use your full power on that Zed guy?¡± Kat added after being left in the dark for a while. ¡°What do you mean? The maximum I can use is the 5th gate.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I meant why didn¡¯t you use your many other abilities. You still could have used your nature ability, fear skill. I am sure you have many other skills than that, right?¡± Chris pondered for a moment, he had many skills but the majority of them are useless to him right now. But, Kat was right, he had other skills right now that he can use to give him an upper hand in these fights. ¡°Yes, I do have quite a few more. Dancing skill, fear, peaceful cannon, nature, charmer, stealth, and I have two other skills to choose from bluescreen.¡± Chris listed out the many skills he can still use. He also had Taijutsu mastery, peace of mind, the ability to learn everything faster than most people. ¡°Did you say ¡®charmer¡¯?¡± Asked TenTen with a confused look, this is the first time they had ever heard of this skill. A few dozen chapters ago, Chris used this skill in the Chunin exams on ¡®that¡¯ guy¡¯s bugs (he forgot his name again.) And Akamaru.- But, no one would ever think that he charmed bugs, which is probably unheard of anywhere in the multiverse. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°What does that skill do?¡± ¡°Well¡­ just like the name suggests, I can charm people and make them fall in love with me.¡± Then all of a sudden, they looked at Chris with weird looks, as if they didn¡¯t even know him anymore. They knew that boys were perverts, but to actually have this skill¡­ Seeing their eyes, he knew that they misunderstood him. ¡°Wait! I swear I never used this skill on any of you, I have only used it on a couple of bugs, a bird¡­ and Akamaru. That¡¯s it.¡± Chris said hysterically. He had the intention of using these skills on beautiful girls to gather a harem, but he didn¡¯t need to use it, as they all had started to fall in love with him on their own accord. ¡°So¡­ you never used it on anyone else?¡± Asked Kat as she crossed her arms. ¡°But¡­ I wonder what kind of effects it would have on a person.¡± Said TenTen. Chris had a good idea on what it could do on a person, but he still isn¡¯t sure what to expect when he uses it on people, especially on Luna or the others. ¡°Can you¡­ use it on me?¡± Hinata murmured which barely reached the ears of everybody in the room. ¡°Why? There is no point in using this skill on you, or anybody else.¡± Said Chris. ¡°It¡¯s just, I am very curious, that¡¯s it.¡± Chris pondered for a minute, then he said: ¡°Very well.¡± To use this skill, all he needs is to look at the person directly, and he can charm them at will. He learned this from using it the last three times. Moments after using the skill, Chris and the others didn¡¯t notice any change on Hinata. Did it work? ¡°Is¡­ something supposed to happen?¡± Asked TenTen. ¡°I believe so. I am not too familiar with this skill.¡± ¡°I¡­ love you.¡± Hinata gently whispered. She started crawling on all fours on the bed that he laid, while she continued repeating that same sentence. ¡°I love you so much.¡± Hinata began creeping up closer to Chris. He couldn¡¯t do nothing but watch as Hinata got closer to him by the second. ¡°H-Hinata!¡± Chris tried to move, but to no avail, his body is still too numb. Hinata grabbed his head with both her hands, and went in for Chris¡¯s lips. Their lips intertwined, and the kiss was so passionate that Chris could hardly believe that this was her first kiss. For a second, Chris felt as if he was on a fluffy cloud, as a beautiful angel fed him grapes. He was completely lost in paradise. But then he remembered that this was Hinata, the same girl that is in love with Naruto Uzumaki. He even tried to give them a push to be together. True, he might have promised to Hina that he will try to court her, but he honestly didn¡¯t mean it, because he honestly thought that Hinata will only ever love Naruto. Chris had yet to realize that Hinata came to this world for him. She had realized her true feelings, and they didn¡¯t belong to Naruto anymore, they belong to Chris. Chris tried to deactivate the charm skill, but for some reason Hinata was still kissing him like an expert. He looked at TenTen and Kat with pleading eyes to help him, but they just stood there, smirking. ¡°TenTen, looks like I won the bet.¡± Said Kat. ¡°Darn.¡± ¡°Want to go to this candy store that I just found?¡± ¡°...Yeah sure, why not.¡± The duo left, leaving the motionless Chris behind with the predator, Hinata. For Kat, she saw this coming a mile away. TenTen had her doubts, but the facts proved her wrong. Chris could not believe that they would just leave him alone like that. But, somewhere in his heart he was enjoying this. As they exited the room, they stumbled across Tsubaki. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°TenTen, is everything okay? Why is your face red?¡± Asked Tsubaki. ¡°She has a fever.¡± Kat immediately added. They don¡¯t know why, but they felt that Tsubaki should not enter her room at this moment, or her view of Chris would change for the worst. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a fever. Are you hiding something from me?¡± Tsubaki asked. ¡°No. We were just getting some candy. Wanna join us?¡± TenTen said with the best poker face she could put on. ¡°This looks very suspicious. Did that Chris do something to you?¡± ¡°No, mom, he would never do that¡­ yet.¡± She whispered that last part to herself. ¡°What is going on inside my room?¡± ¡°I just want to spend some more time with you, that¡¯s it.¡± TenTen used her last card on hand. This touched a sore spot on Tsubaki¡¯s heart. Although she is not stupid enough to not realize something was happening, she is gonna slide it off this one time. ¡°Okay, there is a fancy restaurant not too far away from here, I¡¯ll take you there, if you like.¡± She stretched out her hand towards TenTen. ¡°I would like that.¡± TenTen reached out for her mother''s hand, and she was relieved that Tsubaki didn¡¯t go to her room. ¡°Kat, would you like to join us too?¡± Asked Tsubaki. ¡°Are there any deserts?¡± ¡°Yes, lots of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in. Lead the way!¡± There were sparkles around Kat as she hurriedly pushed Tsubaki to the nearest exit. (I just realized that I accidentally made Kat like Naruto, because of her love for sweets, where Naruto likes ramen.) TenTen and Kat shared a momentarily glance, and were relieved that Tsubaki didn¡¯t see what was going on in her room. Then, a strange thought occurred inside their mind at the exact same time. ¡®Wait, if Hinata and Chris are left alone in a room, on a bed, with no supervision, and they¡¯re making out¡­ then wouldn¡¯t they¡­ OH MY GOD NO!¡¯ They both thought. They were all still kids, and they weren¡¯t an expert in this area. They were kind pure hearted-ish, so they didn¡¯t think what Hinata might do next. ¡°Um, mom?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is it possible for a 13-14 year old girl to get pregnant at such a young age?¡± She asked after some hesitation. ¡°Hm¡­ your father told you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Tsubaki had dark lines on her forehead for some reason. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he have the ¡®talk¡¯ with you?¡± She was obviously referring to the birds and bees. ¡°What talk?¡± TenTen did not know what her mother was thinking. Tsubaki thought that TenTen was already at that age where a girl would have sexual feelings towards the opposite sex. She did not know that TenTen was referring to something else entirely, when she mentioned if a young girl, like her, could get pregnant. However, Kat immediately knew what was going to happen. She started sending TenTen signals to stop before it''s too late.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. TenTen was oblivious to what was about to happen. ¡°That bastard of a husband. Looks like I am gonna have to do this myself. You girls are obviously gonna have to learn about protection and such. Follow me.¡± She tightened her grip on their arms, and dragged them both forcefully. TenTen finally understood what was about to happen, but she reacted too late. Tsubaki¡¯s grip was surprisingly strong, and they couldn¡¯t escape if they wanted to. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t, this is too embarrassing. And we have to get back to Chris, before it''s too late!¡± At this rate, Chris and Hinata will really cross the line in which no one should ever cross. ¡°No excuses, you two are gonna have to learn about this one way or the other. Now, let¡¯s start with the birds and bees.¡± This was something that Tsubaki always wanted to do, be a real parent. All parents (or guardians) need to have this talk to their children someday. She was looking forward to this way too much. -Meanwhile. Hinata still had Chris pinned down to the bed, with their lips still intertwined. Their stamina is surprisingly high, since they hadn¡¯t even taken a break. Finally, Hinata sat up, tasting the fluids on her mouth and savouring it. She was surprisingly dirty. Appearances can be deceiving sometimes. Chris also felt the same, as he too had been lost in pleasure. He had already lost the will to fight her. If it weren¡¯t because his body was still quite numb, he would have pushed Hinata down by now. After several moments of taking deep breaths, Hinata saw her reflection in a mirror, and saw how shameful she was. She sat on top of Chris as if he were a chair, his face had traces of his and her saliva mixed together. ¡°Chris¡­¡± She had no words to say. She cannot blame anybody but herself, because she was the one who requested that Chris used his skill on her. When he did use it, Hinata felt something that she never felt before, she couldn¡¯t describe it, but she was ready to give her everything to him. She did not want this feeling to ever end, until he managed to dispel the technique from her. It worked, but for some reason she didn¡¯t stop. She could have stopped from the beginning, but she didn¡¯t want to. All of her actions were from her own free will, Chris only gave her that minor boost that she needed. ¡°It¡¯s okay Hinata, I know, and it¡¯s not your fault.¡± When this was happening, Chris read her mind, and found out that her actions were from her own free will. He was afraid that he would force Hinata into something she wasn¡¯t ready yet. He was not that kind of person, and he will never do that on purpose to someone close to him. Maybe because he knew that Hinata was doing it out of her own free will, he felt relieved. Now he knew her true feelings, and he felt happy. If Chris hadn¡¯t removed the charm ability from Hinata, perhaps they would have already crossed that line by now. Hinata still had the will to stop before her actions go beyond to the point of no return. She would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel like doing it, it¡¯s only because of their age that she stopped. Hinata was surprisingly knowledgeable about this stuff, but not nearly as Chris. ¡°Chris, these are my feelings for you. It took me a long time to finally find them and express myself. I-I really do love you, from the bottom of my help.¡± Hinata started shedding tears for some reason, her figure made her look lovely, like a beautiful painting. Chris just stood there, not knowing what to say. Hinata was his first anime crush, and during all the things that happened these past few months, he too fell more in love with her. He just didn¡¯t know if she still had feelings for Naruto, ¡°Ever since you came to my life, it has never been better. You saved me from my father. You saved my Aunt¡¯s life. You protected Hanabi when she was kidnapped. You have done so much for us, and even till today you try to protect those close to you. Even after sacrificing your life on and on, you never lost sight of us. I can¡¯t help, but start falling in love with you.¡± Her deep was deep in Chris¡¯s bosom. She could feel his firm, warm body, and smell the scent of his sweat. But, there was a noticeable tear stain on his shirt from Hinata¡¯s crying. Chris felt a sudden warmth welling up inside him. After a while, he could just barely move his right hand. He rested it on top of her blue head. She looked at his, with her red, teary eyes. ¡°Hinata, I¡¯ll be honest with you. You have always been my first love. It was your kindness, your strong will that got me attracted to you. You are very beautiful.¡± Hinata felt happy that he felt that way about her, but he didn¡¯t say what she wanted him to say. ¡°Hinata, I love you. If you marry me, I promise I will love you forever. I will cherish you forever.¡± Hinata blushed harder than she ever did. All she wanted to hear him say was ¡®I love you¡¯ but he said too much, that she wasn¡¯t ready. ¡°I think marriage is still too early for us.¡± She said softly. ¡°Your dad already gave his permission. I could marry you right now and he wouldn¡¯t object one bit.¡± Chris said teasingly. Of course, he is gonna marry Luna first, it''s a promise he made with her. ¡°Father¡­¡± Even before she knew it, Hiashi already gave his permission to Chris. What a great father he is, literally speaking. Hinata was about to get up, but Chris held her. ¡°Can you stay like this, for a little bit longer?¡± He liked it when Hinata is hugging him like this, and he wanted that feeling to last a little bit longer. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She moved up a bit, and hugged him from the side. They actually looked more like a couple of close siblings than lovers. They are indeed sharing a bed together, but all they were doing right now is snuggling. If anything, this was a very cute scene to some people. Both enjoyed each others comfort, until they were falling asleep, their eyelids were getting heavier, until they could no longer open them. Meanwhile¡­ Naruto sat on a log, with his legs crossed, as he stared into the campfire in front of him. Life has been pretty hard on them, but it was better than being dead. Minato was still with them. He could not rest in peace knowing that his people are in trouble. He sat beside Naruto. In this world, they are not father and son, but just acquaintances. ¡°Fourth Hokage.¡± Naruto said after thinking a while. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You said that you loved my mother, right?¡± ¡°I did, and I still do.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate to say this. ¡°So¡­ does that mean you knew her?¡± Minato paused for a moment as he began recollecting his thoughts. Rei had already returned his memories of Fan Uchiha. He was glad that he did, otherwise he would have forgotten those precious times with them. ¡°Do you want to know about her? And¡­ do you want to know about your father as well?¡± He asked to be sure. Naruto nodded slightly. He had always wondered who they were, how his parents lived, what they liked, did he looked like any of them? These questions are a plague to all orphans who grow up without parents, depending on the situation that they are in. Minato scooched near Naruto, and handed him a smore. ¡°Thanks.¡± Naruto ate the smore happily. ¡°Your mother and father, were my best friends. I met them in the ninja academy, and we were even on the same group.¡± Minato began roasting another marshmallow as he told his past to Naruto. ¡°Your father, was the strongest person I knew. We fought in every way we could think of, arm wrestling, thumb wars, kunais, swords, everything. But, he always defeated me in all those matches. Your mother, was the fiercest girl I have ever met. For some reason I was attracted to her ever since I saw her beautiful red hair. She was my first love.¡± Naruto almost choked on the spot. Why does his mother sound familiar to a pink-headed girl he knew¡­ ¡°When she was attacked and kidnapped by Kumo, I found red strands of her hair on the floor. I knew something was wrong, and I had to find her. When I did find her¡­¡± ¡°You saved her, right?¡± Naruto said. ¡°No¡­ Fan Uchiha saved her before I did.¡± It felt like this a part of his past that he never wants to remember. ¡°When I saw her, I somehow knew that she fell in love with Fan. I know because she looked at Fan with the very same eyes as I looked at her.¡± Naruto felt bad for Minato. He cannot relate in a way, but he felt terrible that his first love was taken by his friend and rival. It was as if Sasuke were to steal Sakura from him. ¡°But, I didn¡¯t give up. I tried my best to get her attention, by doing lots of cool stuff that girls would like to see.¡± ¡°And it worked?¡± ¡°No¡­ Fan Uchiha always outshined me in every aspect.¡± Minato sighed, he just hated to admit that. Naruto felt bad for Minato, but felt proud that his biological father was very cool. ¡°Did you become the Hokage to get her attention?¡± Asked Naruto. He too tried to get the attention of people, that is why he always vandalized whenever he had the chance. ¡°Partly. Being the Hokage has always been a dream of mine.¡± He then took a bite out of a hot smore. ¡°But, Fan could have been a better Hokage than me, but he rejected the proposal on the spot.¡± ¡°He what? But, being the Hokage is the coolest job on the planet!¡± Naruto could not believe his father would reject something so important. If this offer ever landed on Naruto¡¯s lap, he would have taken it without a doubt. ¡°I thought the same way too. I once asked him why he rejected, and he said something surprising.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Asked the curious Naruto. ¡°I still remember his words to this day. He said ¡®Being the Hokage is a great job, but I want to be there for my son, when he arrives.¡¯ You see Naruto, Fan might have been a pain, but he really did love you. He even rejected the job of the Hokage just to be with you. Not many people can say that.¡± Naruto started weeping tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my dad loved me, even though we never met.¡± The most important thing he wanted to know was whether his parents loved him, and they did. Minato stretched out his arm towards Naruto and gave him a tight hug. ¡°Naruto, your parents did love you. It was a tragic accident that occurred on that fateful night, that split you apart from your parents.¡± ¡°Wh-what happened that night?¡± He still wanted to know everything. ¡°You see, Naruto, the nine-tails inside you came from your mother, she too was the last Jinchurikee of the nine-tails.¡± This was news to Naruto. He never thought that Kurama came from his parents. ¡°When she was about to give birth to you, that night we all had forgotten the existence of Fan. No one knew him anymore.¡± That night when Kishina was about to give birth, was also the same night when Rei took away the memories of Fan Uchiha from everyone. ¡°The village was also ambushed that night. I was attacked by someone named ¡®Tobi¡¯ I never met him, but he was very strong. When the nine-tails was released, I knew that Kushina was in trouble. I teleported straight to her, and she was being chased by the nine-tails, with you on her arms. She was protecting you from harm.¡± ¡°But, what happened next?¡± Naruto asked, but more tears dripped down from his eyes. ¡°The nine-tails was too strong for anyone to handle. I used a forbidden technique to seal the nine-tails inside you, but I had to sacrifice myself and your mother, to protect the leaf village, and you.¡± He began rubbing his head gently, but that only made Naruto cry harder. ¡°Kushina asked me ¡®why would I sacrifice my life for her and you?¡¯ I answered, ¡®Because, I can at least die with the one I love.¡¯ after that, the seal activated and we lost our lives.¡± ¡°You see Naruto, you were never alone in this world to begin with. You had parents that loved you, a best friend.¡± ¡°Thank you. For telling me about them.¡± Naruto wept and wept uncontrollably. Minato failed to mention that half of Kurama¡¯s chakra was transferred in him, just like in the anime. Minato still had some things that need answering. Why was Fan ever erased from their memories, for what reason exactly? And why has he never visited his son during this whole time? According to his memories, Fan was a nice guy who protected others, and helped those in need, just like Chris. But, why did he attack Itachi? And why has he been working with the Solkvore Kingdom like this? He knew that Fan loved Naruto when he was still in Kushina¡¯s womb, so what happened during that fateful night? Only Rei knows about this, but he never told anyone. ¡°Fan, what are you doing now?¡± Minato said as she stared into the night sky. Fan was sitting in his room, looking at important pictures,pictures of his past. In many pictures, there was Minato, Kushina, the third, and many more. There was even a picture of him and Kushina getting married, and many happy times they had together. Kushina smiled brightly in each photo, seeing this, Fan cried uncontrollably too. ¡°Kushina¡­ I am so sorry.¡± On one peculiar picture, was Naruto¡¯s sonogram. And there was even another picture of Naruto, when he was just a few months old. ¡°Naruto¡­ I wanted to give you the life you deserve, but that night happened, and everything fell apart. How I wish I could see you again, one more time.¡± Naruto might not remember it, but Fan did visit him only once. But no infant would be able to remember. He sat in his favourite chair, which rocked and forward. He started humming a lullaby he created himself. ¡°300 years, the night began to shine. Free at last, from that dull-end life. In a world¡­ where the stars could not reach dwell. The games of life, gave life to thee. Alone, in a fire of burning wood, the trees at night began to sing to thee ¡®this soul is lost¡¯ 300 years passed like a shooting star. The once lost soul, had found his way to you.¡± He repeated the lullaby over and over again, until he felt drowsy enough to sleep. In his hand, he still had his picture of Kushina with him. Everyday, he dreamed being together with the woman he loved once more. Chapter 99 A vision of the future. After taking a short nap, Chris could feel a tickling sensation on his nose, as if a couple of feathers were touching the tip of his nose. He slowly opened his eyes, but the first thing he noticed was that there was something warm and soft cuddling him like a teddy bear. That was Hinata. They had shared the same bed all night, but they only snuggled with each other and that was pretty much it. Chris was surprised, but then he started recollecting his thoughts on what happened yesterday. He felt happy that Hinata felt that way for him, but somehow felt bad for Naruto getting cockblocked by his best friend and sensei. ¡®Oh well, not my fault for being too awesome.¡¯ He snickered at this thought. At this point, screw the original script. (I am pretty sure that the original script was screwed WAY before.) Hinata¡¯s sleeping face looked pleasant to look at, almost as if she was hypnotizing him to fall asleep once more. He couldn¡¯t help but gently touch her face, it was soft, warm, and he found it fun. She did react to his touch but not enough to wake up. Chris was having a fun time teasing her in her sleep. Honestly, this was the best moment since he got here. After teasing her face for a while, he stopped and got out of bed without waking her up. He quickly took a shower, changed into his clothes that he stored into his storage space, and exited the shower room. Upon exiting the shower room, he saw Hinata staring at him with a flushed face. Chris¡¯s face flushed too. It was a bit awkward for them to look at each other after such a thing happened last night. Chris even proposed to Hinata last night. They might know each other now, and even her guardians gave Chris permission to take her hand in marriage, but it was still awkward. ¡®Man, why did I say all those words. Must be because I was so tired last night.¡¯ He thought. ¡°Chris¡­ I just want to be clear that last night¡­ wasn¡¯t a dream. Was it a dream?¡± She asked hesitantly. Last night it felt too good to be true for her. It felt like a dream, but was really afraid that it was really and dream and not real. That was why she wanted to confirm it. Chris smiled. He walked up to her slowly and kissed her right in her mouth. Hinata tensed up, as if a jolt of electricity shot up her body. But she was soon lost in complete heaven. ¡°Does that confirm that it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± He teasingly said. Hinata could not even say anything. She only rested her head on his chest as she hugged him tightly like a Koala. ¡°I am so happy right now.¡± She said in a joyous tone. ¡°Me too.¡± Then, the door opened abruptly. Kat and TenTen finally entered the room, but their appearances were all messed up. They looked like they didn¡¯t sleep one bit, and only did cardio for 10 hours straight. TenTen and Kat didn¡¯t even bother looking and Hinata and Chris, they only launched themselves on Tsubaki¡¯s bed and slept. It didn¡¯t even take them 5 seconds before they started snorting uncontrollably. What happened to them that made them fall asleep that fast. Not even Guy¡¯s training could pull out such results with his harsh training. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a shower.¡± Hinata thought that she avoided being in an embarrassing position. She is not ready yet to tell anyone about their new relationship. She kissed Chris one more time before heading into the showers. ¡°There they are. I was looking for them.¡± Tsubaki entered her room without making a sound. ¡°What happened to them last night?¡± Asked Chris. ¡°I only gave them an 8 hour lecture about the¡­ birds and bees.¡± Chris looked at her weirdly. ¡®8 hours?! Did Tsubaki also mention them EVERYTHING there was to sex? Including positions, toys, plays, and etc? Just how much details do you have to give 2 kids?¡¯ He thought. Even his own mother would rarely give him a 2-hour lecture, and he can barely stand lectures. That is the one thing he cannot understand about women, among various other things. ¡°Remind me to give you a lecture too.¡± Tsubaki said as she started changing her clothes. Despite her not getting a wink of sleep last night, she looked as cool as a cucumber. At that moment, Fred, the one who is about to be isekai¡¯d by Door-kun soon, came to her room running. Chris looked at Fred, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he looked so familiar. ¡°Yes, Fred?¡± ¡°I have some bad news.¡± ¡°If you have news then don¡¯t stop between the lines, Fred.¡± ¡°Sorry, I just need to get some breath¡­ We have the results on how long Wolf Territory¡¯s energy storage is gonna last.¡± He pulled out some important documents about a weird case. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s bad news?¡± Asked Tsubaki. ¡°It¡¯s gonna take a minimum of 55 years for Fan¡¯s main energy source to completely drain out.¡± There was a moment of silence. Tsubaki ordered last night to gather intel on Fan, and one of those cases was to see how much energy his kingdom still had. Fan has collected energy from people with chakra over the years. It is only sane for him to store it somewhere so it doesn¡¯t go to waste. However, if they plan to hit Fan at his weakest moment, they need to wait a minimum of 50 years or longer. ¡°Fifty years?! Damnit! Are you sure that this news is correct?¡± She said angrily. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Check one more time, if the number is different then check it a hundred times to be sure.¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± Fred began running at full speed again. Chris had a small idea on what just happened, and he doesn¡¯t like it one bit. ¡°Tsubaki, the remaining people in Konoha cannot wait 55 years, we need to get to Fan now!¡± Said Chris impatiently. The reason he acted so carefree was because he thought that Tsubaki would possible launch an attack soon, but waiting for 5 decades is out of their minds. ¡°I know. So just bring everybody else here, there is a lot of space available.¡± She said casually as if she already planned for this. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, those aliens are not only a threat to the Elemental Nations but also to this place. If they find out how to come to this place, then there is no place that can protect us from them.¡± ¡°You heard what Fred said, I cannot even launch an attack at Wolf Territory when they are still strong. We must wait patiently until Fan gets weaker.¡± ¡°No, Tsubaki, you don¡¯t understand. Fan isn¡¯t the one we should be afraid of, it must be the alien. I fought against that thing 4 times, and everytime I fight it, it only got so much worse. The next time me, or even Isabella were to fight it, then even leaving alive with all our limbs intact would be a miracle.¡± ¡°I can understand your frustration, Chris, but why do you need Fan for?¡± ¡°Someone told me that Fan is the only one who knows how to stop the alien¡¯s before everyone dies.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ then maybe you don¡¯t need to attack him.¡± She pulled out a weird shape dic thingy from her pocket. ¡°This is a communication device, it can let me talk to Fan Uchiha anytime I want.¡± Chris was about to take it from her hand, until she raised it higher so Chris couldn¡¯t reach it. ¡®However, once you talk to the man promise me you won¡¯t do anything rash. I have talked to the man various times before, and he somehow always manages to piss me off. Here.¡± She threw him the device which Chris caught it. Chris activated the device, it only rang like a telephone would when someone was trying to call someone. After a mere seconds passed, Fan finally picked up the phone. There was a holographic face of the man that appeared on top of the device, it was more like a facetime device. ¡°Tsubaki, I haven¡¯t from you in¡­ You¡¯re not Tsubaki.¡± Said Fan after noticing that the one calling him was Chris. ¡°Fan Uchiha.¡± Chris said after a pause, this is the first time he had ever faced or even talked to the man. ¡°That is who I am. Why do you need me?¡± ¡°My name is Chris Walker. I want you to help me defeat the mother alien that YOU created.¡± ¡°Chris Walker¡­ I am afraid that will be impossible at the moment.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because I really don¡¯t care what Miss Fortune does. The moment I care will be the moment I will take action.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t care if that alien kills Naruto, Hina, Itachi, all of whom you are probably close to?¡± ¡°I might have lived in Konoha my entire live, but I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care about my son, my friends, they can all die.¡± Fan said seriously. Chris started to get angry. Fan is clearly trying to make him mad, and its working. ¡°Ah¡­ I see what¡¯s going on, Rei hasn¡¯t told you anything, has he?¡± Fan said after some realization. ¡°Tell me what?¡± ¡°Classic Rei. Always keeping things a secret till the bitter end.¡± He smiled at this thought. ¡°Chris Walker, let me tell you something; have you ever wondered why Rei chose you as the next system user, and how he got you to this world?¡± Chris was silent for a moment. What does this have to do with anything? ¡°If I had to guess, you have probably;y heard that I used to have 5 Kekkei Genkais, while you only have 4. Have you ever thought why that was so weird?¡± Once again, Chris had no idea why Fan was mentioning this. But the weird part is how Fan knew that Chris did not receive the Uchiha bloodline like Fan did. ¡°Since Rei doesn¡¯t want to tell you, then I guess I will not as well. However, just know this, for every action there is a price.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, what I care about is how to defeat the-¡± ¡°Chris, Chris, Chris.¡± Fan interrupted. ¡°You think of yourself to low. Your very existence is nothing short of amazing, I know because I have also lived the same life as you, well maybe longer than that.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°But know this, Chris Walker, no matter what you do you will never be as strong as I was. You will never have the Uchiha bloodline, you will never be as smart as me, and you will never be as experienced as I was.¡± Chris clenched his fist in anger. ¡°Fan, even if it means I have to drag you out of your home, I will make you tell me how to defeat the mother alien.¡± ¡°Perhaps. But how can you do that, when you just lost your Kekkei Genkais not too long ago?¡± He smirked at him. Chris was shocked. How did he know that? ¡°I know, because while everybody else is playing checkers, I play chess. And you are just a pawn in my board.¡± ¡°Oh, and before I go, tell me, do you know what kind of system do you have?¡± Rei asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t even told you that. Either he really doesn¡¯t beleive in you, or he is just stupid. Just to give you a small hint, the answer is in his name. Goodbye, Walker.¡± He disconnected the call, until they meet next time. Fan tossed the device on his bed and lay down on his chair. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his son, who is probably gonna die soon. ¡°Naruto¡­ I hope you know why I have to do this.¡± He pressed a red button from his pocket, and 3 needles, with a red liquor in it, appeared on top of his cabinet. He then stored him inside a spacial ring that he created. ¡°Chris Walker¡­ I like his name. I wonder if these three needles will be of some use to him, and his friends. Hehehehe. I cannot wait till that day to come¡­¡± Fan left his room for reasons only known to him. Chris started to walk to the nearest exit, for obvious reasons. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Asked Tsubaki. ¡°Bathroom.¡± ¡°Bathroom is the other way.¡± ¡°I know, I am just going to use the bathroom on Fan Uchiha¡¯s Disney castle.¡± He found himself being lifted up in mid-air, Tsubaki was holding him up from the back of his shirt. ¡°I do not know what kind of quarrels you had with that man, but if you are about to fight his kingdom, then I better stop you.¡± ¡°I cannot wait 50 years to attack him. For all I know we could all die within the next 5 days.¡± ¡°And heading straight to that man¡¯s fortified castle is a death wish as well.¡± ¡°At least there is a small chance of me winning this and saving everyone.¡± ¡°And if you die, then how will TenTen feel once she hears that you die? Do you want TenTen to suffer.¡± Chris stopped struggling. He could not believe Tsubaki is using that card on him. ¡°At least she will be alive.¡± ¡°Funny, during the war I also thought the same thing. I thought if I could sacrifice myself for everybody, then they could go back to once again live their peaceful lives, but I was wrong. TenTen was raised without a mother, my husband mourn my death for so long, and my friends missed me as much as I miss them.¡± ¡°Tsubaki, you sacrificed yourself for the ones you love, so how is this any different.¡± Asked Chris. ¡°Because this time you have a choice.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ you¡¯re going to attack him right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Asked Chris after realizing something. ¡°Yes. I know that man like the back of my hand. Once his energy starts to disappear, he is going to come after my kingdom to suck us dry, and I am not going to stand by and wait for that to happen.¡± ¡°But if he is as strong as you say, then why would you attack him now?¡± Asked Chris. ¡°Because this is the moment where he would least expect it.¡± ¡°I thought you said that it was impossible to win as long as he has all that energy stored away somewhere.¡± ¡°Yes, I did. So let¡¯s do something about it, shall we. I could use your help with this.¡± She said. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Splendid. But, we need to plan this very carefully. Fan isn¡¯t a fool, so he might expect something like this from us. We need to prepare for war.¡± Tsubaki was against the idea of war, but if they don¡¯t act now Fan will act first. Tsubaki took Chris¡¯s hand and let him to her room with TenTen and the others. She is planning on having everyone participate, only those who want to at least. As they walked on the hallway Chris thought something that Fan just said to him. ¡®What kind of system do I have? Now that I think about it, what is bluescreen¡¯s major thing? I mean, all the light novels I ever read have something that makes them special, like a system shop, gamer system, Ultimate Scheming System, Library of Heaven¡¯s path system, dating system. But, Bluescreen has absolutely never mentioned what he majors in. And he never showed any signs in doing much. There was those missions that he made for me, but I believe that this isn¡¯t his thing, it might be something completely different.¡¯ Chris also thought of the Fortune system AKA the mother alien. Does her system somehow bring her good fortune or something? So many unanswered questions, but in due time, they will all be answered. "And also, we are going to have A LOOOOOOOOOOOONG chat about the birds and bees." Tsubaki added as he tightened her grip on Chris''s hand. "FFFFFAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!" He walked himself right into a death trap. A long boring death trap. -Meanwhile Fan was having some difficulties with the loss of his main source of power. It might seem that fifty years is a long time, but he knows better than anybody that fifty years can go by in the nick of time. Then he started to chuckle lightly to himself. There was somebody else in the room with him, someone he expected. ¡°Rei, long time no see.¡± He said as he poured two glasses of fine wine in his clear bottles. Rei was looking at Fan with anger and disgust, he clearly dislikes him with all his might. ¡°You already talked to Chris.¡± ¡°I did. I honestly did not believe that you actually chose a chuunibyou out of all people to kill me. I thought you would seek the help of a serial killer or something like that.¡± ¡°Let us not forget that you too were also a chuunibyou, just like Chris.¡± ¡°I was¡­ 300 years ago. Have you already forgotten that time you, Miss fortune and I spent?¡± ¡°I remember it clearly.¡± ¡°Then what brings you here?¡± He offered him one of his cups of wine. ¡°I need to know why you did that to her? She was the one who gave you the powers you have right now. She and I did so much for you, and yet you stabbed us in the back for no reason.¡± ¡°True. I also had to betray the woman I loved, and the son I never met. So it¡¯s not just you who lost everything.¡± ¡°But why? You were the one who caused all this.¡± ¡°300 years ago, you and Miss Fortune showed me how the real world looks like. Have you forgotten how many times I almost died on Jay City? Most of the time was because I was betrayed by close friends.¡± ¡°Are you saying you did that to her because you were afraid we were gonna stab you in the back?¡± Rei asked. ¡°Strike first strike hard, is what you always taught me.¡± ¡°We would have never done that to you, and you know that.¡± ¡°Did I, really? Before I became a system user, you kept to yourself something important to me.¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± Asked Rei in bafflement. ¡°Another source is all I can say.¡± Fan chugged down the whole bottle until there wasn¡¯t a drop left. ¡°I had to keep it from you¡­¡± ¡°YOU PROMISED ME THAT I WOULD LIVE A NORMAL LIFE AGAIN!!! BUT I CAN¡¯T BECAUSE YOU KILLED ME A LONG TIME AGO!¡± Fan threw his bottle angrily and the wall which smashed to pieces. ¡°I had no choice! You wanted this life ever since you knew what anime was.¡± ¡°Those kids back on Earth¡­ have no idea just how terrible that wish is. I should know that better than anybody else.¡± ¡°Chris doesn¡¯t seem to mind it one bit.¡± ¡°Speaking of that kid, you never told him, have you?¡± ¡°That is none of your business.¡± ¡°No, no. That fact that he doesn¡¯t even know what kind of power you have is weird. And the fact that he never mentioned anything about his last moments on Earth is also weird¡­ Unless.¡± He turned to look at Rei, but her turned to face the ground. ¡°You bastard! You erased his memories, didn¡¯t you?¡± Fan said. ¡°I had to.¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Let me guess, you probably killed him as well, but the fact that there was another Uchiha was unexpected, unless you had to do something about it.¡± Fan started to wonder, until a thought hit him. ¡°I see now. He wasn¡¯t your first choice as a system user, was he?¡± Rei could only curse in his head. Fan is way too accurate. ¡°What did that kid do to change your mind about him? Was he also one of those rare souls?¡± ¡°No¡­ he is a common soul.¡± ¡°Then why did you pick him? You know that those people born with a yellow soul are destined to be something great, or something terrible. A common soul will only ever remain a normal person his whole life.¡± ¡°I picked him¡­ because he was the one soul that I could have never read.¡± ¡°... is that even possible?¡± Fan asked unable to believe it. ¡°I didn¡¯t beleive it as well. He might not have been a yellow soul, but he is the one unique soul that I could never read.¡± ¡°No wonder you picked him. But, you have been actually manipulating him from the shadows, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rei did not answer that question. ¡°You are a fool, Rei. Are you that afraid that he will betray you because of the stuff you have kept hidden from him.¡± Rei did not answer his question, but Fan knew what the answer was. Rei was afraid that Chris will indeed betray him life Fan did for the very same reason. At this rate, he might just create another Fan Uchiha. ¡°The only difference is that you actually have the chance to kill him. After all, those are the sacred rules that the Master set up.¡± Said Fan. ¡°You gods live by three sacred rules: Never kill another living being: Never enslave another being: And guide the ones who you have chosen, in this case Chris Walker.¡± ¡°I know that. I told you those rules long ago.¡± There was a moment of silence, before Fan added another question. ¡°Why did you come here, Rei? I don¡¯t think you wanted to discuss things, otherwise you could have done that years ago.¡± ¡°I came here because I wanted to know why you did that to Miss Fortune. But, now that I know it was my fault, I do not see the reason why I should be here any longer.¡± He was about to leave, but stopped because he had another question to ask. ¡°Before I go, I need to know something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have lived three seperate lives: The normal life; The cultivator life: And now this. I lied about my promise all those years ago, but I still want to know if you are satisfied with the many adventures you up till now?¡± Fan looked at the ground for a moment, all he could see was his shadow figure. He let out a small sigh, then said. ¡°I did enjoy it¡­ much more than I should have.¡± ¡°If you liked it that much, then why did you betray us?¡± ¡°Because¡­ goodbye Rei.¡± He left that question unanswered on purpose. Rei disappeared as he left, even if he wanted to, he cannot read the minds of people. Fan clenched his fist and stared at his tall ceiling. ¡°Because¡­ something much worse is going to happen than we could ever imagine. I can feel it. And there is no hope for any of us to survive.¡± He started to laugh hysterically. ¡°THE WAR OF THE GODS¡­ WILL BE UNLIKE ANYTHING ANYONE HAS EVER SEEN! WE FEAR IT YET IT WILL COME TO US! ALL HELL WILL BREAK LOOSE AND THE DEAD SHALL RISE ONCE MORE! AND THE FALLEN GODS WILL TRAMPLE THE UNIVERSE ONCE AGAIN!¡± He started drinking the full bottle of wine and threw the rest on the fireplace. He started getting a headache all of a sudden, with it came these visions. 4 humans, 3 men 1 woman, were standing against a mighty foe, even more terrifying than the mother alien. One of them was Chris. The rest he is not familiar with. But he could barely describe them. One had a staff in his hand. The other had golden wings sprouting from his back. The girl had beautiful, long, golden hair. ¡°Chris¡­ no matter how strong you get, you will never win against ¡®that¡¯ foe. I know, because you lose along with your other companions. This is a war you cannot win.¡± His headache got stronger and so did his vision. There started to appear another figure. But this figure was too dark that he couldn¡¯t see it properly, but judging from his appearance it was a man. What was weird is that it looked like his left arm was missing, but it was replaced by something else, something metallic. ¡°A fifth? That¡¯s new. But it won¡¯t change anything.¡± His vision started to disappear along with his headache. ¡°Who are those other 4?¡± Sup Don''t bother waiting anymore, I have decided to drop this fanfic ''cause it sucks so much. I can see it now after all this time. But this isn''t the end. I am already writing another fanfic, and I guarantee that it is WAY BETTER than this one. It is not on Royalroad, but you should check it out. Look up ''Killer of MC''s'' By DemonGodHiatus on Webnovel Qidian. They are not the same story, but the other one is better in every way, and I guarantee it I am sorry if I have dissapointed people for not bothering to continue writing this fanfic. I really wanted to see it finished too, but why bother when it is so terrible.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I did plan on re-writing the entire fanfic, but I would have to erase the whole thing and start all over, but I don''t want to erase something that I spend many hours on. So I am going to leave it here. In case anyone else wants to finish it, just contact me by message or by email, and you can have it. I can tell you the ending of the story if you want to, but that is it. Check out Killer of MC''s; it''s about a man named Alexander Anderson, and he kills the main characters from every anime/manga/LN by using the powers of a soul system, and he also steals their souls because of a pact he made with the devil. Already sounds better than this, right? He also journeys across worlds with other people that he recruited from those other worlds. I am not going too much detail into it, but please check it out. It has over 70 chapters, and have already journeyd to many worlds, like Seven Deadly Sins, Naruto, One Piece, and a few more. Sincerely, Lodoly. (DemonGodHiatus) That is my new name now.